By JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
F. ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
# New Series, Vol. IV.
1908.
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED RY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57,*PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
1910. B mes
oe
WiU. BOT. GARDEN
: 1911
DATES OF PUBLICATION,
Journal, pp.
1-30 Proceedings, pp.
i-iv 20th er 1908,
v-lxxvi 22nd Apr
Ixxvii-lxxx 26th ey a
_Ixxxi-lxxxiv 25th June
Ixxxv-]xxxvi 4th August 3
xxvii-c 26th September ,,
ci-cvi 29th October ¥:
Cvii-cx d Dece
Cxi-Cxii ;
_. exiii-exx 11th March, 1909
exxi-exxiii April
ERRATA.
sa ae line 3 of table, for'5'12 read 35:12
1 m bottom
Halictu
, 381, for great-flower visitor adi grea
4 from bottom, for Anthphora read Anthophora.
» 230,
15 2380,
3) A
=
» for
duophobus vead deiphobus and for
a veait Hall
at flower- tintiow:
DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING.
The pase Zs oe alas should be bound first: they are
is. The
red in
mbe
sheild follow : iyo are = ged
The Index is paged in continuation of the Proceedings.
Plates
ae lv- Pe)
ys Vi-vii ,,
Plate _—viii ,,
Plates “1X-xiv
ed
e pages 0:
i-ii1 to face Pee 50.
94.
or all to be es at the ee of the volume.
the Proceedings
consecutively in roman numerals.
LIST OF PAPERS
IN THE JOURNAL,
ABpu’L Watt, MAULVI. Page
The Etymology of “ Ranchi”’ ... vee evn a oe
Axspus Satam, Mautvi, M.A
A short Note on the Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore om 31
ANNANDALE, N., D.Sc.
Diagnosis Of a living species of the Genus Diplonema (Psychodid
a eve see cee ore one
553
BANERJEE, RAKHAL Das, See RakHat Das BANERJEE,
BANERJEE, Gopin Lat. See Gosin Lat BANERJEE.
BEVERIDGE, H.
The Babarnama Fragme eee sae “a int 39
The date of the Salimi Bon me es pa xia
Bruagt, Pav.
Proposals for a Standard es for hice gee Countries .. 489
Recent Plant Immigrants ove «oo 608
Burkitt, I. H.
Dioscorearum novarum veal queedam (with D. Pratn)... 447
sir we dt Pollination of Flow niIndia. Note No. 5. Some
meeerins in the Sikkim Himalay 179
Wubi's m Pike Pollination of Flowers in India. Note "No. 6. The
Spring Flora in aa Simla Hills sen 197
CHAKRAVARTI, MoNMOHAN. ‘See MonMOHAN CHAKRAVARTI.
CHAKRAVARTI, NiLMANI. See NILMANI CHAKRAVARTI.
Das Gupta, Hem Cuanpra. See Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta.
De or Dey, MAHENDRANATH. See MAHENDRANATH Dey,
Gopin Lat BANERJEE, PANDIT.
Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Birds (with Lieut.-Col. D. C.
PHILLOTT) a vie Sis ee
HARAPRASAD SAsTRI, MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA, M.A,
A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription from Taxila ... ee ae
Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta.
Geological Notes on Hill sie Bice { inclnding 4 the ine rang?
_ in Comillah District) 34e
Hirst, F. C., I.A. Page
The Kosi River, and some lessons to be learnt from it we = 468
Hooprr, D.
Fat of the Himalayan Bear—Ursus so tii bilge nae Js 33
Oil of Lawsonia alba, Lamk, as és 35
HowE Lt, E. B., I.C.8.
Some Songs of Chitral = oe a ae OSL
Irvine, WittraM, I.C.S. (retired).
The Later Mughals ‘aa . . 511
Kayes, G. R.
Notes on Indian Mathematics. No. 2, Aryabhata ... ta sid
The use of the Abacus in Ancient India ae ‘ive ae 293
KUNJAVIHARI NYAYABHUSANA, PANDIT.
An para list of Jaina MSS. belonging to cs emai
n the Oriental Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 407
Leake, H. Martin, M.A.
Studies in the ee Breeding of the Indian Cottons—
an introductory note es : 13
Littte, C.
Note on the calm region in the atmosphere above no aden
which, during the cold season, is at a height of 3,000 fee 43
MAHENDRANATH De or Dry, M.A., B.Sc.
On Rationalization of Algebraical Equatio: we Oe
On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves ‘aid Surfaces. wa Te
MoNMOHAN CHAkRAvVARTI, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S.
Certain disputed or doubtful events in the pred of Bengal,
uhammadan Period, Part I vee E61
Certain unpublished drawin ngs of Antiquities in Orissa and
Northern Circars (with two = phs) 299
Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal ... es va RET
MUKHOPADHYAYA, SyAmMpDAs, See SYAMDAS MUKHOPADHYAYA,
Neoai, PANCHANAN. See PANCHANAN NEocI,
NiInMANI CHAKRAVARTI, M,A,
Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum ... ove eo. 101
Norman, H. C.
Gandhakati, the Buddha’s private Abode 1
mg Historical Documents and the ecedsn Inseription ‘of
7
The Savon Sahajata ‘of the Buddha ues See 95
PANCHANAN NeEoct, M.A
aa of oma? solution to Metallic Copper. A method
of depositing a shini res mirror-like Film of Core on
glass vessels ... 347
Petrig, D.
_ Translation of one of the Tardiyat or poems on Sport of Abu
Nu’as, the poet-jester of pe Court of Harunu’r Rashid di
Lieut.-Colonel D. C. PHILLort)
Prain, D.
Dioscorearam novaram Descriptiones quaedam (with I. H.
BURKILL) ae me or eek is
PHILLoTT, Lient.-Colonel, D. ©.
Eastern Hoods for Hawks
Bes -English Vocabulary of Indian Birds (with Pandit
Gos Ban “a
Note on the D oar ae te
Note on the B Piveerine ‘rao ‘(Paleo peregrinus) ae
The Shrine of Taunsa zi
Translation of a sag re Ab’ 1 Fazl
Translation of one of t rdiyat o r poems on Spor rt of A
a bes. she poet. jester ey the Court of Harunu’r Rashid (with
If)
Rakaat Das BANERJEE.
Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage (with two plates) ...
Ray, P. G.,:D.Se;
On = pteatacgon: and acceleration in the dissolution of Mercury
n Nitric Acid in the presence of minute tracts of Ferric
Nitrate ain Manganous Nitrate
Ray, SARADARANJAN. See SARADARANJAN Ray.
Ross, Dr. EH. D.
Fresh Light on the word “ Scarlet ”’ E Sea
SARADARANJAN Ray, Prof., M.A.
The Age of Kalidasa
Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA, M.A., Ph.D.
A descriptive list of sbi “a so Madhyamika Phidwopny; No, 1
Some rare Sanskri asia Lexicography and
Prosody, aa yin Thibet, No.
Two ates Maggy yeage $43 Lieut. yar Stuart H. Godfr rey
e for ing away evil ag coors and the other
for ieswciiing totaal
Surrazi, M. K.
Note on a Persian Charm a a: a Si
Symapas Muxcwopapuyaya, Prof., M.A.
‘ Nacht a of Osculating Coni
eral Theory of ceeuedinn Coins (second pape
r)
Calibotgioat ‘Theory © of a Plane Non- ore e Arc, Finite as well as
Infinitesimal
#
Page
103
327
Taytor, Gro. P.
Numismatic Supplement, No. IX. ‘‘ Catalogue of the Coins in
the Indian Museum, including the Cabinet of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal,” Vol. Il.—Mughal Emperors of India,
b
y Nelson Wright, I.C.8. wee ise
Numismatic Supplement, No. X. The date of Salimi Coins—
a Rejoinder ... 4 sais Ae
VANAMALI VEDANTATIRTHA,
Quotations of the Bhasapariccheda
VeDANTATIRTHA, VANAMALI, See VANAMALI VEDANTATIRTHA.
VeENIS, ARTHUR.
Note on a Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol, Gaya
YoGESACHANDRA, SHASTRI, SAMKHYARATNA- VEDATIRTHA, PANDIT.
Lakshmee Puja
Youne, A. W.
The Jew’s Harp in Assam
Page
ce
~T
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
WOte iV, INO. t.
JANUARY, 1908.
ISIRWILEAMJONES|
ical
ll
LA
®
\
MDCCXLVI-MDCCX¢
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED aT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
= ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET.
Issued 20th February, 1908.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
_ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL”
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., F.R.S.E. ee
: Vice-Presidents :
T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
2 soca, Ph.D., D.Sc.
d Shastri, M.A.
Secretary and Treasurer:
General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott.
Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries :
_Philological Secretary :—Lient. Colonel D. C. Phillott.
Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhiisana, M.A.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :-—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.GS.
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S.
Hf. G. Graves, Esq.
Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S,
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.D.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
: JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
New Series.
Vol, IV.—1908.
o CRAG - aN
Pe Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode.
By H. C. Norman.
The object of this note is to determine from an examination
of Pali and other sources what precisely a Gandhakuti is.
The question is an interesting one, both because anything that
throws light on the Buddha’s habits as a private individual is
welcome to the biographer contending with the difficulties of
extracting the particles of truth from the masses of legendary
fiction, and because students of epigraphy have been confronted
with the term and will probably often meet with it again as more
relics are unearthed by the patient labours of the archeologist.
e gongs ll ae pika (to begin with the definition of the
standard Pali Kosha) says: Gandhakuti—Jinassa vasubhavanam
“The perfumed chamber of the Jina.’ This is repeated by
Childers s.v. = far is this definition borne out by Pali docu-
ments!
The Sumaiigale-Vilaaini 5 in the Brahmajalasuttavannana gives
a clear and apparently authentic account of the Buddha’s daily
_and nightly routine. It has been translated by Warren in his
“ Buddhism in Translations,” so that only the details in reference
to the “perfumed c hamber”’ need be considered here.
takiccam). After entering, the Buddha has his feet washed by his
special attendant and then, standing on the jewelled apelepnes of the
Gandhakuti, delivers a short homily to the Saigha, the members
of which receive from him special subjects for meditation ae then
2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January 1908.
disperse. He himself re-enters the “ perfumed chamber,” and, “if
he so eine lies down for a time on his right side, like a lion.
This terminates the first portion of the afternoon. During the
forth on the world. In the third part the people living near the
nastery in which the Buddha happens to be dwelling come in
their best clothes, bringing perfumes, flowers and so on. Then the
Buddha goes to the Dhammasabha and delivers an apposite
harangue on Dhamma to the assembled multitude ; after which the
people pay him their respects and go. This ends the afternoon
duties (pacchabhattakiccam). Thereafter, if he desired to bathe,
he would enter the nahana-kotthaka or bathroom, and his special
attendant would get ready for him the Buddha-seat in the
dhakuti-cell Neopet ardor After telling us how the
Bhagava passed the first two watches of the night sitting on
his special seat, the Biographer informs us that the last watch was
divided into three parts. During the first, being tired with so
much sitting, he would pace up and down, In the second part
i gandhalutin pavisitva dakkhinena passena sato sampajdno sthasey-
yam kappet:.” In the third part the Buddha rises to survey the
world and find out who, through meritorious deeds in the time of
a Ce Buddha, has made himself deserving of reward.
the 15th section of the same work (p. 7 of the P.T.S.
edition) occurs a paragraph so interesting that I translate it in
toto. It describes the doings of Ananda upon his visit to Savatthi
with a md of five hundred monks after the Parinibbina of the
Tathagata. The inhabitants come out to meet him wit umes,
garlands, and the like, “ Reverend Ananda,” say they, “ formerly
you used to come with the Blessed One, but now where have you
left the Buddha to come here ?” Uttering remarks of this kind
they wept, anda mighty lamentation arose like to that on the day of
the Parinibbana of the Blessed Buddha. “ Thereupon the venerable
nanda having consoled the multitude with a homily dealing with
the aaeinetcney: of es and such like entered the Jetavana and
he Gandhakuti once dwelt in by him of the ten
powers ie ee vasitagandhakutim) opened the door, took
down the chair and dusted it thoroughly, swept out the Gandha-
kuti, threw away the see of the faded garlands, moved about
the chair and the bed and then put them back in their proper
Una ~ ane icera all the round of duties that had to be per-
ed i e lifetime of the Blessed One. And whilst he was
air nce pry at the times for sweeping out the bathroom,
setting the water ready and so on, he would salute the Gandhakuti
and say: ‘‘ Lo, Blessed One, now is your time for washing, now
is the time for expounding the Law, now is the time for haranguing
the mendicants, now is the time for lying down like a lion, now
i i on. In such ways
as this, he performed his tasks weeping bitterly. This was because
— arose in his heart through his being acquainted with the
mbrosial essence of the host of virtues (read gunaganédmatarasa—
fiiutdya) of the Blessed One, and likewise because he was not yet
Vol. IV, No. 1.] Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode. 3
[N.S.]
freed from the passions (not yetan Arahat), and because his heart
was melted at the memory of their kindnesses to one another in
countless hundreds of thousands of births.”
These two passages point clearly tothe Gandhakuti being the
private “study” of the Buddha, and the mention of the withered
garlands helps to explain the prefixed ‘‘Gandha.” Let us next
look at the Jataka-Book (ed. FausboU=F. J.
n F. J. I. 92 we read that when Anathapindika built the
Jetavana he had made in its middle the Gandhakuti of Dasabala
(majjhe Dasabalassa gandhakutimn karesi). Round it were separate
dwellings for the eighty elders with other residences with single
the teacher returns accompanied by mendicants to his Vihara.
e mendicants have completed their daily tasks, “ having
risen from his seat he stood in front of the Gandhakuti and
harangued the assembly of mendicants, Then having told them fit
subjects for meditation and dismissed the meget he entered the
Gandhakuti redolent with sweet-smelling perfumes (surabhi-
gandhavasitam gandhakutim), and lay down like a Tae on his right
side.” A discussion arising among the monks on the day’s doings,
the Buddha _ hears the noise of their talk, _rises and hohe the
perfumed Gandhal ee what
is the matter. This, by the way, is av ery common ‘motif i in the
= atakas and in the Dhammapada Commentary, Other examples
e F. J. 16 Sdyanhasamaye Satthari surabhigandhavasitaya
sannipatehiti Seas bhakiche gandhakutiparivene enone va
dhéisanam ; III. 67 gandhakutiparivene nistdi; V. 337
gandhakutito nikthamite, so 382; V. 413 ee gan ndha-
came to the portico which had been built by Prince Jeta at a cost
of nine crores, he asked: “ ba oe the palace al Bh Samana
said, “his Gandhakuti is incomparable" babar nama
appameyya). Hearing this he said: “‘ Who can dispute with
such a Samana ?” and ran away.
To turn to the Commentary on the Dhammapada. Here we
have a passage: Rev ‘atatihero pt Satthu dgamanam vated ame
ganthakutim mapetva p ahca kutdgarasatani paca can ikama
patica vathitthanc dveaeiabawettet ca mapest, which shows bat 43 to
4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
construct a Gandhakuti was a matter of the first importance when
In the commentary on verse e meet with an interesting story.
A certain malakara is in the habit of taking King Bimbisara
flowers every mornin he meets the Buddha and does
ne day
Paja to him elder the flowers, which adhere to the Buddha's
person. The king is pleased, and rewards the gardener with a
arabe a aor (a gift of eight of everything). The Buddha
urns to the monastery and makes for his Gandhakuti, at the
porch of which all the flowers q mea off. Afterwards the monks
make a great ado about the wonderful event. The Buddha hears
them from his Gandhakuti and goes by one of the three ways
going to the public hall to enquire what is up—Sattha gandhakutito
nikkhamitva tinnam gamandnam atiatarena gamanena dhammasa-
bham gantva. It would be interesting if archwologists could tell
us something sbi these. “three ways” and whether they lead
fro andhakuti direct to the public hall itself. So much
seems to be facta from our evidence that the Gandhakuti was:
(1) The private dwelling-place of the Buddha.
(2) A structure standing in the middle of the monastery,
with a stair leading up toit. Great care was taken to
make both building and stair as splendid as could be.
(3) He x a of floral ieee which gave it its
et perfume and its Pali name
This seems to be borne out by the passage rsonigar from the
Dulva aiid Rockhill in Griinwedel’s “ Buddhist Art” (Eng.
tr.,.p. 46): “On the door of the Buddha’s special apartment
gandhakéti—read gandhakuti—“ hall of perfumes”) a Yaksha
holding a wreath in his hand.” This points to the connection
with flowers. Again Vakpati in line 319 of his Gaiidavaho
says :—
naufaa waste gala qe aveaSt
Commentator aaget— wagawe. The Indian Anti wary
IX. 142-3 has a review on Dr. Rajendralalamitra’ 8 book on i
e
where, commenting prusade,
reviewer says: “ Gandhakatt isa temple i in which is an image, ee
‘a receptacle for aromatics.’” (R.’s version). From what we
have seen above, the reviewer does not seem to be justified in his
strictures, even thongh on the same page we have: tena gandha-
kuti La pct aig aceen vihita. Containing an image is an
accident not a property of a Gandhakuti. It is quite probable
that after the Teacher’s death the word might come to connote a
shrine within a monastery in which an image of the Buddha
might be set up and later perhaps a shrine containing images of the
Buddba and his two principal disciples Sariputta and Moggallana
(v. Griinwedel, p. 182). in fact, mae the nearest? og a have
become what in Pali is called a patimagharam “ the ll in a
Buddhist temple which ea the pray statue of Buddha, a
(Childers s. v.).
wrcoie 3 eee el sacar mam
Vol. IV, No. 1.j] Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode. BY
[N.S.]
The word also occurs in a position of importance in the now
famous “ Mahipala ” ya * Sarnath. The latest ot
SPARS RAO LOL LOO LOOP aA NP FP 0 POLO OA POD at OF
3
a alae
eee RU sername — a ht al al
apeiniseret
2. Sinhalese Historical Documents and the Maurya
Inscription of Sarnath.
By H. C. Norman.
The following may serve the readers of the J.R,A.S.B. a
pendant to the paper, in Volume III of the Journal for i907, ee
A. Venis, Esq.: ‘‘Some Notes on the Maurya Inscription at
Sarnath.”
It is quite evident to anyone reading over the inscription
that it is an edict framed to prevent entrance into the Buddhist
Order of unprivileged persons who raise schisms in it, and also
to ensure strict attention to the keeping of Uposatha days, the
sabbaths of the Buddhists. One could also infer from the
inscription alone that these things are closely connected—that
people had become remiss in their attention to the Uposatha
ays, because the Order was becoming itself slack and negligent
owing to these pestilent schismatics, who had indeed to be
““unfrocked ” by royal mandate before the evil could be remedied,
so esa tga had it become. All this harmonises remarkably
at we know from the Sinhalese records, Let us first of
vinnam vassasatanam upari
Prior vasse sabbe ahauennye satthisahassamatta
vihinalabhasakkara hutva antamaso ghasacchadanam pialabhanta
labhasakkaram patthaynindih sayam eva munde katva kisayani
acchadetva viharesu ce uposathadikammam Pi pavisanti.
Sasanass’ abbudahi ca — a kan tha kai ca samutthapesum,
chptcanaramabiinake ahosi. nai one ee
Asokarame bhikkhusamgham sannipatapesi i, Tasmim sannipatite
mayam ugganhapesi, Raja afifiatitthiye pucchitva “na ime
bhikbha aiinatitthiya ime” ti fiatva setavatthani datva uppab-
bajesi. Tato Raja: Suddham dani bhante saésanam, karotu bhik-
ears uposathan ti arakkham, datva nagaram eva ar
uae samgho sannipatitva uposatham akasi. Te’
porana
9. Sambuddhaparinibbana dve ca vass asatani ca
Atthavisati vassani rajasoko mahipati.
8 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
10. Vasanto tattha sattaham rajuyyane manorame
Sikkhanto so mahipalo sa sambuddhasamayam subham
11. Tasmim yeva ca sattahe dve ca yakkhe mahipati
Pesetva mahiyam bhikkh@ asese sannipatayi.
12. Sattame divase gantva sakaramam manoramam
Karesi bhikkhusamghassa sannipatam asesato.
13, Te micchaditthike sabbe pucchitva afifiatitthiye
Natva satthi sahassani uppabbajesi bhupati.
Karotu bhante ’ iccevam vatva therassa bhiipati
15. Samghassa rakkham datvaéna nagaram aaa subham
amgho samaggo hutvana tadakasi uposathan ti
Tasmim samagame Moggaliputtatissatthero parappavadam
maddamano Kathavatthapakaranam abhasi. ‘“ In the 228th year
after the Parinibbana of the Perfectly Enlightened One all the
heretics, sixty thousand in number, having lost their gain and
yee at last getting not even food and clothing, became desirous
of gain and honour and so, of themselves, they shaved their heads
and po on the orange- -coloured robe and, living in monasteries,
even entered upon the performance of the Uposatha and other
cants did not hold the Uposatha = six years. Then Asoka, the
king of righteousness, was in the 15th year of his consecration.
The king being desirous of pu mer ying the religion caused the
Order of mendicants to be convened at the Asokarama. When
questions, and, finding out that they were not mendicants (bhik-
khus) but heretics, gave them white garments and cast them out
of the Order. Then said the king: ‘ Now, sirs, is the religion
purified ; let the Order of mendicants perform the Uposatha,’ and,
having given the Order his protection, he entered the city. The
whole of the assembly having met together performed the Upo-
satha. And so those of old have said: ‘ Two hundred and twenty-
eight years after the Parinibbana of the Perfectly Hnlightened,
the king Asoka, the lord of earth, dwelling there for seven days
in the pleasant royal pleasure- garden, le earnt the excellent religion
of the Perfectly Enlightened, and during those same seven days
the king sent two Yakkhos and caused all the bhikkhus in the
land to be assembled. On the seventh day he went to his
own pleasant temple! and caused the whole priesthood without
Seaton to assemble. Then he questioned all the false-believing
heretics, and, having found them out, he, the king, 6 sixty
thousand from the Order. Then the king said to the elder: ‘ As
the Order has been purified, reverend sir, let the Order perform the
Uposatha,’ and having given the Order his protection he entered
! The Asokarama which he had caused to be built.
Vol. IV, No. 1.] Sinhalese Historical Documents, ete. 9
[N.S ‘J
The other verses may come from the old Sinhalese Atthakatha
Mahavathsa, which is the source of our Pali authorities, the
Dipavamsa, Mahavamsa and Buddhaghosa. Verse 9 is interest-
L Chronological note-—One cannot help feeling that if the 256 of the
R.S.B. edict is a date, and if 214 or thereabout be taken as the date of
i ro t
apparently conflicting and yet authoritative sources for knowledge of
Indian history. It it noteworthy that the Dipavamsa begins its cl sess
the Sambodhi of the Tathagata. On the other hand Vijaya, the first king
of Ceylon, landed in Laika in the year of the Parinibbana. Could this have
given rise to a confusion of epochs? The difference between 256 and 214
is 42 years. Most of our accounts give 45 as the number of years between
Nibbana and Parinibbina. But the learned Haraprasad SAstr, in a letter to
Mr. Venis, which the latter has been so kind as to allow me to use, says that
' speaks of a Canton, which
fixes Buddha’s death in 486. 486+41=527 527—256=271, while 486—214
gives 272. Is all this mere fortuitous coincideuce ?
10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. (January, 1908. |
because they said: “We will not perform the ceremony of
Uposatha with the heretics.” This gave rise to enquiry anda
detailed examination of the whole ane by Asoka, with the
assistance of Tissa, son of Mo oggali.
The “white garments” mentioned above also occur in
Bigandet’s account si Buddhaghosa (“setakani vatthani”),
The Dipavamsa and serpin aa do not mention this precise fact,
but the Dipavamsa has, p.
he eyyasamvasabhik dha naseti linganasanam,
which Dr. Oldenberg translates : (the king-—raja in the preceding
e Pounhas” (Bigandet). These seem to be the “ odatani
ain ” of the edict. The assembly was also held at Patali-
putra, which the “ Pata,” of the inscription may be said to
represent. And a further coincidence would be furnished by Mr.
Venis’s age “bhakhati,” which would give excellent sense,
edict (and its equivalents at Allahabad and Sanchi ?) om Uposatha
days in order to be inspired with confidence. The religion of the
1 Monier- Williams’ Skt. Dict., p. 1260. Steyasamvasika: One who has
stolen into any dwelling in the ped oe character of a monk, Buddh. The
Pali ee ae occurs often in Vinaya texts, for the best illustration
aha
see M avagga I, ed., Oldenberg. The punishment for such an offence
is expulsion, ‘ sdiitbion! ”? ace cars ri to the Buddha. Compare Mahavagga
II, 36: na theyyasamyasakassa ..... nisinnaparisaya patimokkham
uddisitabbam. Yo uddiseyya, patti nomen rs
Dipavamsa p. 52, ed. Old een
Nikkhante duti iye v: assani ——
na bhedo ajayatha sheavavadanans
peer Paerten heer patimokkho nates coh ‘iii,
Karapento patimokkham amacco ariyanam aghatayi.
3 Itis possible that the first edict for the clergy referred to in the
Sarnath inscription was actually set -” near the Asokarama at Pataliputra
at the “ samsalanasi,” or the place of meeting of th
texts.
ea a ea eo
3. Note on a Persian Charm.
By M. K. Sutrazi, Persian Instructor, Board of Examiners.
Communicated by the Philological Secretary.
It has been handed by tradition down from the Imams that
whoever looks daily at the following diagram after each of the
five daily prayers, and also looking at it on first seeing the new
moon, immediately after gazes at the object mentioned in the list
below for each month, will be protected from all evil, from the
oppression of tyrants, and the magic of magicians; he will pass
the month in prosperity, will be free from sickness, be secure from
injury from man, and be under the protection of God.
After viewing the new moon and looking at the diagram given
below, the gaze should be directed at the following objects :—
| 1. Muharram “ Gold.”
; 2. Safar “A mirror.”
3. Rabs‘~’l-Awwal “ Water.”
4. Rabi‘*’s-Sani * Flocks.”
5. Jumade-l- Awwal “ Silver.”
% 6. Jumad*-s-Sani ‘** An aged man’s face.”
7. Bajab “The Qur’an.”
| 8. Sha‘ban ‘A rose.”
9. Ramazan * A sword.”’
10. Shawwal ‘‘ Verdure.”
ll. Zé#'l Qa‘da “A child’s face.”
12. Zu’l Hijjah “The face of a mascotte.””
DIAGRAM.
w—ses} | ast | a—_bb ae ae
ae Z cee? ye X20 de
Buea
exe a} wtybe ooo fs us) wie devo
(Cae | paneer cue me
77 fue wee ee | - ve oe 4
a) 6S ss ile Po WE ot
a Raangne eau janes |
sete 4 Si ay Sib | pinks pe 9 pe US cesdtsll coh |
Spot eeiee de ly de ly GIy:
eae Sis: ob pl cay a sci an i
‘<eiemsasiicemssiinitiey
4. Studies in the Experimental Breeding of the Indian
Cottons,—an introductory note.
By H. Martin Leake, M.A.
The Genus Gossypium affords a good illustration of the con-
fusion in terminology, which is apt to arise in the classification of
widely cultivated plants. This confusion has been dealt with by
names here used bear the interpretation that has been given to
them by Gammie (3),
The present gp orion refer to six of the species there
(pp. 4—8) noted. They
LLNS NaN ee TE ee NE AE gee
—
ict arboreum, Linn. Gossypium indicum, Lamk,
herbaceum, Linn. - neglectum, Tod.
= intermedium, Tod. ss cernuum, Tod.
Of “ remaining three species, Cossypiwm i ac
Roxb., Gossypium sanguineum, Hassk., have been un
Spaces ubiedl for too short a period to be dealt with at the srr
time; while Gossypium hirsutum, Mill., is definitely excluded.
pium Stocksii, Mast., has recently been obtained from the
neighbourhood of Karachi, but the generalisations that follow do
F. not include that species, unless especial mention is made of the
fac ns
vei RE isa au,
above six species—to which may be added Gossypium
linc. Roxb., and, probably, also Gossypium Stocksiz,
Mast.,—form a definite group, the members of which, when crossed
inter se, are completely fertile. In the same six species—-to which
may be added G. obtusifoliwm Roxb.,—there occurs a range 0
variation which, added to the readiness with which the flowers
i may be handled and the duration of the flowering period, affords
j most suitable material for a study in plant-breeding.
Little has hitherto been recorded of the behaviour of the
various species ey crossed with one another. The behaviour
of the differentiating characters is unknown and it is, further,
doubtful what may be considered a definite character. The
4 problem, in its present stage, is purely theoretical—the isolation
of those characters, which behave as units under artificial wchie
The vegetative characters are, naturally, most readily determined,
d the present note deals with these. The characters of the
cotton—that portion of the plant on which its economic value
depends—are not so readily isolated, and further observation and
experiment will be necessary before these can be elucidated.
The experiments,—A series of cotton plants have been under
Pee Gn ee eee ee
ohana
a
14 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{January, 1908.
observation for three ! seasons. In the first of these, Loans
tematic series of experiments was commenced. The facts dealt
with in the ae note aes chiefly to the offspring—number-
ing some 2,000—raised during the present season from the seed
obtained by artificial fertilization. The results of another genera-
tion must be awaited before the experiments can be recorded in
detail. For the present two points only will be discussed.
Fie: 1.
rom
palmatifid to p ct. The extreme variations of this character
are very distinct, and it has been employed i in the subdivision of
the neglectum and arboreum ‘species’ into ‘varieties.’ The
character, however, on close scrutiny appears to be elusive. Ina
field of cotton (Gossypium neglectum, Tod.) such as is commonly
met with in the United inces, the two extreme types are
1 In the first at Saharanpur and in the second and third at Cawn-
Vol. ON No. 1.] Haperimental Breeding of Indian Cottons. 15
NS]
of numerous measurements—numbering, in all, over 10,000—it has
been found that the value of the factor wo
(vide diagram opposite)
gives the readiest means of estimating this character. Full dis-
cussion of this factor, its legitimate use and its limitations, fall
beyond the scope of the present note. The plants for which this
factor has been determined, number considerably over one thousand,
and the limiting values have been found to be 0'8 and 5:1. __Plants
be classified as bearing palmatisect—or ‘narrow ’-lobed!—leaves.
This numerical expression for the ‘ breadth’ of the leaf lobes will
be, in future, referred to as the leaf-factor of the plant.
If, now, a plant of which the leaf-factor is less than 2°1, be
crossed with a plant of which the leaf-factor is greater than 3 0, it
is found that the leaf-factor of the offspring in the F, generation
aproximates remarkably to the arithmetic mean of the two
parental leaf-factors. This appears to be true for all crosses
whether they are made between oe extreme ag of G, neglectum
or ae such eal types as G. arboreum (leaf ‘ narrow ’-
lobed) and G. herbaceuwm (leaf me broad ‘ lobed). The following
examples illustrate this, the leaf-factors of the parent being
taken as the average of the values found for the offspring, :—
Lied faltinn ‘No. of plants used
* |in determination.
seed parent G, indicum *# a 1°64 | 20
pollen parent G. arboreum _... 3°21 | 3
mean of factor of parents... 2°42 | i
G. indicum x G. arboreum at 2°45 10
No. of plants used
carapace in determination.
seed parent G. indicum “ 1-64 ae ie 20
pollen parent G. neglectum ... 3°35 | 20
mean of factor of parent ee 2°49 | -
G. indicum x G. neglectum _... 2°42 | 17
1A tpi 1 corimonly sini. There is no a proirt reason for c
sidering the two expressions—the de sca ~ which the leaf is divided and iis
‘breadth ’ of etn leaf lobes—as synonymous, The leaf-factor, however, in-
volves both characters ; and since this dena to behave as a definite character,
there is reason to believe that they may be considered to be so.
this note distinction between G, indicum and
G. neglectum is unnecessary.
16 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
For the matter in hand the discussion may be limited
to the eerne of be two species, G. indicum and G, neglectum,
which have been raised from seed yielded by flowers so protected
that self. fertilization is assured, In the following diagram
Sie
| i!
| ah
{
i | |_|
| casi
[
° 5 Oo r; a 3 L ra
Xi ‘o Salud’ zt om J
bo [
i
ee
§°
4oO
a
oo
30
=
|
|
é
/0 :
Le “wT 20 Ze So 80S 4 as
Serials 1-18, Value of Leaf-factor, Z
Vol. IV, No. 1.) Haperimental Breeding of Indian Cottons. 17
[N.S.]
are given the number of plants found for each value of the leaf-
factor calculated to the first decimal place. The leaf-factors
of the parents were not determined and they were roughly divided
according as the leaf appeared to the eye ‘broad ’- or ‘ narrow ’-
lobed. The following table gives the range in the value of the
leaf-factor in the offspring of each parent :—
L | of | EXTREMES OF
. |
Serial | Recorded factor offspring, 7 Lmay-Facron. —
Ne Type. Leaf type (average | used in Fe IE \off
; of parent. | of off- |determi- yorery | Mini- 'p a ts
| | spring.) | nation. | mum. | an ee
| | | | | |
1 | indicum |‘brosf-tbed} 166) 16 | 192). 149 oe *
2 ps a4) Se 34 POY) S47 lm ee
3 | neglectum 3 | 1°68 | 20 180 | 1:56 | 35
4 . te Ler 2B | 20 194 173 | 49
5 t ce ae So es oa ee ee ne
6 a a 173 15 | | 1:53 16
7 Re E 181 20 | 1:98 1°69 64
8 5 A 178| 20 | 194) Ler] a0
9 a ” 1:80 16 |; 199 1°62 16
10 - a 1:90 9 205 1°67 9
ll os ¥ 1°76 16 | 198 1°63 17
12 | indicum a 1°46 20 E7t 1°27 38
13 | neglectum |‘narrow’- lobed 3°64 20 £418 3:18 74
‘ 3°59 2 | 364| 3°55 2
15 re = 3°35 18 3°83 2°96 44
16 y % 4°00 20 4°55 3°39 20
17 ” is 416 20 4°34 3°80 37
18 : 378 20 420 | 346 37
19 » 8 ie ; 8-40 1°44 36
* When the number of offspring raised exceeds the number used in deter-
fovenprnd it has been ascertained that none of those excluded exceeded the
given limits,
When the two sections of the above diagram are amalgamated,
itis observable that the plants raised by self-fertilization form
are uninterrupted series, in which plants with every value of con
actor from 1:°2—4°5 occur. From the table, however, as
from the two sections of the diagram, it is evident that, with che
single exception of serial No. 19, all the parents examined pro-
duced, by self-fertilization, offspring possessing a leaf-factor falling
within the limits given a above for the t type to which the parent be-
bariam specimen of this plant which has been preserved, the leaf-
factor has been calculated and found to be 2°40. T
factor was, therefore, in reality intermediate. Now it has already
been shown that the F, generation of a cross possesses a leaf-
18 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
factor, which is the arithmetic mean of that of the two parents; and,
while it would be legitimate to expect that the F, generation of
such a cross would contain, among others, plants with typical
“broad ’-, and typical ‘narrow ’-lobed leaves, it is unnecessary to
depend on assumption ; since, where observations have extended
to the F, generation, this expectation has been found to be ful-
filled.
The conclusion is, therefore, that the plant which gave rise to
serial No. 19, is a natural cross between a ‘broad’-, and a
glectum.
It has already been noted that in the field in the United Pro-
vinces there normally occur, in addition to the typical ‘broad ’-
and ‘narrow ’-lobed forms, plants of which the leaf-factor is
intermediate. It is difficult to escape from the conclusion that
these plants with an intermediate leaf-factor are crosses, and that
cross-fertilization must be of common, though not necessarily of
general, occurrence. All observations hitherto made in the
course of these experiments—including those on such definite
characters a the leaf-glands and colour of the petals—indicate
the rene fac
bo
Orae-fertlation of the cottons in nature. —This fact the
curr
denied (3 and again in 4) ; and it is desirable to acer it in greater
detail. Indirect proof exists in abundance. It would be hardly
conceivable that a plant, whose flowers are visited by ae as it
has been shown that cottons are visited (5), is invariably self-
naturally fertilized, that purity is readily obtained by the artificial
self-fertilization of selected plants, and that the pollen of one
species is frequently to be observed on the stigma of a second, are
points that have come under personal observation. It is
direct evidence exists. Such evidence is to be found in the occur-
rence of plants—raised from the seed given by flowers naturally
fertilized—which, when judged by their offspring, behave in all
details as a cross. Several instances bea: is have come under
observation. It will be sufficient, however, to record the salient
-aitirgasy of that case of which the wins “Aetailed record has been
t.
From a packet of seed of @. arborewm 14 plants were raised,
and of this number 12 proved true G. arborewm. The remaining
two plants, rate similar to each other, differed markedly from
e
plants were self-fertilized, but owing to the Regia of he season
at which this was carried out, only four plants yielded any seed.
From these four plants 6 have been rais
e leaf-factor of the two initial plants was not observed
since this character had not at that time been identified. The
records, however, are sufficiently detailed to show that the leaf-
A Fat
ert eae a
Vol. IV, No, 1.] Eaperimental Breeding of Indian Cottons. 19
[N.S.]
factor was undoubtedly intermediate. The offspring for which the
leaf-factor has been determined can be arranged in a series of
which the limiting values for the leaf-factor are 3:47 and 1°26;
in other words, among the offspring there occur both plants with
typical ‘ broad ’-lobed leaves and plant, with typical ‘narrow ’-
lobed leaves. The intermediate types have, on self-fertilization,
again split up, and their offspring include, in addition to inter-
mediate forms, both extreme types. No offspring have, so far,
been raised from a known definitely to have possessed an
extreme leaf-factor.
er gave flowers with red petals—this colour varying, how-
ever, from the pure red of G. arborewm to the red upon a yellow
ground of the parent. In the third generation complications have
arisen, In all cases the parents of this generation bore flowers
ai the petals red upon a yellow ground. They may be tabulated
' Frower Coroocr.
Parent |
; Red on
Yellow | White. Red | Red on yellow. white
1 8 + | 8
2 ae 6 ¥
3 ae 1 13 a
+ 1 | | 1
| a AEE Te) =
Tera, 4c 15 | 1 10 29 .
Other characters, each as the leaf glands, stigmatic
glands, colour of cotton etc., have been recorded, and all
show similar variation. It is impossible to arrive at other conelu-
sion, then, that plants, such as the above, are the product of natural
crossing. In the present case one parent is undoubtedly G. arbo-
reum, the other parent is doubtful. The occurrence of two similar
plants from the same sample would indicate that the parent was
the direct product of a cross between two plants of which G. arbo-
reum vin the seed parent, but of which the pollen parent remains
doubtf
It is as yet impossible to state with , to what extent
cross-fertilization takes place. The evidence so far obtained
indicates that natural crossing occurs with ‘dalliciant frequency to
20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908. ]
render it impossible to i types pure when they are grown in
the proximity of other types. During the present season the off-
certain cases, the parent was itself impure. In other, and not a
few cases, however, the variability was as certainly the direct
result of natural eros crossing.
LITERATURE.
. bar Sir G. - pene of the Economic Products of
. ticle ssyprum
2. Middleton, ee ay. oe The Agricultural ah ” 1895, No. 8.
3. Gammie, G, A. ‘“ The Indian Cotto
4. Gammie, G. A. ‘ Memoirs of the Drapiactiaed of Agricul-
ure in India,” Volume ii, No. 2,
5. Burkill, I.H. “ Journal and Proceedings,” Asiatic Society
of Bengal (new series), Volume 3, No. 7, page 517.
See a eee eee
a
np eet ee eters
ET IS TT
5. Note on the Shrine of Taunsa.
By Lievrenanr-Cotonet D.C. Paittorr, Secretary, Bourd of
Examiners.
The following description of the 08 the Shrine of ‘ Taunsa
Sharif,” in the district of Dera Ghaz an, has been translated
TaunsA SHARIF.
Taunsa Sharif lies in the district of Sanghar, about 45 miles
2 rth of Dera Ghazi Khan and six miles
Situation. o the west of the coe
There is a tradition ou once some king of Khurdsan, on a
visit to India, reached the site of Taunsa,
and there lost by death a certain pet
peacock. To perpetuate its memory, he Ble a monument over
its tomb. The tomb has disappeared, but the village that rose
on its site was named, after the bird, Taunsa, a corruption o
ta*ts, a peacock. Latterly, 7.e., for the last century, the epithet
‘Sharif’ has been added on account of sacred associations.
There are two traditions regarding the origin of the village.
According to one, some four hundred
mirc cca years ago, a pastoral tribe called Bhutta
or Jat resided in this spot. Later, another tribe called Chacha
immigrated here from Rakhni in the Sulayman Range. When
the latter tribe settled at Taunsa, a lady was at the head of the
Bhuttas, and she married her son to a daughter of the chief of
the Chachas, and thus both tribes dwelt sisal sharing the
land. The second tradition is that the Chachas w the original
Origin of Name.
them, both intermarried. Thou gh the village is of great anti-
lefly on milk.
In the middle of the 12th century A.H,, there lived, in
e
22 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
Gurgoji, a village in the Tahsil of Bazér Misa Khayl, an
Afghan tribe called Ja‘far Durani. One
of its members was Zakariya Khan.
Like his brethren he was a cultivator and a herdsman. He
was pious and hospitable. Though no richer than his fellow-
villagers, he was regarded by all with respect, on account of his
ancient family and high character. In the yer 1188 A.H., he
had one son, born after three successive daughters. Mountain
ee aaa has decided that such a child, locally styled tirikkil,
8 inauspicious; so this fortunate infant was regarded with suspi-
cion by the tribe, and the death of its father, shortly after its
birth, confirmed their suspicions,
As the child grew up, the signs of greatness appeared i in his
countenance; the tribe gradually changed its pk ioe and local
Rise.
prophets began to predict great things of his future hile this
child was still in his honourable mother’s auspicious womb,
a saintly beggar came to her threshold i f Ims.
already laid. Numbers of God’s Gente will be benefited
by his ee but I shall not live to see his day ; “oe should
therefore bestow on me something now, out of boun Th
beggar. was rewarded, and in course of time his seein was
verified.
- Another version is that an “ abstracted ” saint used to visit
the mother of the saga during her pregnancy, treating her
with unusual respect. On beg questioned as to the reason, he
predicted that she would bear a noble child who would enlighten
the Earth, from the East to the West. i
A third tradition states that in old da ays there were no
barbers in these mountain villages, so the mountaineers had to
shave each other. hen this sainted boy grew up, a certain
pious man used to come to shave him, exhibiting great crit ;
but the boy used to flee from him Peo ople asking the man the
reason of his ill-requited service received the sates = This
saint will say prayers over my corpse, and through his prayers
I shall attain salvation,
Years later the youth related: ‘“ Once, while returning from
the Panjab, I heard voices from behind a neighbouring mound.
Fancying there were robbers, I proceeded with caution, but found
the voices came from men of my own tribe. I te the man who
used toshave me lying dead. There was none to say prayers over
the corpse, so I per formed the burial service, he thus the man’s
prophecy was fulfilled.
While this sainted youth was still a child, his father marched
from this transient world for the mansions of "Rtern al Bliss.
When about 12 years of age, according to local oe he
travelled to the villages of Sokar, Jhang, Taunsa and others, to
study religion, spending some tlhe at each place. _ As tlie horse
of his ambition could not stop at the ordinary stages, he abandoned
‘his native place for Kot Mathan, situated about 80 miles from
EET sea a ae ne ee Ree ay ee
Vol. IV, No. 1.] Note on the Shrine of Taunsa. 23
[N.S.]
Dera Ghazi Khan. This place was then aseatof learning. In it
there dwelt a godly sage, by name Qazi ‘Aqil Muhammad (Peace
be on him), a khalzfa of Hazrat Qibla-yi-‘Alam, Muha@rawi, The
youth became a pupil of Qazi Muhammad ‘Ali, brother of the first-
named Qazi, and studied under him for a year or two. During
this period this “ Murshid” or elder brother of the Qazi Sahibs
went on a pilgrimage to Uch Sharif, on the opposite bank of the
river,in the Native State of Bahawalpore, to visit the tomb of
Makhdim Sayyid Jalal® ’d-Din ao The Qazi Sahib was
accompanied by all his pupils. The Qazi’s predecessor had been
desired by his religious teacher, Fre Re Fakhr®’d-Din of Delhi, to
search for this youth. When the youth came to him, the Qazi at
once recognised him, and, according to the instructions of his Pir,
joyously made him his disciple. The youth spent six years inthe
study of esoteric doctrines (‘ulém-¢ batini), and within this short
time attained a perfection, such as others have failed to obtain in a
lifetime. After his teacher’s death, he left and settled at Taunsa,
which place gradually rose to importance. This youth, who
had received from his Pir the name of Muhammad Sulayman,
will henceforward be styled the Khwaja Sahib.
' In the meantime the Khwaja Sahib had married. As soon
as he settled at Taunsa Sharif, the in-
Hevetopment. habitants became secure from the inroads
of the mountaineers, and men from all parts came in large num-
bers to visit him. Disciples came to him, not only from the Pan-
jab, but from Hindustan, Baluchistan, ranted Afghanistan,
and from Persia and Arabia. During his prosperous days there
was a great influx of learned Muslims. Through his efforts
Madrasahs were established, to which students from distant parts
resorted to study Arabic, ‘Persian, the Hadis, Tafsir and Figh.
‘Learned men versed in Physic a, Mathematics, Philosophy, and
Medical Science, gathered together at Taunsa. The people of
the Sanghar District were hopelessly ignorant and illiterate, but
the Khwaja Sahib made the district, especially Taunsa Sharif, a
rival of Baghdad. Polite manners and rules of conduct for civil
life were taught to the people, who began to realize the difference
between man and the lower animals.
There were more than twenty teachers for a ithe
ur*an; and hundreds of Hafiz,—
eo ne nae eo eeing,— were turned pected At
this soins all could at least act the Qur*an.
ual training (ta‘lim-i tasfiya-yi bitin) was studied,
and Siifis thronged to Te spot. Zikr-i Jali (audible pe and
Zikr-i —o Gos ye prayers) were alae and at night the
weeks age time, none uta btain even f him.
However, after he attained the Perfect Life ‘Pakedie “Sulak), he
used to
hold something like a public assembly where all, from
neta to beggar, were treated without distinction.
24 Journal, of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
He opened a public library and collected es ancient
books by k authoriti his —
Publis’ Liorary- library was the largest in fa next to
the Royal Library.
Great attention was paid to calligraphy. Many people
earned their livelihood by this profes-
sion. Qur*ans transcribed by aji
Muhammad were treasured in Kashmir,
ap and Afghanistan, and copies by him were sent as presents
to high personages of Sindh, to Nawab Bhawal Khan and other
nobles, and even to the hiccbew himself at Delhi. Though these
manuscripts were necessarily not cram tnated still they fetched
as much as a thousand rupees a copy.
The chief source of livelihood was agriculture, the land
being irrigated by the perennial streams
ASH: {volar thie Silay Ran nge, Some of
the rich disciples of the Khwaja Sabib diverted the current of
a nullah named ‘ Mudchir,’ and owing to this increased supply of
water many people took to cultivation.
For drinking purposes veal was at T'aunsa but one ne
ew could then afford to sink a wel
pane Weare hich, in that district, had to be unusu-
ally deep. However, during the prosperous days of the Khwaja
Sahib three new wells were sunk.
Amongst the influential men who were disciples of the
Khwaja Sahib was Muhammad Massi
Practice of Cali-
grap
Masst Khan. Khan, Balich, of the Nutkani tribe.
“ee in Mangrota, he was Governor of Sanghar, age ot
n independent ruler under Ranjit Singh. It wa ing to the
ituinss of the Khwaja Sahib, that Muhammad Masti ‘Khan earned
the reputation of being a rival of Nosherwan and Hatim. Under
instructions from the Khwaja Sahib, Massa Khan undertook many
public works of benefit, such as the construction of irrigation-
canals, bands, etc. ‘This chief, who lived at a distance of three
miles from the Khwaja’s village, used to visit him every alternate
day, and Bie permanently iu the village one Shaykh Muham-
ar, as his representative, who used also to superintend the
alin bite (langar).
Massi Khan, Baltch, was succeeded by his ganak
: Muhammad As‘ad Khan. At first the
Mahenimad Anad new chief sought and followed the eaters
Khan. a Sahib’s advice, and all went smooth-
ly; but, shortly, the chief fell under the influence of irres-
ponsible and unprincipled . cn, and by theiradvice he, one by one,
dismissed his old officers. ‘Lhe Khwaja Sahib reasoned with him
in vain. The result of his imprudence was that the new chief was
twice imprisoned and ended his days like a common man, His
descendants, still living, are poor and common le. Ranjit
Singh sent to the Khwaja Sahib, through Diwan Sanwal Mal, the
Sibadar of Multan, some valuable presents as a token of esteem.
OT rT ate ee NO en en
i i a am el
Vol. IV, No. 1.] Note on the Shrine of Taunsa. 25
[N.S.
This Governor with his son, Malraj, became devoted followers of
the Khwaja Sahib.
awab Bhawal Khan [II and his family were also amongst
e i ____ the disciples of the Khwaja Sahib. The
mer ada Khan Nawab wished to grant him a jda-gir for
; e extension of the Jlangar; but the
Khwaja Sahib for certain reasons declined. The Nawab then sanc-
tioned a money grant for the maintenance of the langar, and fixed
allowances for those connected with the langar as well as for the
needy, and there are still some living who are recipients from this
Shah Shuja‘ Durani once came to the Khwaja Sahib request-
* wis - . ing him to supplicate the Deity on his
— Shuja* Durani. behalf! but ri he could or conceal
his royal arrogance in his speech and as his plans were not for the
public good, he had to return unsuccessful.
The Multani Pathans, who were then rulers of Dera Isma‘l
sis “ Khan, were all disciples of the Khwaja
ee oe Sahib ; and the Khwaja Sahib was evera
loyal subject to the Government of the time, During the Sikh
rule, he did nothing to offend, and the Governors treated him well.
en, with view to curb the increasing influence of
Mulraj, the British attacked Multan, the Pathan ruler of Dera
Isma‘il Khan sought the Khwaja Sahib’s advice. He was
Multan, which counsel he was wise enough to follow. From that
Bhawal Khan, and of costly medicines sent by the Nawab him-
self, he breathed his last on Thursday before day-break—
1 Mannat muréd mangn4.
2 By Delhi Wahhabis, the anthor means those Wahhabis of Patna and else-
where that had settled amongst the Pathans across the border. Their leader
was Sayyid Ahmad of Rai Bareli. The British took the side of Ranjit Singh.
26 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908.
Jadies mourned his death. It would fill a volume to detail all
the miracles performed by him ; but to draw down a blessing on
my head I will mention one or
No famine visited this bare and rainless country during his life-
Wivaaicn. time ; for when there was fear of drought,
he directed the people to pray for rain at
the tombs of certain saints, and their prayers always received
an immediate answer. So efficacious were his prayers, espe-
cially in this respect, that he was styled Menh-vasa*ora, or the
“Rain-bringer.” Once in the month of Savan (July and August),
when the river Indus was in deep flood, his gafila wished to cross,
but the Governor “ati impressed all the boats for Government
purposes. The Khwaja remarked that the river was occasionally
fordable and he directed the qafila to try. All plunged into the
water, which at once became knee-deep. Whenthe q@fila had crossed
in safety, the river again rose to its former level. The writer has
heard this fact from persons who were of the party and whose evi-
dence cannot be disbelieved ; it is also corroborated by contempo-
rarywritings, Lal Khan, thesecondson of Massi Khan, Balich, was
a high-handed tyrant and imprisoned certain respectable men of the
Khosa tribe in the village of “ Miti,” about 25 miles south of Taunsa,
meaning to kill them. Some people came to the Khwaja Sahib
to pray for their delivery, and he himself started to plead for them.
On hearing of his coming, the ignoble chief put the prisoners to
death. On receiving the news, the Khwaja eiciinti pert aL
“Cursed be Lal, ill-deserving the name; his name shall d
When Lal Khan heard this, he raised his arm gah ried Suk,
“ Hazrat Sahib, mujhe bandig mar-deve !” After this there was
fighting between the Khosas and Nutkanis, and Lal Khan was
wounde en being borne off the field in a duit, he was con
tinually hit in the very hand he had definatly: raised against the
waja.
The Khwaja Sahib Bide three sons who died during their
father’s life-time. The eldest, Gul Mu-
aig of the Ehways gee mad, left two sons; Khwaj a Allah
khsh, who succeeded his grandfather,
and Miyan Khayr oe sete) who became a majzib saint of the
highest order: all his prayers were hea
Khwaja Allah —— succeeded his grandfather at the age
7, and crowned the improvements
— ane started by the former. It was during the
Bakhsh. me of this ‘ Pride of Saints’ (Fakhr« ’l-
Auliya*) that Taunsa eto Taunsa Sharif. The number of schools
was doubled. The —. condition of the langar improved
great organizer. His yn ee were innumerable. They cam
from Afghanistan, Baluchistan, and Arabia, to gain their ‘ objects. °
Vol. IV, No. 1.) - Note on the Shrine of Taunsa. 27
[N.S.]
The first thing he did was to settle the accounts of the langar.
He had all sums due to the shop people transferred to his private
account and gradually paid them in full. He then, at the cost
of a lakh-and-a-quarter built a Khangah over the old Khwaja, the
cost being partially defrayed by Nawab Bhawal Khan. The tomb
of the elder Khwaja is very fine. Though built only of brick, it
surpasses stone, both in beauty of structure aud durability. In
were exempted from begar.
classes, chiefly Afghans, used to come to the langar-
khana, First, rich men as guests. Second, religious mendicants.
Third, small merchants who used to tarry a month or two on their way
‘to Hindustan. Learned men from Hazarah, Rawalpindi, Shabpur,
and Jheelum, also visited or settled at Tannsa. Population and
trade greatly increased. The Fakhr* ’l-Auliya* used, annually, to
visit Mahar Sharif in Bhawalpore, the burial place of his Dada Pir.
He also, every alternate year, visited Pak Patan, on the occasion of
the ‘Urs of Hazrat Baba Ganj-i Shakar. Ou these occasions he used
28 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1908.
to take with him a large number of the residents of Taunsa, for
the development of trade. He also visited the holy shrines at
Delhi, Ajmere, Allahabad, Ahmadabad, and Aurangabad, taking
with him men from Taunsa, who thus acquired the arts of archi-
tecture, painting, stone-cutting, carving, caligraphy, and _tailor-
ing, etc. The art of glazing earthenware was learnt and practised
in Taunsa. He also, at his own expense, sent a man to Hindustan
to learn clock-making. Returning to Taunsa, this artizan made
the town clock there, the sound “of which can be heard for miles
round, All the machinery and materials of this clock were made
at Taunsa itself, and European visitors have often remarked on
the excellence of the workmanship, The same Selig men seas
many watches, which were sent out as pres He
engaged in making a town clock at Pak Patan, for cr rae ae "the
Baba Sahib.
In 1881, or 1882, the Fakhr* ’I- -Auliya* went on the pilgrimage
toMecca. Hundreds of his followers accompanied him on the Hagy
and took with them merchandise on which they made a good profit.
The mosque of the old Khwaja’s time was im roved and
made to give ample accommodation to the numerous travellers.
A marble dome over the mosque was erected at a cost of
seventy-five thousand rupees. By this, the shrine was beautified,
and the poor also provided with work.
The Fakhr* ’l-Auliya* died in 1319 A,H. at the advanced
Death. age of 80. Even on his death-bed he
continued to impart religious teachings
to his descendants and crags ap ( * Verily from God we come ;
verily to Him do we return.” ) He ever tried to keep the peace
between the Hindus and the Muhammadans. The da ay of the
Fakhr® ‘l-Auliya*’s gir was to the people of Taunsa as the
Day of Resurrection. The Government courts and schools were
closed ; Hindus and ia tcnetans shut their shops; there was
a general mourning in the town. He was buried in the Rawza
by the side of his sainted grandfather, eu a world-illumin-
ating sun disappeared from the ken of man
The Fak ihr ‘l-Auliya* left two sons. The eldest Khwaja
aa Hafiz Muhammad Misa, aged 50, suc-
: ceeded him, and the peut Hazrat
Muhammad Sa*in became his right hand, Though the gaddi was
the right of the elder, the Tauliyat! of the Masjid and the Khanqgah
were sg Mom equally between the two brothers, according to the will
of the deceased. Hafiz Muhammad Misa died five years later, in
dhe ‘aot of Zu L-Hifjah, in 1324 A.H. Though no progress
was made in his time, still there was no decline. 8 son,
Miyan Hamid, aged 31, succeeded to the gaddi, and Makhdim-
zada Hazrat Miyan Mahm ud Sabib continued to act as minister.
Though Miyan Mahmiid Sahib did not succeed to the gaddt,
he is said to be regarded as the real successor in spiritual matters.
Most of the traders and shop people of Taunsa Sharif are
{ Management of mosques, shrines or holy places.
4
f
Vol. IV, No, 1.] Note on the Shrine of Taunsa. 29
N.S.
Hindus, though there are a few Muhammadan merchants, The
a Bombay, Lahore, Multan, and Dera
Ismail Khan. Salt, gur, rice, cotton, iron, and cloths, are the
chief articles of import ; while food- “grains (especially mustard
seed), embroidered shoes, and combs of kaha wood are exported.
Two ‘Urs or Anniversaries are pre maaan in the month of Safar
Se ee gr ee from the Ist to the 13th, and the other
- : ‘i the month Jum@da ’l-Awwal, from
e 27th to the 29th. The former is
in commemoration of i death of the old Khwaja. People
attend from a distance, many as traders, but more as pilgrims.
A sacred singing party (majlis-2-sama@‘) is held, and experts are re-
warded. In this, the whole of the Qur*an is first read aloud
( Khatm-i- -Qur*an) and then the Qawwals sing their sacred ghazals.
The second ‘Urs is held with even greater pomp.
The chief places of interest in Taunsa are the Khangah
and its surrounding buildings, the clock
tower, the Shis-Mahall, the mosque, the
Government buildings, ze. the Tahsil, the Police station, the
Hospital, the Post Office, and the Middle English School,
Places of Importance,
GENEALOGICAL TABLE.
Hazrat-1-KawAsa MufAMMAD SULAYMAN,
(died 1267 A.H.)
|
( | 2
Miyan Darwesh al oe nad Miyan ‘Abd® ’llah
Muhammad, Muhammad, Sahib.
(died 1230 A.H.) (ied 1860 A.B.)
|
: ( } '
Miyan Khayr Muhammad Sahib, Hazrat-i-Fakhr® ’1-Auliya* Khwaja
(died 1311 A.H.) ‘Ata Bakhsh Sahib,
|
(died 1319 A.H.)
( ‘
Miyan ‘Abd™-r-Rahman, Miyan Gul Muhammad,
(living). (living).
( I
re — Misa Hazrat-i-Khwaja Hazrat- plan
Sahib Mahmid Sahib, Ahmad Sahib,
(died = ‘A.HL.) (living). (died 1297 A.H.)
2 | )
* Miyan Miyan Ghu- Miyan
Hamid lam Zakariya ‘Abd® "lah,
Sahib, Sahib, (living).
( living). (living).
( eg
Hazrat-i-Miyan Hazrat-i-Ghulam
arid
Abmad Sahib, F; Sahib,
(living). iving).
Sa ae se OR | ae
- a . : cyt
he 7 ; f eer, ths Bae
a. : |
ie 94 |
. . .
7 : ; |
Seasuh *% a wee a oul ae Sea
: £2 oaths
as
tae:
*
,
‘ .
* re
we
er Af
*
> :. c i
2 Ser es |
> S x.
= ae) ee See ke
x Soe tee x
°
ba igelies ee ee
fe ae Saal
cay wit
A
atl et :
Py fe
Poe te
a be
oe
ey oes lect 1 x
Seen
JANUARY, 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting a oe was held on
Wednesday, the Ist January, 1908, a
G. Tursaut, Esgq., Ph.D., nie. we aeak in the
chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. 1. H. Burkill, Mr. F. Doxey, Major
D. Hayward, LMS., Dr. M. M. Masoom, Lieut. Colonel D. t?
Phiileté
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
The aoe six candidates were ballotted for as Ordinary
Members
Babu ees: egy Ghatak, M.A., Deputy Magistrate,
Kastern Bengal and Assam, Dacca, proposed by Pandit Yogesa
Chandra Sastri- Bonkhivaratha: Vedwietia. seconded ge eg arrma
padhyaya Satish Chandra Vidyabhusana; Captain [. M. Con
Poole, 1.A., Allahabad, proposed by Lieut- Colonel D. Cr Phillott,
seconded by Lieut,-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.; Mr. A. N.
Moberly, 1.C.S., Sambalpur, sa seep: by Dr. N. Peni oh ‘scat
ed by Captain R. BE. Lloyd, 1.M.S.; Dr. H. M. Crake, Plague
pores Officer, Gnlengi proposed by Major L. ae a
_W. C. lH.
g : :
dency General Hospital, proposed by Major e, "ioe rs, TMS.
seconded by Mr. T. H Holland; and Assistant-Surgeon Upendra
Nath Brahmachari, Ist Physician, yee Hospital, Sa ee by
Lieut.-Colonel G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., seconded by Maj
Rogers, I.M.S.
Adjourned Meeting of the ori was held on Wednes-
The
day, the 8th . anuary, 1908, at 9-15 Pp
G. Tursavut, Esq., Ph.D., CLE. ceieelnens in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. N, Annandale, Mr, I. H. Burkill, Mr. D, Hooper, Mr.
W. W. K. Page, Rev. A. H. Phillips, Lieut. -Colonel D. C. Phillott,
Maulvie Abdus Salam, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Samkhya-
ratna-Vedatirtha, Pandit Umapati Dutta Sharma, Mahamaho-
padhaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, and Rev. A. W. Young.
Fifty-eight ear: were announced.
The General Secretary announced that Pandit Rajendra
Nath Visiyahtvasiats pea Pandit Promatha Nath Tarkabhusana
had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society.
ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January,
The General Secretary reported the death of Sayid Abdul
Alim, an Ordinary Member of the Society.
The Chairman announced :—
1. That he has received two essays in competition for the
Elliott Prize iis Scientific Research for the year 1907.
2. That Babu Parmeshwar Narain Mahatha and Babu
Bhupendra Sri Ghosh being largely in arrears of their subscrip-
tions have been declared defaulters, and that their se will be
suspended in the Meeting Room in accordance with Rule 38.
3. That the elections of Mr. S. Khuda Baksh, a a, Bes
Ghosh, Babu Satyendra Nath Bhadra and Miss Mary Corbitt,
have become null and void under Rule 9, as they have not paid
their admission fees.
4, That he has received a circular from the National
the memory of A. Lamarck, in order is
memory, and that the Council invites members to subscribe.
Subscriptions may be sens to the Treasurer.
5. That Captain R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., carried on the duties
of the Anthropological Secretary foe three months, and that Dr,
Annandale resumed the duties on his return.
The following papers were read :—
Descriptions of a JAM-I-CHIHIL KALTD such as that described
in Lane’s Modern Aig ey page 254.—By Lirvt.-Cononet D. C.
PuILiort, Secretary, Board of Examiners.
on This paper has been published in the Journal for December
it,
2. Note on a Persian Charm to be used on first seeing the New
Moon.— By M. K. Sutrazi. Communicated by the Philoloyical Secre-
tary.
3. Sinhalese Historical Docwments and the Mawrya Inscription
of Sarnath.—By H. C, Norman
4, The Babarnima Fragments.—By H. Buverivae.
This paper ba be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal.
Shrine of Tawnsa.—By Lievr.-Cononen D. C. Puiiort,
Secretary, Board of Examiners.
6. Noteon Indian Mathematics, II.—Aryabhata.—By G. R.
Kaye,
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal
7. -« Studies in the Haperimental Breeding 2 the Indian Cottons,
—an introductory Note.—By H. Marrin-LeaKke
Sd Rg aT mal aaa
SNe ne eee ee a ee ea TS
1908. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. il
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, January 15th, 1908, at 9-15
P.M,
Lieur.-CoLtonet G. F. A. Harris, 1.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. Adrian Caddy, Dr. Arnold Caddy, Captain F. z Connor,
I.M.S., Dr. H. M. Crake, Lieut.-Col. F. J. Drury, I.M.8., Dr.O. M.
Eakins, Dr. H. Finck, Dr. H. C. Garth, Dr. W.C. Hossack, Dr. E, A.
Houseman, Dr. W. W. Kennedy, Captain M. Mackelvie, I.M.S.,
Major J. Mulvany, I. 7 S., Captain J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S. , Major
: O’Kinealy, I.M.S., r. J.B. Panioty, Dr. T. F. Pearse, Lieut.
White. I.M. 3. ‘ad Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary
area
Visitors :—Dr. G. C. Chatterjee, Dr. H. C. M. Douglas, Dr.
C. H. Elmes, Dr. Faulkner, Dr. 8. B. Ghosh, Lient. G. H. Richard,
R.A.M.C., Captain G. B. Riddick, R.A.M,C.
The cna of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
A men of imperforate anus in a child was shown by
Captain y sets I.M.S.
The following paper was read :—
“The Value of the Ipecacuanha in the treatment of Tropical
Hepatitis and the prevention of Liver Abscess.’-—By Captain J.
G. pape y, I.M.S. (with lantern slides).
good discussion followed in which the following joined :
saa -Col. Harris, Dr. Arnold Caddy, cone — Lieut.-Col.
Drury, Major L. Rogers. Ca — Murray replied.
Dr. G. C. Chatterjee’s paper ‘“ Ona new as for the differen-
tiation of the Bacilli of Typhoid Group” was postponed until the
next meeting for want of time.
LP? PD wee ees eee ees
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Spas!
Memoirs, Vol. 1, efc., 1905, ete. ‘
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. 8.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883.
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, etc,
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Caleutta
- PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(2) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except
in September and October.
(b) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- —
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members. :
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other public ee
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. ,
(e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings
and Memoirs of the Society. :
(g) os fill mca office in the Society on being duly ee .
TRB Scents ing -
ogee
Not on a Pane Charm —By M. K. Sm IRAZI, Porsion In-
_structor, Boar Examiners. Communicated by the
— in ‘the Haperimental Breeding of the ian. Cottons— .
an introductory no —By H. Martin Leake, MACS
The Shrine of Taunsa.—By Lisvt.-Cotonet D. C. Purttorn,
_ Secretary, Board of Examiners ... ve eS |
: Proceedings for January, 1908 ate ee det i
Proceedings of the Medical Section for January, 1908 jee oe Ae
co JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
MOLL VINO. 25
FEBRUARY, 1908. 28
2
ome
: SIRWILLAMJONES
| CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
| ASIATIC socIETY, 57, PARK STRERT, CALCUTTA.
.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL | F 2
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Dente Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Se., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents : ;
= H. Bolland, Esq., D.Se., F.G.S., FRS.
Thibau aoe C.LE., Ph.D., D.Se. | c= :
-Mahamahop . Ja Harivcanud Bhastes 1.4. 7
: ‘isa: Colonel =e F A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S,
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott.
Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. i
Additional Secretaries :
‘Philalogicnl Secretary : :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Seeretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Hsq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D
__ Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S,
_ Numismatic Secretary -—-H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S.
Other Members of Oouncitl :
= T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G. S.
Harinath De, Esq. * M. A.
om Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A.y B.L.
all = al-Mamun coerce! Gas MLA., LL. Dd.
6. A Short Note on the Qadam Rasul Building at
Balasore.
By Mavivi.Anpus Satam, M.A. (Presidency Magistrate,
Oalcutta.)
have seen a copy of a Persian sanad which lends colour, in
some measure, to the above popular belief. The sanad i
tion purports to have been granted by Nawab Muhammad ‘agi
Khan referred to above, and is dated 24th Shawal 1137, Ami
. year, which corresponds to 1730 A.D. In this sanad Nawab
Muhammad Taqi Khan notifies to the “ Amils, Chowdharies,
Qannoongos of Perganah Soonhat, Sarkar Raamna, included in
1akla Balasore Port, adjoining to the south of the Province of
Bengal,” that he has granted jagirs of about 30 batis, 12 mans out
of his purchased lands in Rakha Patna Korea, Khodanda,
Mauzas Bahal, Bendoo, Balipal, etc., to certain functionaries con-
nected with the Qadam Rasul building, for due performance of
their respective duties.
The Balasore Qadam Rasul building is quadrangular in shape
and is said to cover 8 mans of land. There are four gateway rooms,
intended to afford shelter to travellers; two of these still remain,
whilst two others have crumbled down. The archway at the
Khan (a past Governor of Orixsé in the days of Nawab Ali
Vardi Khen) is given in the Sier ul-Mutakberin and also in the
Riyaz-us Slatin, He was a man of capacity. resource'u’s
and énergy. He subdued and conquered the old Hindu toch
of Tipperah, whilst serving at Dacca as Diwan of Murshid Quli
oe
32 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.]
Khan II (son-in-law of Nawab Shuja ud-din), (See my Trans., Ri-
yaz-us Salaiin, pp. 301 and 3vU2 ) He came with his old master
in the same: apacity to Cuttack, when the litter succeeded Nawab
Mubammid Tagi Khan as Governor or Nazim of Ori i-sa, and vigor-
ously administered the Province of Orissa, Dissenxiovs, how-
ever, broke ont between Nawab Ali Vardi Khan (Nawab of
Beigel) and Mir Habit’s master, Murshid Quli Khan I] ( Nazim
of Orissi), culminating in a batile at Balasore, in which the
latter was defeated, and, in consequence, had to flee from Orissa to
the Dakhin. Mir Habib now resolved to avenge the defeat of his
old master, and, with this object in view, took a course which
eventually proved suicidal and short-sighted. He flung himself
into the arms of the Mahratta freebooters of Berar, became their
guide, friend and philosopher, and led them to invade and harry
repeatedly the fair provinces of Orissa and Benval for a period of
the end a peace was patched up between Nawab
Ali Vardi Khan and the Mahrattas, and, under its terms, Habib-
ullah Khin became the Governor of Ori issa (nominally under
Nawab Ali Vardi, but actually under the Mahrattas ). Habib-
ullah’s trinmph was sho:t-lived, as all such triumphs in-pired
by such unworthy moti:es gvnerally are; he was soon after invited
to » feast by the Mahratta leader Janoji (son of Ragiuji Bhonsla),
who did not ecugls to treacherously wurder his old guide, friend
and sara ee!
wou d add that Nawab Muhammad Taqi Khan, who en-
et ats properties in connection with ihe Balasore Qadam
Rasul building, and who is popularly supposed to be its founder,
lies buried not here, but in the Qadam Rasnl boil:ling of Cuttack.
Tie following inscription evists on a slab affixed to the Man-
solenm of Sayid Habibullah Khan in the Balasore Qadam Rasul
builuing :—
Translation of inscription.
‘Death of Sved Habibullah Khan (on whom be ay !), son of
Sved Ahmad Shustani, on 24th Shawal 1165 Hijri.” [Note—A.H.
1165 coresponds to A D. 1755 5. |
In concluding this short note, I may mention that, whilst at
Balasore, | aegis the sympathetic interest of the then Co:lector,
Mr. porto . LCS., in regard to the renovation of this old his-
toric buil. linus. but, before the work of repair and renovation
was compl-ted, both Mr. Egerton and myself lef: the district.
May I, therefore, commend the subject of its repair to the Direc-
tor of Arel:ology in Bengal, as this building, like the Qadam
Rasul building at Cuttack, deserves to be treated as a historic
land-mark in Orissa.
EE
i
re Fat of the Himalayan Bear—Ursus torquatus, Wagner.
By Davip Hooper,
Bear’s has enjoyed a considera)le reputation for several
years in Knrope, where it has been used as a pomade for the hair.
The article, however, sold under this name is chiefly made of animal
and vegetable fats, without having any connection with the u:sine
family. In India bear’s fa is sought after for its supposed medi-
samp'e of the rn ‘obtained From Kangra was shown at the Punjab
Exhibition in Lahore in 1864, and a specimen from the Kumaon
Hills was sent to the Amst-rdam Exhibition in 1883.
The fat of this animal is occasionally referred to by travellers.
Dr. A. L, Adams ( Wanderings of a Naturalist in Iudin. Edinburgh,
1867) alindes to the capture of a bear in Ka-hmir and ti e coliectionof
a considerable quantity of grease. He observed that the external fat
was always preferred to that of the interna! parts. It was noticed
th»t the fat from the region of the kidney had a strong smell of
urine which the shikaris said no refining would remove. Jn the
Diary of an Intian Officer (1865) it is st: ted that the carcase
of one animal afforded several bottles of grease * which the ladies
found very acceptable.’
The fat is easily refined by heating the fatty tissne in a canl-
in rendering lard from the leaf of a Pit and straining
while hot through a cloth. Another method is t» «ut up the tis-
sue into long strips, place them in a bottle till full, cork down and
keep m the sun. The fat melts and rises to the surface like an
oil, when it may be decanted. At whine S phasiae o it is
almost white in colour and nearly solid. Bear’s grease is burnt in
lamps by the poor, and is used for cleaning guns, but it is most
appreciated medicinally as an emollient in danas and as @
healing ecmeeete to wounds. brnises and sores
y availab sient mst of bear’s fat is one found in an
article on ‘ + Hohe curious oils” by L. F. Kebler and G, R, Pancoast
[ Proc. Amer. Pharm. Ass 7o0g4, 50, 362]. Is is described ax a
pale vellow, es oily liquid at sammer heat, but s-lidifies
in cold w er; having a peculi»r odour and a bland taste, It
congenled ra 9° C., and had a specitic gravity of 0913 at 15°. It
had an acid namber of 3-93, a saponification number equal to 203 4,
and an iodine figure of ‘43. This fat was obtained bipe the
lank: tee -af the United — but the cinnamon and grizzly
bears often furnish the
The two sasiplee eaadisie of which are recorded inthe present
paper—were obtained from Mussoorie, in the United Provinces.
No. 1 was purchased in the Landour bazar, and No. 2 was separated
34 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908. |
by ether from a small quantity of genuine, though partly decompos-
ing, adipose tissue supplied by a shikari. The fatis locally known
as Balu-ke-cherbee, and is obtained from the Himalayan black bear
GUrena torquatus). Both samples had a yellowish-white colonr, a
neid a and a soft, granular and pasty consistence at 21 C.
(698°
The followi ing constants were obtained :—
No.1 No. 2
Specific aoasectia at 50° ws 9OR3 ‘9007
Melting point . Ae Beb? to Be
Acid value 421488 33°19
Saponifioation value .. 203'8 204'25
Todine value ii BBV 62°80
Reichert-Meissl winleie es 93 ‘86
The fatty acids afforded the following constants :— _
Percentage ss wc. Oto 93°81
Meltins poin ae me 40°
Saponification value .. 205°64 207°37
Todine value ‘ a ee ae 62°98
The fats possessed no distinct drying properties
The fatty acids of the second sample were mae ina into lead
salts, and, by means of ether, were separated into two portions,
yielding 59°1 per cent, of soluble, and 40°9 per cent. of insoluble
acids. ‘Ihe soluble fatty acids formed a yellowish liquid oil hay-
yan iodine value of 82°36 and an acid. value of 198°34, The
ingoluble fatty acids were white and crystalline, melting at 54°,
and possessing an acid value of 214°84.
recrystallisation from alcohol the solid fatty acids yielded a
small quantity of crystals melting at 70°, corresponding to stearic
acid.
It would appear from the above constants that the fat of the
Himalayan bear consists chiefly of olein ava zee and agrees
in many of its properties with lard or pig’s f
NNN PBDI OOS Nt
EMR a
8. Oil of Lawsonia alba, Lamk.
By Davip Hooper.
Lawsonia alba, Lamk., oe henna plant a Mareone Asia, is
known as mehndi throt ighou t India, where s found wild or
cultivated. The most impor ver use of Sane is as an article of
the toilet, the leaves being a for staining the nails, hands
and Sie and for dyeing the
n Sir George Watt's “ Cientihe of Economic Products” it
is viabed that the seeds yield an oil of which little is known.
Since the oil is not referred to in ‘Dr. M. C. Cooke’s “ Oils and oil-
seeds of India,” or any more recent work, efforts have been made
by the Reporter on Economic Products to obtain a supply of the
seeds for examination. Last year the Superintendent, Govern
ment Botanical Gardens, Saharanpur, forwarded a few pounds of
the seeds, and they were analysed in the Industrial Section of
the Indian Museum
The seeds are contained in a capsule of the size of a pepper-
corn, and consist of angular grains of a cinnamon-brown colour,
with no pronounced taste or smell, and 1°5 to 2 millimetres long,
One hundred seeds weighed only 0°073 gram or 1°126 grains
They were found on analysis to contain the following prin-
ciples :—
Moisture is it Are
Oil (by ether) <i Ne eee
Albuminoids ai a a
Carbohydrates sti si ... 83°62
Fibre on ied dirs sve SOD
Ash oh ne as ee
100:00
These seeds are, therefore, not true oil-seeds, afd would
yield nothing to pressure in a mill. They were dry and fibrous
in character, contained some tannic acid, and would be considered
ically.
The oil was thick, dark-green in colour, and slowly oxidised
25
toa solid jelly. It solidified at 25°3° C., and had a slight acid
The iodi
of the fatty acids 127°45. The oil, except for its green colour, is
similar in nature to poppy-seed oil, but can never be expected to
rank among aaneaaial fixed oils.
9. Translation of one of the Fardiyat or Poems on
Sport, of Abi Nu*a., the Poet-Jester of the
Court of Harinu’ r-Rashid
By Mr. D. Perris and Lieut.-Cotonen D. C. PHILLOT?.
TRANSLATION.
On THE GosHawKk-TIERcEc.!
Grey broke the dawn, as forth betimes I went
To fly my noble hawk of pure descent
And without ever wearying in his flight
Full fifty head he brought to bag that da
Some quick, some dead, but all my goshawk’s prey :
A brizht-eyved, fair, unruffled tiercel he,
From all rude vice, defect and blemish free.
I, on whose wrist. he sits, will never part
With one who is the treasure of my heart.
Great price paid 1, ~my labour was the same
To fortify his sinews and his frame.
The lnre and scauty fare were all my school,
Save when | damped his ardour from the pool;
Now, though fierce pride sustains his spirit still,
And ever hastens to my beck and call.
Oft the quick-rising coot,? black as the night,
Seeks safety in the swiftness of its flight ;
Of none «vail the speed that it can show
Against so crafty and so strong a foe.
Often my wind-wiuged hawk, with coursge rare,
Has struck and seized its quarry in mid-air.
*
ORIGINAL.®
Spill ends ls gi!
JI ve
© 7 ed wer Ge
o— aoe wel vine * ee Os gso—iel o—5
2 - or ?
o Ger
"RAS!
s,
ae U5 “i iy swear ete
eee ond a * —weo Ay 1 Sa
Da | € c ba a8 :
Ra alse Se Pee en eee
1 Zurrag, tie male of the bdz or goshawk : arabicised from the Persian
jurra,
2 Tuwwal is described in a note as being a “long legged water-bird.”
8 From the Diwan of Abi Nu*as, p. 226, Cairo Edition of 1898.
38 Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| February, 1908. }
own Se o “Le oD Pe -
oo 2y) j gyno uy—*| co ae os wilds Ne Senn
S ‘ : , A invcate ee
o ogee ore 3 7 © one c® FF) 0.77
= 9 es cme, 9 * gh ome as Ji e—2
? a
a Ss
° Juve Gr 26 Ww ere og tw “«@ -« cer p “27 use S-
& Cia WO? SY Bs oF oe I> we) D deere ore ip
gw oe Ee ee ee po ee
ee a 8 Z g Pa
uw - w Ig - g-@ “4 oe. “ee rrr, ©
ee } ues, er a—tia ae et wile wl—ils .,—«
a - - 7 5 2 a =
a id C
Y oor, 644, + se -
U—aS glbvls # THO Sb ky =
- a o 2
I EN ee
10. The Babarnama Fragments.
By H. Beveriner.
In Iminsky’s edition of the Babarnéma and in Pavet de Cour-
teille’s translation therefrom, the authentic memoirs are followed
by some chapters which give an account of the last years of
Babar’s life and also contain notices of his officers and of some
contemporary poets. The authentic memoirs break off in the
beginning of 9386 A.H. 1529, or about fifteen months before
Babar’s death, and the Fragments carry on the narrative down
to his illness and death. They also give some details about the
victory of Khanwa and other events of the year 933-36 —matters
which are also described in the authentic memoirs. In the latter,
however, though Babar gives an account of the preparations for
the battle, he does not give us in his own words any description
of the victory, and presents us instead with the grandiose Bulletin
of Shaikh Zain.
Dr. Teufel has shown in an elaborate paper in the D.M.G.
has also argued with great ability and learning that the Frag-
ments cannot be authentic, as their Turki is different from, and
inferior to, Babar’s compositions. There can be no doubt that
Abu-l-Fazl’s account and the Fragments either derive from one
common source, or that one of them is a translation of the other,
and Dr. Tenfel has pointed out that Iminsky had also observed
the coincidence between the two. Ilminsky, apparently, has des-
cribed the corresponding passage of Abi-1-Fazl as occurring in the
introduction to the Ain-Akbari, but by this he clearly means the
historical part of the Akbarnaima, which is often spoken of, and
was regarded by Abi-I-Fazl himself, as an introduction to the
Ain-Akbari on “ Institutions of Akbar.”
The interesting question is, who was the author of the Frag-
ments, or, if they are not original compositions, who translated into
Turki the Persian of Abi-1 Fazl? Possibly the first part of them
that, namely, in which the first person is used, was written by
Babar himself, though if so it is extraordinary that it does not
occur in the Haidarabad MS. of the Turki memoirs, or 1 the Per-
sian translation ascribed to ‘Abdu-r-Rahim. But the whole of the
Fragments cannot be Babar’s, for they record his death. Ss.
part must be an addition made to complete the biography on the
same principl+ as Timnur’s memoirs have been rounded off with
notice of his death. pare A
My own impression is, and long has been, that Babar athe
grandson, Jahangir, is the author of the Fragments, or rather a :
translation into Turki of the account on the Akbarnama; an
40 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908.
think that Dr. Teufel would have thonght so too, had he been
aware of the passage in Jahangir’s memoirs, which says that he
wrote with his own hand four chapters, or parts of Babar’s
memoirs, ‘Ihe passage is thus translated in Elliot and Duwson’s
Sela i India, Vol. vi, p. 315 :—
* With the denser of acqniring information about the history of ee! I
used to res ee th ayi at Babari which, «ll except four parts (juz%), w rit-
ten with nis s cAinbae’ xyown hand Me comple oe 1e work, I copied t anion rohit
(ajz@ myself, and at tre end [ added! some — raphs in the ‘Turkish
langnage to show that they were periree by me. Although I was brought
ap in Hindustan, yet 1 am not deficient in reading and writing Turki.
The impression above referred to has recently been ep by
my finding from the excelent British Museum MS, Or 3276,
. 69°, tha: in most of the other MSS. of the Tazuk Jalan and
in Saiyid Ahmaw’s imprint an important word has been omitted
from the passage. According to them, Jana ngir’s words are
Magur chahar juzi ke anra bu khat khwud navishtum, “ xcept four
chapters (or parts) which I wrore with my ses hand.” But in
Or. 3276 the words are Mugar chuhar jazu yum,* anra bu khat khud
nuvishtum. ‘ But four chapte s were missing (or wanting), (and)
these | wrote with my own hand.” | suggest that the four miss-
ing chapers here spoken of are the Fragments or, at lea-t, those
portions of them which Babar ec uld not possibly have written, If
Jahanvir wrote them, their absence from the Haidarabad MS. and
from ‘Abdu- r-Rabim’s translation is explained. We know from
the Tazak Jabauyinri that Jahangir was well acquaimted with the
Akbainama, and tiat though he killed the author, he never
scrupled to copy his descriptions. What then more likely than
that te should desire to show his knowledge of Turki, aud to
complete his aucestor’s book by finishing the biography which had
breken off abruptly more than a twelve month before Babar’s
death? I think, too, that the Indian and Persian expressions in the
Fragments are better explained by the hypothesis that the Frag-
ments were written by Jahangir than by Dr, Teufel’s idea tiat
they were composed by a Sart or un Uzbeg in order to make his
manuscript more valu able
Lt will be observed that Jahanuir does not clearly say where
and when he wrote the four chapters, The pas sage occurs in the
narrative of the second year of his Memoirs, and is included in the
acconnt of his visit to Kabul. But be may have com poxed the
chapters at anu earlier period, and possibly as an exercise in his
school days. It will also be seen that in the translation in Elliot,
Jahangir is made to say that he wrote the four parts in order to
compete the work. This looks as if the word gum had occurred
in the MS. used ees the translator,
1 This is rather an obscure sentence How ie the added words
tt
was iv Turki if the four parts were also in tne besckas
és: I: is written kam in the MS. and it may be kam, that is, ‘‘ short, de-
icieut.”
seeaesareetnepi te IN
Nee lease eS en
Fee
Vol. IV, No. 2. | The Babarnama Fragments. 41
[N.8.]
Another question remains, namely, where did Abi-1-Fazl get
his a or about Babar’s last years and about his officers an
the f his court? Some of it he got from the Tarikh
Rashidi mae from Gulbadan Begam’s Memoirs, but there are other
statements, the source of which does not appear. Abf-l-Fazl was
writing nearly seventy years after Babar’s death, and it is not
likely that he got such facts as the merits of Turki poets from
oral tradition, or his own investigations, Like most other Orien-
tal writers he borrows, whenever be can, and generally without
acknowledgment. I am inclined to think that somebody —per-
haps Babar’s secretary, Shaikh Zain—carried Babar’s memoirs
down to his death, writing them in Persian, rh that Aba-l-Fazl,
who probably did not know Tarki, copied therefrom, Some
support to this view is given by Ab@-l-Fazi’s statement that Babar
wrote his memoirs down to the time of his departure from this
world, ‘This may be mere rhetoric, but if may also contain a
real tact, and may refer to that part of the Fragments which is
written in the first person.
en
aoe gaat
ae
11. Note on the calm region in the atmosphere above
_ Caleutta, which, during the cold season, is at a height
of about 3,000 feet.
By C. Lirtir.
For many years I have had a desire to obtain definite informa-
tion regarding the air movements at different heights above us :
and at times I have collected items of information which, however,
necessity is readily proved by a reference to weather
reports and the attempts to forecast the weather during the
coming 24 hours. These attempts are on no higher a basis than
the mail forecasts which one reads of in the newspapers, depend-
ing, as these do, on the telegraphed reports of the departure and
probable arrival of the mail steamer. Until other information
can be brought in nothing better can be anticipated.
Ever since I began to see that more information was necessary
towards the solution of weather problems, I have been wonderin
how far it is possible to penetrate into the secrets of the air over
Calcutta, in a cold season day, say, with blue sky everywhere and
not a cloud visible. When there is cloud visible something can
strong, and must be held by steel wire, of which they will take
out perhaps several miles. They cannot, therefore, be used
except in winds of 10 to 20 miles an hour. Such would be useless
in Caleutta, except on a few occasions each year, and then they
I used them were so still that even
the lightest kites with the lightest thread would not zone ap
of themselves. They had to be kept continually going | aA 4
jerks with which kite-fliers are familiar. By — oa aa a
kept them up at a height of two or three hundred ,u
44 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
convection current came their way. Then away they went, pulling
out string at about five miles ar hour, almost straight up, and soon
they were outof sight. I had nothing except the string moving
away into space until, perhaps. 2,000 feet had been pulled out.
Then it would slacken and | bevan taking it in. On these
occasions I was never able to geta pull on the kite ne By the
time I had the string in the kite was amongst the t From
that fact I inferred that, as soon as the kite ceased tis alk it got
into a downward current which br ought it is gret to the ground
again.
here was one item of information which I obtained from
these observations, and it was this: If there were any clond
about, there was always one just above one of these convection
ascensional currents. The cloud had the appearance of air ri~ing
changes take place, that is, at the height of abont 3 ,000 fee One
of these being of the nature of a check to the noun con-
vection currents which begin near the earth’s surface, the upward
current ceases and the downward current begins. Up to the level of
the cloud we have an gt ae current in the centre surrounded
by descending air on all sides. ile the kite remained in the
central part it moved aecnin: when it pial out of that it moved
downwards about as rapidly, I don’t suppose the kites I observed
ever reached half way to the top. If they had reached as far as
the cloud, they would have gone no further. My belief is that at
that cloud the movement ends.
Watching such small objects in the heat and glare of an Indian
summer day meant, I found, that T would soon not be able to see at
all. I dep ee discontinued it.
the idea remained that it would be possible ve collect
Siete information by inexpensive means, I turned my thoughts
to paper balloons, and it is some of the information that I have so
collected that I propose to put before the Society in this paper.
had no thonght of imitating the wealthy meteorologists in
other parts of the world, who could send into space a silk balloon
with an equipment of self-registering apparatus, trusting to have
the balloon, etc., returned by the finder. I had no money for —
work, even if there had been much likelihood of such a balloo
ever being returned by the astonished Indian finder. All I penn
of its position with the best assistance and best instruments avail-
able. of these seem easy, but in reality many difficulties arose
gas, the provision gas; and, last but not acy tnking observations
which would give the position of the balloon at regular intervals.
This last 0 could only be done by Raia observers, and the
observers be trained.
+
Pate
Vol. i No, 2,] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc. 45
V.8.J
I have much pleasure in stating here that 1 am under a great
obligation to Mr. James Watson, "Manager of the Gas Works.
When, with ihe view of trying how far I vould rely on coal gas to
give the elevation I desired, I asked Mr. Watson if he would ao
me to inflate some of my balloons in his grounds, he not only h
a suitable pipe fixed up, but he said that the gas required oy ine me
for eT Wnee purposes would be at my disposal free of charge.
believe these observations to be the first of the kind
made in Calcutta, I will state in some detail what was done. The
balloons used were of four sizes —2, 3, 44 and 6 feet in diameter
respectively —made of what is called grease-proof tissue paper.
As showing one of the practical difficulties I experienced, I ma
calties to reach it which te would not trouble with for ordinary
paper. My first consignment was ruined by these penetrating
insects,
The two eee sizes I used with hydrogen gas, the larger
sizes with coal g I found that the six-foot balloons were about
of the ‘material and the surface exposed to the un ide
also found that the smaller balloons filled with hydrogen gave me
almost as much information as the ] ger ones filled with coal gas,
The greatest height the large balloons attiined was reckoned by me
to be 10,000 feet, and I coud easily reach 4,000 with the two-foot
balloon and 6,000 with the three-foot one. The heights given in
this paper being all under 5,100, the Faery balloons were of suffi-
cient rising power for my present purpos
The measurements were made with a er of 3-inch ob-
jective. At first I used a ruled glass diaphragm for measuring
the size of the image of the balloon, but latterly I have used a
micrometer. For all except pie gett small distances the
focal length of te telescope may be taken to be 42 inches. i
D be the diameter of the balloon in feet. / of the image inches
the field aa view of the telescope, y the distance of the Ballet i in
feet, we hav.
y’ __ 42"
Dp’ Be a’
or y=42 = coe feet for a balloon of 3’ diameter, # being
wv
the number of thousandths of an inch given by the micrometer.
he micrometer was an ordinary reading micrometer with
the larger divisions in hundredths of an inch. a could be easily
subdivided to thousandths or even less. ‘There was. of course, a
limit to accurate measurement due to the thickness of the threads
of the micrometer and the difficulty of placing t the wires in an
accurate a position to a small moving object. but I con-
sider I made re iable measurements of the diameter of the image
to five thbtenadths of an inch,
46 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908.
The measurements of the time elapsed, and of the altitude
and azimuth circles have latterly been taken and recorded by
Babus Rakhaldas Chakravarty, Demonstrator. and Babus Rajani-
kanta De‘and Janaki Nath Lahiri, Student-assistants in the Astro-
nomical Observatory of the Presidency College. I have also
received much ready assistance from Mr. 8. Woodhouse of the
Mathematical Instrument Department.
From the above it will be seen that a good deal of tronble is
involved insuch observations, and that they cannot be made with
any pretence to accuracy without fairly extensive preparations,
and what is most difficult of all to obtain in this part of the world,
skilled pence,
not my intention to give in this paper the bes, or even
a aaaideable part of the results I have obtained. I hope to have
them worked out at leisure, and published elsewhere 5 ‘i have
time and opportunity to look up the work done by others in this
direction. Here I have little chance of keeping up with the times ;
all I can hope for is to keep up with, and perhaps get ahead of,
meteorological work in vr e! and its neighbourhood, no very
ofty ambition as I understa
One definite problem ohh T have had in view for some time
is the calm region, a short way up during the cold season. One has
occasional hints of its existence. For example, when the captive
balloon at Olympia, two years ago, was cast loose for a voyage in
space, it moved eastward and rose slowly until it reached this
calm region. There it remained as if anchored for a long time.
T accidentally saw it in that position and thought it must be fix
by some mechanical means, it was so motionless. 1 subsequently
saw in the newspapers that it was becalmed.
n any ordinary cold weather day, when there is not very
much wind, there is no difficulty in obtaining information of the
height of the calm region and of the thickness of that layer of
se air. One of the first series of observations I obtained at the
s works was of a kind characteristic of the first half of the cold
len and I will give figures and diagrams showing what the
air currents were that sis the 19th December 1907, The
former are given in the table immediately following, and the
diagrams in Plate [.
Imay explain that in the lower curve will be found the
horizontal position of the balloon, the scale being 2,000 feet to the
inch, with east and south in the usual topographical directions.
The position of the balloon in the curve at the various times of
observation, that is, at intervals of two minutes. is shown by the
numbers at the side of = curve, these being the numbers of the
‘ieee in the ta
upper curve in the diagram gives the height of the
‘elhakiy: the corresponding numbers of the observations Thserwk,
sede along the base line, and the scale being 2,000 feet to the
The observations Nos. 4,5, 6,7 ave of most importance in
connection with the subject of this paper. From the observations
os Saf TS snap oy
~~ ee a ee ae
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc, 47
[WV.S.]
or from the horizontal position curve, it may be readily seen that
not only is the air, at the height the balloon was then, at very
nearly in a state of rest, but that above 4,000 feet altitude there
is quite a different wind direction from what there is below 3,000,
In fact the directions are almost diametrically opposite. Between
observation No, 4 and No. 5 the wind is from the north-east, and
that between No. 5 and No. 6 from the ont west. After passing
the 4,000-foot altitude the westerly wind becomes more rapid, a
oscillates about a direction a little to the north of we est, that is, up
to a height of about 7,000 feet. For higher altitudes the direction
tends to become almost due west, but it is very exceptional for
the balloons of the size [ ere used, and with the gas at my dis-
osal, to rise above 7,600 feet. On one occasion only did the
observations indicate a height of about 10,000 feet, and then the
balloon was moving eastward.
Tas.e I,
Table giving — etc., for eign _ 1907, correspond-
ing to the curves in Plate I.
ae s a : g os
= % 2s Fa . od 3 20 a
e me > S mo mH = 5 Oo : «sg a
> ie hee ae 2 g ae, Beat E
S | 8a | Sac 2 a = & = naa o
w Bs . eo ° ° oS os 3 “4
a 1 «a © a © oe wa | 3's
oe =a | Os = a ey a= oe
S|... Boe g 5 2é we: | ps ;
os | £2 | & we 'S = 25 ao | See | ae
mw Le ae 4 a = ee i) eee
|
1 2 3 | 6 7 8
|
8) 0 ee 0 0 0 0 0
1 2 99:0 | E38°S Pe he 1,900 850 1,7 ee
2 4 530 27 3,560 | 1,600] 3,200} 2
3 6 337 70 |24—40 5,600 | 2,300| 5,100}; 3
4 8 29°5 78 26 6. 2,800 | 4, 4
5 10 27:0 80 28 7,000 | 3,300/ 6,200 5
6 12 25-9 "7 |31—30 7,300 | 3, 6,200; 6
on ae 25:9 "3 35 7,300 | 4,200; 6000; 7
8 16 24, 61 37 7800 | 4,700} 6,200 8
9 18 19°7 32 9, 5,100 | 8,200 9
10 | 20 17°5 38 29 | 11,000} 5,500} 9,800} 10
1 22 14:3 33 26 3 5,800 | 12,000; 11
12 24 12°6 24—30 | 15000} 6,100/ 13,500; 12
13 26 10°5 21 21 | 18,000 : 16,500 | 18
14 | 98 $2 17 \17—80 | 23000] 6,700| 22,000] 14
15 | 30 7-5 15 |16—80 | 25,000 | 7,000} 24.000; 15
: 32 7-0 14 |15—80 27,000 7,300 | 26,500 uy
34 6°7 13 28, ’
18 36 63 14 |14—15 | 30,000| 7,200 | 29,500 18
48 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
TasLe II.
Table giving observations, etc., for January 25th, 1908, correspond-
in late IT,
g to the curves in Plate
| 8 a ETaam eet Ween ee See es ree :
Pie We et OE heey a ee oer a Sa
= “nk ee Sore ee = 9 ao 2
o ow) aa Bes sti ok 8 3 2g =
er es ee 2 | 8 ts “He. | So6 E
go [aap ege}- 8 a o & 2 E $
D 31-4 SS ° ° “a © ial er ag 2
Wa Sra: ak ee ae 2 eee Te
ed Oe aie det Ae ee alee
> aol @ fa A= 3S ae #se| 8 3E :
o P= Hes} = go N — oo on e oo 3 =]
Zz a Aa <i <j sa =| qe A
| |
i
o}.0 PoP AS 0 nt) 0 0 0
1 2 97:0 | B 15°N 1,300 : 1
2 4 49 20 46 2,550 1,800 2
3 6 35°5 26 47 3,550 2,600 ; 3
4 8 29°7 51 4,250 2700| 4
5 | 10 | 254 29 54 4,950 | 4,000} 2, 5
6° | Ie 23'8 22 58 5,300 | 4,500} 2800] 6
7 | 14 221 59 5.700 | 4,900} 2,960] 7
8 | 16 194 |B12°s| 64 6,500 | 5,300} 3,800] 8
9 | 18 155 2 44 8,100} 5,700} 5,800| 9
10 12°6 19 37 10,000 6,000 8,000 10
1l 10°5 1 31 12,000 | 6, 10,000 | 11
12 24 3 i 28 13,600 6,400 4 12
1 26 80 26 15,700 6,700 | 14,000 13
1 28 72 2 23 17,500 6, 16,0C0 | 14
15 | 30 66 1 22 | 19,000} 7,000 | 18.000} 15
16 | 32 57 OS) 22,000 | 7, 21,000 | 16
t
out much difficulty, be organised and at no great cost. Though the
cost would not be great it is not within my limits.
hroughout the observations I have made in the cold season—
evening follows in settled weather a curve almost invariably like
that of Plate I. up to the figure 5, then it almost quite suddenly and
at times with such unexpected velocity shoots off to the east that
pie ce Ay~sh eae ae Sete bee ee a
.
0 Se a ep ite reper ening gees en a0 oe cl
|
|
:
a
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc. 49
[N.S.]
e image passes in a few seconds out of the field of view of the
‘ees If there is smoke or haze about, as not infrequently
happens in the cold weather, the balloon is lost for good and the
observations cease Se that day. In the case I have given, it will
be seen that between observations 12 and 14 the velocity is greater
considerably fhan® bot een 9 and ll. In the former case it
amounts to over 20 miles an hia. whereas in the latter it is onl
about half of that. Beatie it seems as if the higher velocity
were lowest, and it is in such cases that unless carefully watched the
balloon may be lost altogether. But whether these results as re-
gards magnitude be correct or not, there can be no question as to
the sudden change of wind direction and velocit y in passing through
the calm region
Another point of, I think, first-class importance, emerges from
the observations I have made in weather which, though not serious-
ly disturbed, is still not of the settled cold-season type. The settled
cold w eather is cloudless, and the slight disturbance to which I refer
is shown by passing clouds. These are usually of two kinds, (1)
cirrous at a height of probably of 20,000 feet or more.
across the sky from almost due west, and while within range of
observation undergo almost no change. They are supposed to be
due to a disturbance such as takes place in a thunderstorm,
originating probably in a region of heavy cloud and rain in the west,
and it may be at a distance of hundreds if not thousands of m
Moving, as they probably do, with velocities of 30 to 40 miles an
hour, the moisture which is thrown up in the thunder cumulus to a
height of, it may be, 20,000 to 30,000 feet, is carried eastward and
falls slowly in the form of minute crystals. With these high cirrous
clouds this paper has no connection. But there is a second class
of cloud which becomes visible occasionally in the cold weather, it
may be all through the day, but more especially in the evening.
These are low clouds and have an intimate connection with the
calm region which I am here discussing.
Assuming the air movement, at the different levels through
which the balloon passes, to be horizontal, the curve givi e
is a good deal of variation, and that above 4,000 feet the general wind
direction is westerly. If, therefore, a clond is is seen to have a mo-
tion from the west it would undoubtedly be higher than 4,000 feet,
whereas a cloud which was at rest or was moving from a direction
say southerly or northerly, would as certainly not be in the upper
current. If it were at rest it would certainly be in the calm region,
and if it had a motion differing considerably from one jemand the
east it would as certainly be below oe calm re
Ae. eae be as ee wet Bah |
iWiU, GLU is GARDEN
50 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908.
lf further evidence be necessary as to the existence of cloud
below the calm region, | may state that a balloon, while under ob-
servation, has been frequently seen to enter a cloud at an elevation
of less than 3,000 feet.
height of about 2°, is generally about 8°, if there be no thunder.
If at 18 miles’ distance the top of the cloud subtends an angle of 8°,
then the heizht is roughly 12,000 feet. At that height stratus
clouds form, and it is by no means uncommon to see the cumulus
with its tip just visible over the layer of stratus through which it
has penetrated. At the same time the layer of air in which the
stratus cloud forms, appears to have a retarding effect on the as-
cending cumulus, because, generally, the ascending motion ceases
at that point. The top of the cloud becomes flat and is seen to
drift away eastward.
the aseensional motion should be sufficiently strong to over-
come the obstacle which it meets at that level, then electrical effects
begin. Itappears that in air which has not been seriously disturbed
lightning begins at a height of about 15,000 feet. A thunder-
storm occurs with a cumulus cloud which has risen above 12,000
feet, and it may be to a height of between 20,000 and 30,000. The
cirrous cloud which I have referred to above is formed in the highest
layer to which the cumulus ascends. I have been unable to fix by
this means the height of the cloud layer which is just above the
calm region, that is, at a height of more than 4,000 feet.
These measurements can be made with what is, I believe, fair
accuracy with a line of cumuli at the distance I have mentioned or
at a somewhat greater distance. But as they all depend upon the
height of the base line, it will be evident that any considerable in-
crease in the distance will materially lower that line towards the
horizon and will, therefore, make its estimation more difficult owing
aze, etc., as well as to the loss of measurable quantity, -
I may mention, as showing the distance at which these cnmuli
are visible in the clear air such as we have at the end of the mon-
soon season, that I have seen just above the horizon the bright tip
of a cloud which I knew from its appearance to be about 6,000 feet
high. It must have been 200 to 300 miles away.
12 ARENA SES
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc. 51
[N.S.]
Plate l
“ °
SaaS
= 5 tea GP Saal
seve eA
rae or il ”. accord mei lo the
ieee Ps cbse rvatlrons as hacreneoadl
ta the table |
PE) aad Fe) aes
[ee Sf
Curve gt
of the Balloon “according to the
i
52
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
Plate it.
. a
F000
ee
6000 |
Lar
s000
4000
3000) rd ? it : -
ra rue giving height of balloon
Ps on Jar. as 1988.
2000 | 1
= 3 # s € 7 8 yo ” x B + 5 %6 We ‘9
-
North | | | | | |
£000 ie ie Pare en
Stet F fs
ns 4, * balloon ange?» far. 1908
pees 6 atirntervals of two minutes.
aN,
q Zz 16.
to00 d = 4 Se
ne
2008 <I Ye pet al Laisa
——
ee ee
38000 pt
#000 z -——+
S900 eae ss
i)
Vol. N's 2.] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc. 53
Platelll
Jeoo |
feet
: Curve for Dec 19” plotted |
aah irom 7 .. Pee | > ;
2000 : i Dea distances of the balloon
Cures for Janzsth 1908
/ rom herizontal and
de BX wes SSL,
|
i |_|
|
=
099 FR008 fee é
=
1000 2009 3000) «foto =6$900 ~=E299 7b00 veo gveo 10950
ag
=
x
E
=
ue
ae
ih
mY,
12, Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Indian Birds.
By Lievut.-Cotoner D. C. Puitrorr and Panpir Gor Lau
BonnErsek, Board of ERxaminers.
In the dictionaries, the names of birds, like the names of
plants, are rarely translated correctly. Je rdon, however. is re-
what erratic. ‘The following vocabulary has been compiled
almost entirely from Je:don and lis spelling has been retained,
except in the cases of those words that have been met with by
the compilers in the course of reading.. The Urdu and Hindi
names only have been extracted. The number against a name is
the serial nnmber in Jerdon. Vocabulary of “the Urdu ana
Hindi names of birds is compiled from Surgeon- Major T, C. Jer-
don’s “ Birds of India.”
A
Ababil, The Common Swallow (Hirundo rustica, L.). 82.
‘The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray).
tb]
100.
Abalt, The Indian Bank Martin (Cotyle sinensis, Gray). 89.
Abi, The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris, Cuvier),
858
Abi Bara The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris,
nak Cuvier
Ablag “ayn The Pied Starling ‘(Sturnopastor contra, Lin-
us). 683,
Anton The Rufous-tailed Finch-lark (Ammomanes pheni-
cura, Franklin) 758.
Agin or ia Ni Singing Bush-lark (Mirafra cantillans, Jer-
don
Agiya, 7. The ee Bush-lark (Mirafra assamica, McLelland).
Alipat Ain Sindh), The Shoveller (Spatula clypeata, Linn.).
pemie: i Ghughti, The Brown Fish Ow] (Ketupa ceylonensis,
el. 72.
Andha Bayla, The Pond Heron (Ardeola lencoptera, Boddaert).
3( :
Andhi bebo (i.e., The Blind wey Hodgson’s Frog-Mouth.
(Otothrix Hodgsonii caprimulgus, Lin. ).
Argul, T =r Bearded Vulture; ‘Golden Eagle’ of the Anglo-
Indians (@& aetus niente oe ie a B ies
a Bae The Common Swallow (Hirundo
rustica, L.
56 Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. (February, 1908.
Awank (in Kapurthala), The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus,
Linneus). 937.
B
Babila, The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray).
100.
— —— ae Eagle), The Dwarf Eagle (Aquila pen-
a, Gmel 31.
ees or Baers The Short-toed or Social Lark (Calandrella
bra ck). 761.
dactyla, Temmin
Bag-hans "t e., Heron-goose), The Flamingo (Phosnicopterus
oseus, Pallas). 944.
Baghoda, The Short-toed or Social Lark (Calandrella brachy-
da , Temminek).
tyla 13
Bagla, eae \ The Pond Heron (Ardeola lencoptera, Bod.
Da kana daert). 930. ater y
. Matong The aoe Egret (Herodias alba, Linnias).
Tor
Bahmani fae rae a The Maroon-backed Kite (Halias-
tur Indus, Bodd.
Bahri, vide Bhyyi.
Bakht-titar, The Common — “RNase (Pterocles exustus, Tem-
minck). 802. Vide Ban-tita
Bamani baya, The Striated Weaver-bird (Ploceus manyar, Hors-
field).
Bamuni Maina, The Black-headed Myna (Temenuchus jeacla:
rum, Gmelin). 687.
Banaras, The Black-necked Stork (Mycteria australis, Shaw).
917.
Ban-bakraé (i.e., Jungle-goat), pase Himalayan Black Bulbul
sipetes psaroides, Vi 444,
Ban-bakra, The Rusty-cheeked Sein itanchihhieg (Pomatorhinus
erythrogenys, Gould). 405.
— The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke ).
Bang-gor (gaur a Hair-crested Stork (Leptoptilos javanica,
Horsfield).
Ban-murgh, The ear Jungle-fowl (Gallus ferrugineus, Gmelin).
8
Ban-sarr ‘ah, The Black-throated Jay (Garrulus lanceolatus,
Vigors). 670,
Ban-titar, The Black-throated a Partridge oe tor-
queola, Valenciennes). 824; also bakht-tita
Bani,a, The Indian Snake-bird (Plotus ered Gmelin).
1008.
Bara- bagla, The Large Egret (Herodias alba, Linneus). 925.
dna, Th ellow-eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis,
Gmelin), 385. (859.
Barsiri, The Stone-plover (OEdicnemus crepitans, Temminck).
8 TNR enna oms regen MERITS LS TE
Vol. IV, No. 2.| Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 57
LN.S.]
seme aie Bhar-titar), The Common Sand-grouse (Pterocles
s, Temminck), 802.
Basha (t he female), The European Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter
Nis :
Boe (the mae), the European Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter
sus, Linn.
3
ha The Large es Pllicsadla alba, Linneus). 925.
The Spotted-billed Duck ( Anas poscilor-hyncha, Pennant).
3
Batan, The Spotted Redshanks (Totanus fuscus, Linnexus).
Battan, Burra, The Grey Plover (Squatarola Helvetica, Gmelin).
Battan Chota, The Golden Plover (Charadrius longipes, Tem-
inck). 845
Bater, The Black- bre asted Quail (Coturuix coromandelica, Gme-
in). 880.
Bater Bara, The Large Grey Quail (Coturuix communis, Bona-
29
Baya, Nk Cita tues Wierik eis CPiciowtn baya, Blyth), 694.
Baz (the female), The Goshaw k (Astur palumbarius, Linn.).
21. Jurra (male).
Besra (the female), The Besra Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter Vir-
gatus, Tem. 25.
tee Bharak, The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopacinus,
ak
Bhanwra, Black Vulture (Otogyps calvus, Scop.). 2.
Bhatal (in Muttra), hee Bengal Bush-lark (Mirafra assamica,
McLelland). 7
_ Bhimraj or Bring-raj é e., King of the bees), ae Large Racket-
tailed Drongo (Edolius paradisens, Lin. *.
Bhirirt (in eee a Bengal Bush- bake (Mirafra assa-
mica, McLelland),
Bhooroo, The White meek = Bulbul (Otocompsa leucotis,
Gould). 459.
Bhora or Bho- "ara, The Indian Lorikeet (Loriculus vernalis,
15:
parrm. ) 5
pee ense or Bhujanga, The Common ps aie _ *“ King-
” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieil-
lot). 278.
Bhurut, The Indian Sky-Lark (Alanda gulgula, Franklin). 767.
Bhyr or Bhair, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson).
Bhyri for baht (the female) ; The Peregrine Falcon ( Falco
» bachcha (the male) peregrinus, Gmel.). 8.
Boot-bur, The Painted Sand-grouse (Pterocles fasciatus, Scopoli)
Bor (in Kashmir, The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus, Lin-
937.
neu
a Ga Kashmir), The Little Egret (Herodias garzetta, Lin-
us). 927
58 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908.
same 2 for bhuchanga, q.v., The Common Drongo-shrike, The
King-crow” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus,
Vieillot). 278.
Bukht-titar or Bur-titar, The Large Sand-grouse (Pterocles are-
narius, Pallas). 799,
Bulal chasm, The Small Minivet (Pericrocotus peregrinus, Lin.).
276.
Bulal chasm, The Yellow-eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis, Gme-
lin). 385.
peor The Common Bengal Bulbul (Pyenonotus pygeus, Hodg-
on). 461.
Bulbul, The Common Madras Bulbul (Pycnonotus hemorhous,
Gmelin). A462.
ee fen ee (The white bird) ) The eee Fly-catcher
ng Ru | (re ( itrea paradisi, Lin.).
” at \ (The red bird)
Sulgtind
Bur, The Bittern (Botaurus stellaris, Linneus). 936.
Buri chivt eae The bad mes The Indian Screech-ow! (Strix
javanica, De Wurmb).
Butimar a "Kapuithala), sa Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea,
a.
Buza The Warty-headed or Black Ibis (Geronticus papil-
Kala losus, ‘'emminck), 942,
Bya, The Rose-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Linneus). 690.
C
Chacharz, The Indian Tit-lark (Corydalla rufula, Vieillot). 600.
Ohaha, The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopacinus, Bonap.).
Chahan ‘(in Dera Ismail Khan), The Indian Roller (Coracias
nn.), 123.
indica, Linn.
Chak, The Grey and Yellow Wagtail (Calobates sulphurea,
echstein). 592.
Chak-dil, 'T “% White-throated Fantail (Leucocerea fuscoventris,
Fran 291,
Chakotra, The Preis: Grey Horn-bill (Meniceros bicornis,
Scop.
Chakw&@ or aia The Ruddy Shieldrake (Casarea rutila, Pal-
las). 954.
Uhalotra, The Jungle Grey Horn-bill (Tockus gingalensis, ete’
Chammach buza or Chamcha-buza, The Spoon-bill (Platalea leuco-
rodia, Linnzus). 39,
Picsite- ‘ies -z, The Alexandrite Parrakeet (Paleeornis alexandri,
Lin L:
Ohandana (in some parts of India), The Hair-crested Stork (Lep-
toptilos javanica, Horsfield). 916.
Chandiari, The Hair-crested Stork (Leptoptilos javanica, Hors-
field). 916.
ase NES ERT TIN SNE
Vol. IV, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 59
(WS)
Oheniel or Chandir, The Large-crested Lark (Gulerida cristata,
Linneus). 769.
itty tin “(in Derajat), The Spotted Owlet (Athene brama, Tem. ).
eee: The Grey-headed Lapwing (Chettusia inornata, 1’,
an . 854.
Charaj or Charz, The Bengal Florikin (Sypheotides bengalensis,
Gmelin).
Charaz or Charz (in Baluchistan hills near Dera Ghazi Khan),
The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides auritus, Latham), 839.
Charchara, The Plain Brown Munia (Munia malabarica, Lin-
03.
nzeus
ae ( the norte The Saker or Cherrug Falcon (Falco sacer,
Schlege
Charghela (the sale): The Saker or Cherrug Falcon ( Falco sacer,
Schley 10.
Chatak, The Pied- crested Cuckoo (Coeccystes melanoleucos,
tmel. F
> had mer ren “White- throat (Sylvia curruca, Gmelin). 583,
v Chir, The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hard-
sh ie ) 809.
Ohappa or praca s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii capri-
hippak ulgus, Gray). 106.
Chil, The Ubiiuion Kite (Milvus Govinda, Sykes
Ohitehil, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhea caudata, Dua-
8.
eril), 43
Ohillu, “The Stone Pipit (Agrodroma campestris, Lin. 602.
Chimnaj, The Button-quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith 835
Chindu kh- ‘Salleh i.e., Frog-eater (in Bammu), The Purple Heron
(Ardea purpurea), Linneus). 924.
Chinjara, The Hair-crested Stork ( erate javanica, Hors-
field). 916.
Chipkha ¢ or Chippak, (the male, incorrectly female) The Shikra
(Micronisus badius, Gmel. 23.
Chirchira, The Madras Bush- tak ( Mirafra affinis, Jerdon). 755.
Chere The social House Sparrow ( Passer
khas (in ae south ) dicus, Jard. and Selby). 706.
e Yellow- or Sparrow (Passer fiavicollis,
3%.
bP)
aa)
ra TLL.
Chitla or Chitla, The Spotted Dove (Turtur suratensis, Gmelin).
Chibaha. The Spotted Sandpiper (Actitis glareola, Gmera "
891.
Chorga, The Plain Brown Munia (Munia aay eae eee?)
Chughd, The Spotted Owlet (Athene Brama,
ma Besra, The Brown Hawk-owl cmrines " scutellatus,
aff. ). ; : :
Chughd, Jungli, The Jungle Owlet (Athene radiata, Tickell).
Chahamar, The Long-legged Buzzard (Buteo canescens, Hodg
son). 405,
60 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908.
Chukor, The Chukor Partridge (Caccabis chukor, Gray). 820
Ohulla “agi The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides aritus, Latham).
Chupka or Chopka, The Spotted Sandpiper (Actitis glareola,
Gmelin 891.
Churaka, The Little Grebe (Podiceps philippensis, Gmelin).
975; also Pandibi
D
ee lene s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii caprimul-
106.
Dabhak (Squat-bird) Hodgson’s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii
caprimulgus, Gray). 106.
Dabhak churi (i.e., Squat-sparrow ), The Black-bellied Finch-lark
rrhulanda grisea, Scopoli). 7
Dabki, The Button-quail (Turn ix Sykesii, A, Smith).
hil (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Dwarf Bogle caine
Pennata, Gmel).
Dahak, hee or Dawak, “The White-breasted Water-hen (Gal-
linula nicura, Pennant). 907.
Coding The Red-headed bunting (Euspiza luteola, Sparr-
an), 72
Darya gajpaon (4.e., 2G Ab amg The Oyster-catcher
ematopus ostralegus, Linn
Dasa or Dasarni, The Bald Coot (Pulica ani Linneus). 903.
perdi (Tera in Parnes The Pale Harrier (Cireus Swain-
, A. Smith).
Dayal or Dayar, The Magpie. -Robin (Copsychus sanlaris, Linn. ).
A75.
Dew-kéo (in Kashmir), ae Common Indian Crow (Corvus splen-
Dhak, The White Mtoe — alba, Belon). 919.
Dhan- cape er Malabar Pied Hornbill (Hydrocissa coronata,
Bodd
ee The Common Grey Hornbill (Meniceros bicornis,
cop. ). 5
ie #3 The White-bellied Drongo (Dicrurus ccerulescens,
Lin
Dhar or : Dank Kowa, The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus,
Sykes 560.
Dheri-kowa, The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus, Sykes).
Dhobin i e., the biersviartyeice ig The White-faced Wagtail (Mota-
cilla luzoniensis, Scopoli). 590.
Dhodhar Gn the Ls. _ jab), The European Raven (Corvus corax,
Linne
s.)
Dhoti, he male), “the Besra Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter virga-
Digedall The Red- billed Blue Magpie (Urocissa sinensis, Lin-
us). 671.
Vol. 1V, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 61
[N.S.]
Diyora, re Black-bellied Finch-lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea,
Scop 60.
Doda, The pee Raven (Corvus corax, Linnezus). 657.
Dokar or The Shell Ibis (Anastomus oscitans, Boddaert).
Dokh, The Pelican “Ibis (Tantalus leucocephalus, Gmelin).
Dom- kak, The European Raven (Corvus corax, Linneus).
Door, The Streaked Wren-warbler (Burnesia lepida, Blyth).
Doria-bagla, The Cattle Egret (Buphus coromandus, Boddaert).
Dabare: The Tufted Duck ( Fuligula cristata, Ray). 971.
Dukul, The Bronze-backed Imperial Pigeon (Carpophega insig-
781.
s, Hodgson).
Dumbak (in Sindh), The Indian Blue-throat (Cyaneula suecica,
Linn.). 514.
Dunkul or Doomkul, The Green Imperial Pigeon (Carpophega
sylvatica, Tickell).
Dumri, The Striated Bush- Babbler (Chatarrhesa caudata,
ril). 438,
Duri, The Black.bellied Finch-lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea,
i 60.
poli
Dusta, The Gigantic Stork (Leptoptilos argala, Linnewus). 915.
F
Fakhia (in the south), The Bar-tailed Tree-dove (Macropygia
tusalia, turtur, Hodgson 91:
is aoe The as Turtle- dove (Turtur Meena, Sykes).
> weatla
» Chitroka, The Spotted Dove (Turtur suratensis, Gmelin).
Pa ihe. The Common Ring-dove (Turtur risoria, Linneus).
7
= Serots, The Red Turtle-Dove (Turtur humilis, Tem-
minck). 7
i ees: or tortara, The Little Brown-Dove (Turtur cam-
bayensis, Gmelin).
Fusshas. The "Crested Serpent- Eagle (Spilornis cheela, Daud.).
39.
G
Gadri (in Sindh), The Night-heron (Nyeticorax griseus,
Linneeus). gis
Kane The black Partridge (Francolinus vulgaris, -
929,
ns). 818.
Ga,e-bagla, The Cattle Egret (Buphus coromandus, Boddaert).
62 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { February, 1908.
Gat-kao (in Kashmir), The Pheasant-tailed Jacana (Hydro-
phasianus chirurgus, Scopoli Ol.
Gairiya, The Small Godwit (Limosa egocephala, Linnexus).
8 | mal
Gaj-pa, an, The Stilt or Long-legs (Himantopus candidus,
Bonnaterre). 89
Gal-chasm, The Yellow- -eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis, Gme-
385. |
lin
Gallar, The Rose-ringed Parrakeet (Paleornis torquatus,
Bodd.). 148.
Gandam, The Black-headed Bunting (Euspiza melanocephala,
Gmeli in). 72).
The Red-headed Bunting. (Euspiza luteola, Sparr-
b
an). 722.
Gangat, The Large Grey Babbler (Malacocircus Malcolmi,
Ganga Maina, The Bank-myna (Acridotheres ginginianus,
5.
L
Gardan eyengtha, The Common Wryneck (Yunx torquilla, Lin-
neus
Gar ga-o0e The Spotted-billed Duck (Anas peecilorhyncha, Pen-
Geh-w ni The Ruff (Philomachus pugnax, Linnzxus),. 0.
Ghagar (in Derajat), The Large Cormorant (Graculus carbo, Lin-
neus), 1005,
2 no bater, The ‘Large Grey Quail (Coturnix communis, Bona-
rre). 829. [ Ghagas means “large”; of birds only. }
Ghagrit Kanw G : i aie The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus,
Sykes).
yke
Ghas — ite Yo Rufous Grass-warbler (Cistocola scheeni-
539.
Ghas Pm ipitpitti cola, Bonaparte).
Ghoghzl or cine ghoghil (A water bird).
Ghogot (ghughat?), The Large Grey Babbler (Malacocircus
Malcolmi, Sykes). 436.
Ghugha, Chhota, The Short-eared Owl (Otus brachyotus, Gmel.).
Gidh, Brown bie Common White-backed (Gyps bengalensis,
melin
Gidh Bara, Saat Vulture, Long-billed (Gyps Indicus, Scop.).
Gilgila or galgaliy4, The Bank-myna (Acridotheres ginginianus,
Latham). 685,
Gilahrvt mar (i.e., Squirrel- killer), The Dwarf Eagle (Aquila
n). 31,
a er Gmelin
Pp ).
Girga or Girr1, The White- bodied Goose-teal. (Nettapas coro-
mandelianus, Gmelin). ki
ie ihe Jungle Bush-quail (Perdicula cambayensis, Latham).
Vol. IV, No. 2.| Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 63
[N.S.]
Goar, The Curlew (Numenius arquata, Linneus). 877
Godhan, The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropus, Linas), Bia
Bara, The Bald Coot (Fulica atra, Linneen
Got (in Kashmir), a Little Bittern of Europe ( eee att fail
Linneus). 935
pia mainda, on Rose-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Lin-
us
Sorc bearde The Crested Goshawk (probably T'ughral of the “ Baz
Namas’”’) { Astur (Lophospiza) trivirgutas, ‘l'emm.]| 22.
Goungh, The Curlew (Numenius arquata, Linneus). 877.
» Chhota, The Whimbrel (Numenius philopus, Linneus).
878.
Gourkagu, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayan-
is, Gray). 810.
Gred (in ooggitinelt The Ring-tailed Sea-eagle (Halieetus fulvi-
venter, Vieill.). 42.
Gubar, The Rock-Horsed Owl (Urrua Bengalensis, Franklin).
Gugunbher, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray).
Gulabiluti, The Spotted-winged Rose-Finch (Propasser rodopep-
a Pink. browed Rose-Finch (Propasser rhodo-
Gulu, Tie eS Bee et ry. -Quail (Turnix taigoor, Sykes).
Guembara = the Punjab), The Short-eared Owl (Otus brachyotus,
tiaaa ie ae breasted Bastard-Quail (Turnix taigoor,
kes). 832,
iri The Small Ibis (Anastomus oscitans, Boddaert).
Ghongal 940.
Curate, ov Guraini (in some districts ), The Indian Houbara Bustard
oubara Macquesnii, Gray). 837.
Ohuriiaca, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray).
836.
Gutimar, (7.e., Cocoon- so The Long-legged Hagle (Aquila
hastata, ‘Laws. J 30.
H
Ham (the female), The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Im-
peyanus, Latham). 804.
Hammesha piyisi (i.e. always mrmend: The Red-headed Trogon
(Harpactes Hodgsonii, Gould 16.
Handeri (in the South), The Painted Sand-Grouse (Pterocles
fasciatus, Scopoli), 8
Hans or hans, The Grey Goose (A, cinereus, Meyer). 945.
Harewf, The Cowaiiant Green Bulbul (Phyllornis —
Blyth), 463.
64 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908.
Hargila or Hargeyla, The Gigantic Stork (Leptoptilos argala,
us). 915.
Linn
Hari Lal ge male) The Snes Mii Bill Bi sade for-
» Muniya (female) am).
Hariyal or hariyal Bura, The yen Beaten Pee (Carpo-
phaga sylvatica, Tickell), 80.
Hariyal or Hurril, The Bengal Green Pigeon (Crocopus phoeni-
copterus, Latham 772.
Hariyal or Hurril, The Santhern Pigeon (Crocopus chlorigaster,
773.
Sigil ae or ‘hariyal’ Chhota, The Orange-breasted Green Pigeon
Osmotreron bicincta, Jerdon). 774.
Harwat (male) ‘ (in - Kashmir), The White-eyed Duck
Harwachi (female) (Aythya nyroca, Guldenstadt). 969.
Harwa Me The Rufous- backed Shrike (Lanius erythronotus
Vigors). 257.
Hedo, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrheea caudata, Dume-
ril).
Herril, The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke).
809.
Hidela, The Long-tailed Reed-bird (Eurycercus Burnesii,
Blyth). 443.
Hudhud, Pe European Hoopoe (Upupa epops, Linn ). 254.
e Indian Hoopoe (Upupa nigripennis, Gould), 255.
Huin-wal, “The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayen-
sis, Gray).
Hukara Gn ‘Konan Valley), The Blue Heron, Ardea cinera,
Linneus). 923.
Huko (in Dera satire Khan), The Himalayan Wood-Ow!
yrnium nivico » Hodgson 66.
Huma, The Bearded SAE (Gypaetus barbatus, Lin.). 7.
Hurrial, The Common Indian Bee-eater (Merops ‘viridis, Linn.).
H usaynt-pidda, The Indian Blne-throat (Cyaneula suecica,
Lin 514.
Huwa bil: bil, The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray).
100.
I
Ispalandu (in Chach District), The Curlew (Numenius arquata,
Li — 877.
J
Jah (in Sialkot District), The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea
Linneus).
Jahgi, at Simla Horned Pheasant (Ceriornis melanocephala,
Gra 806.
Jebangin, (i.e, Water-lark), The Striated Marsh-Babbler (Mega-
lurus palustris, Horsf.), 440.
toe as
‘Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds, 65
N.S.
varenes The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropas, Linneus).
Jamjohars The Ortolan Bunting (Emberiza hortulana, Lin-
{pee Ghughi, The Dusky Horned-Owl (Urrua coromanda,
jena ‘Br Th ungle Babbler (Malacocircus iihinbakious,
Jangli Murgh, es Grey Jungle-Fow] (Gallus Sonneratii, Tem-
mine
» Chhota, a, Red Spur-fowl (Galloperdix spadiceus,
Gmelin).
Janguria, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). 517.
ei sale Kalchit, Yhe Common Drongo-Shrike, The ‘ King-crow
Kuropeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot).
8.
Jaunghal or Jaunghil, The Pelican Ibis (Tantalus lencocephalus,
Gmelin). 938.
Jer-monal, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus Hima-
layensis, Gray). 816.
Jer-titar, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). 817.
Jewar or Siena The Simla Horned Pheasant (Ceriornis melano-
cephala, Gra
Jhonti maina, The Hill-myna (Acridotheres fuscus, Wagler).
Jithiri, The Yellow-wattled Lapwing (Sarciophorus bilobus,
Gmelin).
Jiyadha, The Long-legged Kagle (Aquila hastata, Less 30.
Jograbi, The Little Cormorant (Graculus javanicus, Hose 2:
Jothauli, The Black-bellied Finch-Lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea,
Scopoli). 760
Jumiz or Jumbiz, The Imperial Eagle (Aquila imperialis,
Bechst). 27.
Jun bagla, The Yellow Bittern (Arditta sinensis, Gmelin). 934.
Jungli Aggia, The Red-winged Bush-lark (Mirafra erythroptera,
Jerdon). 756.
Jungli Kasya, The Black-headed Cuckoo-Shrike pei
Sykesii, Strickland). 2
Kh e Rufous Babbler (Layardia subrufa, Feta
“hw oh The Red Jungle-Fow] (Gallus ferrugineus,
812.
a -totah, The Southern Sirkeer (Taccocua Leschenaultii,
219.
son ).
Jurra (male) of the Goshawk (in Sindh), Shahbaz (astue palum-
barine, Liv.). 21,
_Kabk, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayenasis,
Gray). 816. Sey Bae
66 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908.
Kabud (in Haiderabad, Deccan), The Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea,
Linneeus). 923.
aia The Blue Rock-pigeon (Columba intermedia, Strick-
lan 788.
bid hastor The White Ibis A Sabnegiicr melanocephalus,
Rikon tao Linneeus).
Kayhi, The Rook (Corvus frugilegus, Linnzeus).
664.
Kahir, ‘the Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke).
809.
Kainchi hil (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Common Pariah Kite,
the fork-tailed (Milvus Govinda, Sykes). 56
Kayla, ses Red-breasted Parrakeet ( Paleornis javanicus, Os-
bec 15%
Kaku a Kashmir}, The Chukor Partridge, (Caccabis chukor,
Gr 820.
Kala riba cae Ashy Egret (Demi-egretta asha, Sykes). 928.
ss e Black ‘Bittern ( Ardetta flavicollis, Latham).
K i. Stewart's Wren-Warbler (Prinia Stewartii, Blyth).
Kala pidhe, The White-winged Black Robin (Pratincola caprata,
Kala tiliys Ga Daan, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulga-
isthe, The Black Partridge (Francolinus vulgaris, Ste-
‘sasniee Attic Painted Partridge (Francolinus pictus, Jard. &
Ki sires ‘The Indian Black Robin (Thamnobia fulicata, Linn.).
Kaltz, The White-necked Stork (Ciconia leucocephala, Gmelin).
Kalij ss White crested Kalij-pheasant (Gallophasis
” urgh albocristatus, Vigors). 9810.
Kalim ov "Kicin. The Purple Coot (Porphyrio poliocephalus,
Latham). 902.
Kaljanga, The Spotted Eagle (Aquila nevia, Gmel.). 28.
Kaljit, The Yellow-billed Whistling ‘thrush (Myiophonus Tem-
minckii, Vigors), 343.
Kal- karichhi (Gin Derajat), The Common Drongo-shrike, The
** King-crow ” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus,
Vieillot). 278.
Kalkola.hi, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “ King-crow ”
Ku lian in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot).
7
Kallank, The Grey Goose (A, cinereus, Meyer), 945.
Kal Murgh, (in Jullandhar), Scavenver Vulture, White ‘Shank’
of Anglo-Indians (Neophron perencpterus, Lin.). 6.
Kanera Bulbul, The Red-Whiskered Bulbul (Otocompsa jocosa,
Lin.). 460.
4
Vol. 1V, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 67
[N.S.]
. The Little Green Heron (Butorides javanica,
Kana bagla Horstield 7... ;. 98%:
Kani bagla, The Pond Heron (Ardeola leucoptera, Boddaert).
Kancha a
o
Selb
Kanwali (in some parts of the Punjab Frontier), The Warty-
headed or Black Ibis (Geronticus papillosus, eames
942,
Kani (in — Well-sparrow (Passer indicus, Jard. &
Iby.) 706.
Kapasi, The Black- winged Kite (Elanus melanopterus, Daath
Kappra-popya, The Small Green-billed Malkoha (Zanclostomus
viridirostris, Jerdon). 21
po Le ‘ ° .
The ey or Black Ibis (Gironticus papil-
Kerik osus, Temminck). 942.
Karaya or karail, The Indian Screech-ow] (Strix javanica, De
Wurmb). 60.
sth cts (in es tg Common Indian Crow (Corvus splen-
s, Viellot).
Karka The Grey Gan (A. cinereus, Mever 45.
Kurjanna or Karjoona, Red-legged Falcon (Erythropus Vesper-
tinus, Lin.). 19.
mic sin ‘Qargara and Kharkhara, The Demoiselle Crane (An-
opoides virgo, Linnzus). 866.
Kerra The Indian Corby, The Raven of some Europeans in
ndia (Corvus culminatus, Sykes).
ree tthe The Stone-plover (C8dicnemus crepitans, Tem-
nek). 8
Konsue, The Tasers Whistling Thrush (Myiophonus
Temminc kii, V
Kastiri, agi Black. capped “Black- bird (Merula nigropileus,
Lafr.). 359.
= The Grey-winged Black-bird (Merula boulboul, Lath.).
361.
” Tin rang ka, The Three-coloured Thrush, The White-
winged Ground Thrush (Geocichla cyanotus, J. & §.). 354.
Kasya, The Large Cuckoo-shrike (Graucalus macei, Lesson).
270.
Kati7, a Kashmere House Merlin (Chalidon Cashmiriensis,
Kat- hore, The Crimson-breasted Barbet (Xantholema Indica,
La 197,
Kat-kuto, The European Hoopoe (UWpupa epops, Lin.). 254.
Katioi, The Bronze-winged Jacana (Metopidius indicus,
am). 900,
Kavin, The Common Jack-daw ( Coleus Jackdaw, Linnzus).
e Common Indian Crow (Corvus splendens,
Vieillot), 663.
68 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
Keim or kaima, The Purple Coot (Porphyrio poliocephalus,
Latham). 902.
agin i th, oct Wood Shrike (Tephodornis pondiceri-
Gmel 65.
Rosey, g Seer The Hair-crested Drongo (Chibia hotten-
or kishnra7 tota, ). 286.
is Chhota, The Bronzed Drongo (Chaptia enea, Vieillot).
282.
Kewari, The Glossy [bis (Falcinellus igneus, Gmelin). 943.
Khanjan, The Spotted Fork-tail (Enicurus maculatus, Vigors).
Kharkar, The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea, Linneus), 924.
Kharkhar (in Chach), The Bittern (Botaurus stellaris, Linneus).
936.
Khar-pidda, The White-tailed Bush-chat (Pratincola leucura,
Blyth). 484.
K. her-ghusa, the Rufous Grass-Warbler (Cisticola schznicola,
Bonaparte). 539.
Khurasani chiri, The Indian Tree-Pipit (Pipastes agilis, Sykes).
Khur-phoothi, The Streaked Wren-Warbler (Burnesia lepida,
Blyth). :
Khyr, The Kyah Partridge (Ortygornis gularis, Temminck).
823.
The babs headed Babbler (Malacocircus griseus,
Gmelin). 433. [923,
Khyra Gin Behar), The Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea, Linnzus).
Kilchia or “ees bagla, The Little Egret (Herodias garzetta,
Linnzeus )
geass chhota, The Common Indian King-fisher (Alcedo bengal:
sis, Gmelin). 134.
Kilkila, The White-breasted King-fisher (Haleyon fuscus,
Bodd.). 129.
Koel
‘ion > The Indian Koel (Eudynamys orientalis, Lin.). 214.
Kohassay, The oo -backed Sea-eagle (Halietus leucogaster,
mel.
nel or koela (the pee The Shahin Falcon (Faleo peregrina-
tor, Sundwall).
Koka ara The Sontbern Hill-myna (Eulabes religiosa, Lin-
De
Kokar aye The Pintail Dink (Dafila acuta, Linn.). 962.
Kohia-kak, The Himalayan Magpie (Dendrocitta sinensis;
L 676.
Kokin lawa, The Painted Bush- Quail (Perdicula erythrorhynchs,
Sykes 28:
cage’ or kokila, The Kokla Green Pigeon (Sphenocercus sphe-
urus, Vigors). 778.
Koklah, Tl The Orange-breasted Green Pigeon (Omuiotreren ae
cincta, Jerdon). 774,
RETESET LTS aro
‘:
:
:
:
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 69
[N.S.
Koklas ov kokla, The Pukras Pheasant (Pucrasia macrolopha,
Lesson). 808.
Kolru, « kind of Coot in Kashmir (Fulica atra, Linneus). 903.
Kolsa, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “ King-crow ” of Euro-
peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278.
Kolu-tinch (in Kashmir), Small King-fisher (Alecedo bengal-
ensis, Gmelin), A,
Koor-monal, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson).
8
ee or oe _ Water-cock (Gallicrex cristatus, Latham).
r kon
Pisioue ‘Rilkila (1.e. , Spotted King-fisher), The Pied King-fisher
(Ceryle rudis, Lin. din
me peerage (s. e., Spotted), The Indian Koel (Endynamys
lis, Linn 214.
Korguch (in Kashmir), The Common Reed Warbler (Acroce-
us brunnescens, Jerdon). 515.
Kotri, The t Common Indian Magpie (Dendrocitta rufa, Scopoli).
Kotwal, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “‘ King-crow ” of Euro-:
peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278.
Kowar or kowara (in Purnea), The Glossy Ibis (Falcinellus °
igneus, Gmelin), 943.
Krai (in Kash mir), The Small Marsh Tern (Hydrochelidon’
c
Kudrunga, The Common Green Barbet (Megalaima caniceps,
Franklin). 193.
Kufin churi, The Malabar Trogon (Harpactes fasciatus, Gmelin).
Kuhar, The Common Sand-Grouse (Pterocles exustus, Tem-
minck). 802.
Sagarer ae The White-crested Kalij-pheasant (Gallophasis albocris-
, Vigors), 810.
Kulang, T The Common Crane (Grus cinerea, Bechstein), 865.
Kulesir, The Marsh Harrier (Circus A@ruginosus, Lin.), 54:
Kul-ka,o (in Kashmir), The Red-wattled Lapwing (Lobivanellus
goensis, Gmelin). 855.
pulengte The Common Send- Grouse (Pterocles exustus, Tem- °
nck), 802.
Kummer, The Indian Stock-Pigeon (Palumbeoena Evers-|
manni, Bonaparte). 787.
Kunich, The Common Drongo-Shrike, The “ King-crow ” of Euro-
-peans in India (Dicrurus macrocereus, Vieillot). 278.
Kupak or ar The Common Hawk-Cuckoo (Hierococeyx,
varius, Vahl.).
Kurayi, The White-breasted Water-hen (Gallinula pheenicura,
Pennant).
Kurl, The. Ring-tailed Sea-Eagle (Halietus faiviventer, Vieill.):
Kushandra or Kushanbra, The White-eared Chiat Bulbul ( Oto.’
compsa leucotis, Gould). 459.
70. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
Kusya chaha, The Avoset (Recurvirostra avocetta, Linnaeus).
Kutar, The Marsh Harrier (Circus ezruginosus, Li 54.
Kutumra, The Common Green Barbet ( Megalaima caniceps;
i 193.
Kyah or Kaijah, The Kyah Partridge (Ortigornis gularis, Tein:
minck). 823.
K to aaa ; The Hill-Cuckoo (Cuculus striatus, Drapiez).
204.
L
Lagar (the female), The Laggar Falcon (Falco Jugger, saitac ).
11.
Lag-lag or laq-laq, The White Stork (Ciconia alba, Belon.). 919.
Laslo, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhea caudata, Dume-
ril), 438.
Dal- bag The Chestunt Bittern (Ardetta cimnamomes, Gmelin),
cates "ikis Bank-myna (Acridotheres giaginianus, Latham):
Lali Gin ity Ismail eae The Common Myna (Acridotheres
is, Linnzus)
TF al-uncgh. Lal (the ey ; aa Red Wax-bill (Estrelda
Muunia (the Pete ale) amandava, Linneus). 704.
egies The Pink- Saree Duck (Anas caryophyllacea,
tham
Loe me aides (C&dicnemus crepitans, Temminck).
Lamdar, The Common Grey Hornbill (Meniceros bicornis,
Sc 1
op.). .
Latora, Duaiya or Sufeid, The Indian Grey Shrike (Lanius
lahto a, Sykes). 256.
bg bajate The Hitaeib backed Shrike (Lanius erythrono-
tus, Vigors), 257.
» Mattiya (ce. Earthen Shrike), (Lanius erythronotus,
Vigors). 2
Lawa, The Rock Bush-quail (Perdicula Asiatica, Latham).
8
Leepee (in Central India), The Madras Bush-lark (Mirafra
affinis, Jerdon). 755. 84,
Leishra, The Wire- tailed Swallow (Hirundo filifera, ia tia
Lerwa, The Snow-Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgso 7.
Inbbia, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith). 835.
Likh, The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides auritus, Latham). 839.
Loharjung, The Black-necked Stork (Mycteria australis, Shaw).
917.
Lont, (the a) The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeya-
nus, Latham). 804.
Lungi, The Simla ‘Horned-Pheasant (Ceriornis melanocephala, .
Gray). 806.
Vol. IV, No. 2.| = Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 71
[N.8.]
M
Macharang also \(in Kashmir Gred) The Ring-tailed Sea-eagle
Machmanga (Halisetus fulviventer, Vieill). 42.
Machariya also \ The Osprey (Pandion halivtus, Linn). 40.
anchmanga
Macharya (7.e., The Mosquito-catcher), The White-browed Fantail
(Leucocerca albofrontata, Frankl.). 292.
Madangour tota, The Blue- winged Parakeet ( (Paleornis colum-
boides Vii gors). 15
Madhuya, The "White: tailed Sea-Eagle (Paliosetus ichthycetus,
epee Mangh fn the Punjab), The Grey-goose (A, cinereus,
disease (a 1.€., ies Shrike) ae Common [Indian Magpie (Den-
Mahoka, The Common Soil (Centropus rufipennis, Illiger).
‘is : The i a a (Acridotheres tristis, Lin-
us
Malang hagif, The Large Egret (Herodias alba, Linneus). 925.
Mamaia, The Indian Grey-Shrike (Lanius lahtora, Sykes).
Mamali, The Rufons-backed Shrike (Lanius. erythronotus,
Vigors). 257.
Mamola (in Dera Ismail Khan), alse Sheikh Mamola, The White-
faced Wagtail (Motacilla lugoniensis, Scopoli). 590.
Memuld, The Pied Wagtail (Motacilla Maderaspatana, Bris-
on). 589.
Manik jor ie The White-necked Stork (Ciconia leucocephala,
me 920.
Manjur, The Common Peacock (Pavo cristatus, Linneus). 803.
Manmantor PA the Chach District), The Rail (Porzana
aruetta, Brisson). 909.
Masjid Ababil iG e. , Mosque ereliey The Red-rumped Swallow
Hirundo daurica, Lin.).
Mor, The Common Peacock aa cristatus, Linneus). 803.
Morangah or | (7.e., mci killer) The Crestless Hawk-Eagle
Morangi (N aetus Bonelli, T’emm.).
Monal The Monal Pheasant ( Lophophorus Impeyanus,
» Ghuer Latham). 4.
or, The Common Peacock (Pavo cristatus, Linneus). 803.
Mulla-gidh, Black Vulture (Otogyps calvus, Scop.
mes The Yellow-eyed Babbler Ceyctonhia sinensis, Gmelin).
3
arene z he White Ibis (Threskiornis melanocephalus, Lin-
9. :
Mut gh-<tarin (in Kunan Valley), The Monaul Pheasant (Lo-
phophorus Impeyanus, Latham).
Midaniens, The Indian Tree-Pipit (Pipastes agilis, Sykes). 596.
72 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
N
Nakal-nor, The Black-headed Munia (Munia Malacca, Linnzus).
697.
maid Raicica The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Tint
1p
Nanastiors: The Red-billed Hill-tit (Leiothix luteus, Scopoli)..
614.
Naorung (i.e., the nine-coloured ), The Yellow-breasted Ground-.
i i 34
Nari, The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea, Fania) 924,
Narzanak (the male) (in Pusthu Larzanak) (t.e., the little
— The Kestril (Tinnunculus Alaudarius, Briss.).
Narzi (the female), The Kestril (Tinnunculus Alandarues,
Brias,), 237;
Nilich (male) (in Kashmir), The Mallard (Anas boschas,
» tuj(female) Linneus
Nilkant Mg ., Blue-throat) The Indian Reliee ( Coracias indica,
Linn.). 1
Nilkunthi, The Tndiwn Blue-throat (Cyaneula suecica, Linn.).
Nil-kant, The Red-billed Blue Magpie (Urocissa sinensis, Lin-
neus). 671, ;
Niraji, The Shieldrake (Tadorna vulpanser, Fleming). 956.
Nir-goung, The Bittern (Botaurus stillaris, Linneus). 936. ~~
Niroji (in Sindh), The Mallard (Anus poschas, Linneus). 958.
Nukal-pan (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Indian Courier Plover:
rius coromandelicus, Gmelin
( Curso: 40.
Nukv?, The Indian Courier Pinver (Cursorius coromandelicus,
tme in
). 840.
Nukta, The Black-backed Goose (Sarkidiornis melanonotus, :
Pennant). 950. :
O
Obarra for hubara, etc., The Indian Houbara Bustard (Houbara.
Macqueenii, Gray. 837. ;
ig
Pachnak, The Bay-backed Shrike (Lanius Hardwickii, Vigors).’
nae maina, The Nepal Hill-Myna (Eulubes intermedia, A.
oe fete The Hill-Myna (Acridotheres fuscus, Wagler )..
Pahari twiya, The Slaty-headed Parrakeet (Paleornis’ schisti-,
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 73
[N.S.]
Pahariya hangdhara, The Black-crested Yellow-bulbul ( Rubigula
flaviventris, Tickell).
Pahatai, The Pied Harrier (Circus melanoleucos, Gmel.). 53.
Pandiubi, ‘ vide’ Churaka
Panduk (in Behar), The Bar-tailed Tree-Dove (Macropygia
Turtur, Hodgson). 791.
Pan-kawwa, "The Little Cormorant (Graculus javanicus, Horsf. ).
1007.
or Pan- kawewal, The Large Cormorant (Graculus carbo,
Linneeus
Pan-loha, chhota, The Little Stint (Tringa minuta, Leisler).
Papiha, ‘The Pied Crested Cuckoo (Coecystes melanoleucos,
Gmel ). 212.
Papiha, The Common Hawk-cuckoo (Hierococcyx varius, Vahl.).
Papiha, Mayna@ (The Brahmini Myna of the English), The
Black-headed Myna (Temenuchus pagodarum, Gmelin).
Patangka The Smaller Hgret (H. Egrettoides, Tem-
ck). 926.
Putokha bagla min
Patan-hil (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Common Pariah Kite, the
square-tailed (Milvus Govinda, Syke
shes chirvta, The Crested Black Bunting ( Melophus melanic-
rus, Gmel elin). 4,
Pena.” The Common Indian Bee-eater (Merops viridis, Lin.).
Pawai, The Dusky Ground-Thrush (Geocichla unicolor, Tickell).
Pawa,i, The Grey-headed Myna (Temenuchus malabaricus,
Gmelin), 688.
Peng, — Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhoa caudata,
Dumeril). 438.
Peara, The Black-throated Hill-Partridge (Arboricola tor-
queola, Valenciennes).
Phari Balal- chasm, The Orange Minivet (Pericrocotus flam-
orster). 272.
m °
Phari buchanga, The White-bellied Drongo (Dicrurus coerules-
cens, Lin. 281.
Phari- ee The Red- Whiskered Bulbul (Otocompsa auecrs
Phari-gidh, Brown Vulture, Long-billed (Gyps Indi us, Scop.).
Phari Tisa@, The Long-legged Eagle (Aquila hastata, Lin).
Phenga Bara, The Striated Reed-babbler (C hatarrhoa Earlie,
lyth). -
“it The Striated Bush-babbler (Cheers hens caudata,
ae:
eril).
hae "The eat cant Hill- Partridge (Arboricola tor-.,
queola, Valenciennes). 824.
74 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
ess The European Cuckoo (Cuculus canorus, Linneus).
Phutki, “The Dark-ashy Wren-Warbler (Prinia Socialis, Sykes.
4 tie Indian Tailor-bird (Orthotomus longicauda, Gmelin).
Pidri, The Plain Brown Munia (Munia malabarica, Linneus).
ree: The White-winged Black Robin (Pratincola caprata,
n.).
Poare or r Piha The Pheasant-tailed Jacana (Hydrophasianus
copoli). he
Pilah, pct at oe headed Oriole (Oriolus melanoce-
us, Linnzus),
Pilak (ie e.. the Yellow. a in Kashmir ‘ Posh-nul,’ The Indian
Oriole; The Mango-bird of Europeans in India (Oriolus
“ kundoo, Sykes). 470.
Pitkyay The Indian Field-Wagtail (Budytes virides, Gmelin).
3 Pondkes The -Yellow-headed Wagtail (Budytes citreola,
Pallas), 594.
Pindi (in Kashmir), The Little Grebe (Podiceps Philippensis,
melin).
Pirola, The Bengal ‘Black-headed Oriole (Oriolus melanocepha-
lus, inneus), 472.
Pit-pitta, The Dark-ashy Wren-Warbler (Prinia socialis,
534.
Podn4, The Lesser Reed-warbler (Acrocephalus dumetorum,
Blyth). 516.
Posh- an G in — The Common Oriole (Oriolus Kundoo,
yxe
Fea, The Black- headed Myna (Temenuchus ’pagodarum,
me 687.
Porras The Pukras Pheasant (Pucrasia macrolopha, Lesson).
Putringa Baya, The Blue-tailed Bee-eater (Merops Philippensis,
iin. ). .
Putta deuli, The Palm-Swift (Cypselus batassiensis, Gray).
Putthur-chirta, The Grey-headed Bunting (Emberiza fucata,
Pallas), 719.
Puttial-dhanes, The Common Grey Hornbill (Meniceros bicornis,
Scop.). 144
Q
re in the Murree Hills), The European Raven (Corvus corax,
Linneus). 657.
Qargara, Désadeate Crane (Anthropoides Virgo, Linnezus). 866.
eee, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson).
ae.
ee Se
Vol. 1V, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 7>
[N.S.]
R
Jta-i-tota Sse Royal mie The Alexandrine Parrakeet
147.
(Pale Alexandri, Lin.
Rézi, Vhe Yellow feck Saree (Passer flavicollis, Franklin).
711.
fam-chukor ms ERA ), The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogal-
nsis, Gray ).
Rang-bulbul ii Kashini), The Paradise Flycatcher (Tchitrea
paradisi, Lin ). 2
Rang-gidh, Black- velene ‘(Otogyps calvus, Scop.). 2.
Ratcap, The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus,
Latham ;
Ratnal, The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus,
4.
Rattea- ir assig “The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus,
Latha vm). 60
eee The White-crested Laughing-Thrush (Garrulax leu-
us, Hardwicke).
ee ie . ® es and-bird), The Indian Sand-lark (Alaudala raytal,
Buch.-Hamilton), 762.
fetal, The Rufous-tailed Finch-lark (Ammomanes phenicura,
Franklin). 758.
Retal Tivunite (in the Punjab), The Merlin (Hypotriorchis
salon, Gmel.).
Rugel, The Indian Titlark (Corydalla rufuia, Vieillot), 600
S
Saa, The Blue Heron (Ardea cinera, Linneus). 923.
Sadal, The Changeable Hawk-Eagle (Limnetus nivens, Temm. ).
Safed- hi - commonly i in the Punjab), White Scavenger Vulture,
wk” of Anglo-Indians (in Dera Ismail Khan the
oad Vulture is so called), (Neophron percnopterus,
Li 6
Se ae
. San-barado, The Dusky-grey Heron (Ardea Sumatrana, Rafiles).
“999
Saras or Sarhans, The Sarus Crane (Grus antigone, Linneus).
Sarbo-baya, The Black-throated Weaver-bird (Ploceus Bengal-
8s, Linneus). 696.
Sahili, got Large Minivet (Pericrocotus speciosus, arr
271,
Satra, The Himalayan Siskin (Chrysomitris spinoides, Vigors).
Salui gundru, The Black-breasted Bustard-Quail (Turnix taigoor,
Sykes), 832.
Sampmar, The Common Serpent Eagle (Cireaetus Gallicus,
Gmel.). 38
76 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908.
Sat- oye 2, The Bengal Babbler (Malacocireus terricolor, Hodg-
Shah "Bae, The Crested Hawk- -eagle (Limnetus Cristatellus,
Te em. ),
syed os The Royal-bird . (the ‘aya The Shahin Falcon
(Falco peregrinator, Sundevall).
Shaih-mur eae The Shieldrake Ate vulpanser, Fleming).
Shahutela, The Crested Honey SBuzzard (Pernis cristata,
Cuvier .
Shakar-khora (7.e., Sugar- rae The Little Spider-hunter
Aruc hnothera pusilla, Blyth). 224.
Shama, ‘The Blne Rock-Thrush TeLamakeptas cyanens, Lin.).
351.
The Shama (Kittacincla macroura, Gmel,). 476.
Shamchiri, ie White-browed Fantail (Leucocerea albofron-
tata, Frankl, ). 292.
Shapaki (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Spotted Owlet (Athene
Rem: 76.
spud = Dera Ismail Khan), The Black-Myna (Acridotheres
inianus, Latham).
Shekh & Mirors (in Dera Ismail ‘Kiinis). The Whitefaced Wagtail
(Motacilla, luzoniensis, Scopoli). 590.
Shikra (the fornnls), The Shikra (Micronisus badius, Gmel.).
tests _(Suira i in Kashmir), The Himalayan Gold-finch (Carduelis
niceps, Vigors). 7
Shondiga or Shonbhigi, The ‘Black- headed Green Bulbul (Iora
Zeylonica, Gmelin
se Ans Derajat), The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvi-
tris, Cuvier), 858.
Sila, The Indian Snake-bird (Plotus melanogaster, Gmelin).
Sill, The Whistling Teal (Dendrocygna awsuree, Sykes),
Dd
Sim-kukra (in Kumaon), The Wood-cock (Scolopax rusticola,
Linneus). 867.
Sim-titar, The wood-cock (Scolopax rusticola, Linneus). 867.
Singbaz or Shin-baz, The Spotted Munia (Munia undulata,
Lath 699.
Singmonal (i.e Cry The Horned Monal), The a Horned Pheasant
( Ceriornis melanocephala, Gra
Sist, The Cinnamon-bellied Wathatek ines cinnamomeo-
ventris, Blyth), 251.
Sohun, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray). 836,
Sona Kabitar, The Green Imperial Pigeon (Carpophaga sylva-
tica, Tickell). 780.
Soonda White Scavenger Vulture (Neophron percnopterus,
Lin, es
Soongra, White Scavenger Vulture (Neophron perenopterus,
| ee ee
———
esi caren eset A IY eer es ee
eevere:
.
Vol: 1V, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 77
(W.S.]
Sor, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhoea caudata, Dumeril).
“Gubsak (in Kapurthala), (Greenish bird), The Indian Roller
(Coracias indica, Linn.), 123.
Such Gumar va or Gubara, The Grass Owl (Strix candida,
kell). 61.
Sufeid buza, The White Ibis (Threskiornis melanocephalus,
in
inneus ),
Sulayman murghi (i.e, Solomon's mites The Malabar Pied Horn-
bill (Hydr ai sp eanenree 141
Sanjra (in Dera Ismail Khan) ; White Scavenger Vulture,
* i ti ” of Anglo-Indians (Neophron percnopterus, Lin. ).
Surkhab (t.e., The Sucker of W an) rae Common Snipe (Galli-
nago scolopaci nus, Bonap.).
Surkhab, The Ruddy Shieldrake ‘coat rutila, wee Pas
Surma,*i, The Black Stork (Ciconia nigra, Linneeus). 9
T
Tal-chatta, The Palm Swift (Cypselus batassiensis, Gray).
102.
Talur, The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris, Cuvier).
858,
Tambayat (i.e. Copper-smith), The Crimson-breasted Barbet
(Xantholema Indica, Lath.). 7. ;
Tari ababil, The Palm Swift (Cypselus batassiensis, Gray).
102
(z.e., Palmyra Swallow), The Ashy Swallow-Shrike
( Artamus fuscus, Vieill.).
Tarkhan pakhi (z.e., The Carpenter bird’ ), The European Hoopoe
- (Upupa epops, Lin. 254.
vs ae < Indian. Hoopoe (Upupa nigripennis, Gould).
255.
Tatu batera, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith).
Techi, The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropus, Linneus). 905.
Teliya mayna, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Vin
neeus). 681.
Teliya muniya, The Spotted Munia (Munia undulata, Latham).
Tera (in Derajat this is called Leha, the Marsh Harrier being c
Teha), The Pale Harri er (Circus Swainsonii, A. Smith). 51.
Phampal, — Common’ ‘eteies ahaa, The “ King-crow ” of Euro-
peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278.
Tharkavi chugh, The Large Scops Owl ( Ephilates lempigi,
Horsf.
Spee Ge é. » Quaker or trembler), The Indian Redstart (Ruti-
entris, Vieillot 497.
Thiekteskaonpa Cai Quaker r trembler), The Indian Redstart
(Ruticilla rufiventris, Vieillot ). 497,
78 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.
Tidari, The Shoveller (Spatula clypeata, Linn.). 957.
Tik-tikki, The Lesser Reed-Warbler (Acrocephalus dumetorum,
Blyth).
Tilar f., The Indian Houbara Bustard (Houbara Macqueenii,
Gray). 837.
oe The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Linneus), 681.
a, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Linnezus). 681.
Tidyor The Red-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Linneus).
690
Timtimma, The Greenshanks (Totanus glottis, goat 894,
ne The White-eyed Buzzard (Poliornis teesa, Frankl.). 48.
Tita ) The age oa Lapwing (Lobivanellus
Tits, Yi ‘turt or Titri § 8, Gmelin).
Titar, The Grey Partridge ‘COnwuernia Saticdtinah, Gmelin).
822.
Togh, The es Bustard ae Edwardsii, Gray). 836.
Tora bagla, The Large Egret (Herodias al alba, Lin neus). 925.
Tot-rungi, The Allied ren-warbler (Drymoipus neglectus,
Jerdon). 546.
Tsora and tsara-t (in Pushtu), The Indian Houbara Bustard
(Houbara Macqueenii, Gray). 8:
Tugh- dar, ‘The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray).
Peiartnta; The Rose-headed Parrakeet (Paleeornis rosa, Bodd.).
Tuntuna, The Greenshanks (Totanus glottis, Linneus). 894.
Tuntunia, The Rufous Grass-warbler (Cisticola scheenicola,
Bonaparte), 539.
Tura, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A.Smith). 835.
Turtura (in co tae The Little Brown Dove (Turtur cam-
beyensis, Gmelin 94.
resi? » (The female), The Red-headed Merlin (Hypotrior-
Putri mutri chigchiequera, Dand). 16.
etal (¢.e. Sandy), The Merlin (Hypotriorchis
esalon, Gmel.). 15.
Tutatar, The Wood-cock (Scolop ax ruSsticola, Linnzeus). Me
Tuti, The Common Rose-finch (Carpodacus erythrinus, Pallas).
738.
U
Upla Ss : White-bird), The White-Stork (Ciconia alba, Belon.).
Ulin, i Brown Fish-owl (Ketupa Ceylonensis, Gmel.). 72.
,, The Spotted Owlet (Athene Brama, Tem.). 76.
Upak ov K oo The Common Hawk-Onckoo (Hierococcyx —
Vahl. )
‘Uqab, The Tawny Kagle (Acquila fulvescens, Gray). 29.
Utteran, The Small ‘Swallow: Plover ¢ Glareola —, Tem-
minck). 843.
Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 79
(N.S. ]
W
Wak, The Night-Heron (Nycticorax griseus, Linneus). 937.
Wak-wak or wag-waq, The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus,
Linneus). 937.
Z
Lakki, vie Southern Brown Flycatcher ( Alseonax Latirostris,
Raff 97.
ee The Bengal Black- headed Oriole (Oriolus melanocepha-
us, Linneus).
Zirdi, » Be Yellow-wattled Lapwing (Sarciophorus bilobus,
Gmelin), 856.
Zirrea, The Indian Ringed-Plover (Agialitis Philippensis,
Scopoli). 849.
Zur ie Kashmir), The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopaci-
ree
onap.
poy heslbel, The Black-crested Yellow-bulbul (Rubigula fiavi-
ventris, Tickell). 456.
=
‘
“+ | = |
Ba oe
Los eine
eee
oe
FEBRUARY, 1908.
The Annual Meeting of the oe, was held on Wednesday,
the 5th February, 1908, ‘at 9-15 pM,
The Hoy. Mr. Justice Asutosu iagicaebae aya, M.A.,
D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., President, in the chai
The following members were present :—
Dr. N, Annandale, Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Mr.
I. H. Burkill, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, Babu Vanamali
Chakravarti, The Hon. Mr. KE. A. Gait, C.I.E., Dr. Birendra Nath
Rope ~ H. a so a tis ae © Holland, F.R.S., Mr. D.
r. W. Hornell, Mr. C. H. Kesteven, Dr. F. Pearse,
a “Goloxel D. % Phillott, Major L. Rogers, I.M.S , Rai Ram
Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri- a
ratna-Vedatirtha, Pandit Umapatidatta Sharma, Mr. G. Thibaut,
C.1E., Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, The
Rev. A. W. Young.
Visitors :—Babu Atul Chandra a Babu Hem
Chandra Das-Gupta, Kumar Kshitindra Dev, Rai Mahasaya,
Babu Abhilas Chandra Ganguly, Pb aes Nath Mukho-
padhyaya, Mr. A. A. Robertson, and Capt. D. Quinlan.
he President ordered the = mie of the voting papers
for the election of Officers and Members of Council for 1908, and
appointed Messrs. D. Hooper and W. Ww Hornell to be scrutineers.
The President announced that two essays had been received
in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research for the
year 1907, which were sent to the Director of Public Instruction,
Bengal, one of the Trustees, for report, and that the result had
not yet been received.
- The President called upon the Secretary to read the Annual
Report.
Se eaeeeeerera—c eee
ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1907.
The Council of the Society has the honour to submit the fol-
lowing report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the year
ending 3lst December, 1907.
Member List.
There continues to be a steed increase in the roll of Ordi-
nary Members.
iv Annual Report. [ February, 1908.
the year under review, 67 Ordinary Members were
The total number of Ordinary Members, therefore, added to the
list was 59. On the other hand, 16 withdrew, 7 died (one.a Life
Member), 7 were struck off under Rule 9, 3 under Rule 38, 9 under
Rule 40, while the names of 4 members were removed from the
list of Ordinary Members as they are already on the list of Honor-
ary Members. The total number of members at the close of 1907
was, as will be seen from the following table which shows the
oslo in the number of Ordinary Members during the past
six years, 420 against 401 in the preceding yewr. Of these, 174
were éevdent, 175 Non-Resident, 20 Foreign, 20 Life, and 30
absent members from india, and one was a Special Nou- -Subscr ibing
em
ber :—
PayInNG. Non-PayinG.
me Soe :
YEAR. pee eee | s [oom].
= bo 3 ae See ee
S ac ‘e z = | 2 [e22! € |roraz
Seer ete |) BIS el eo
fe a | = ee 7 ae
| |
|
1902 126} 126| 14 266 | 21 | 46 1 | 68! 334
|
1903 127 | 126] 15 268 | 21 | 45 1. |:67_| 335
1904 132] 130] 14 | 276] 21 | 45 1 | 67 | 343
| |
1905. 144 13312 288 | 20 | 47 1 | 68| 357
| |
1906 173 | 147 | 15 | 335| 20 | 51 1 | 721! 407
1907 _| 174} 175 | 20 369 | 20 | 30 1 | 51} 420
|
| | | |
lg seven Cetin Hombers, whites ks ty deuth dese ing athe
year we have to regret, were Major David Macbeth Moir, I.M. S.,
Mr. Patrick Doyle, C.E., Babu Girindra Nath Dutt, Maharaja
Pratapa Narain Singh, Lieut-Colonel Herbert Jekyl Dyson, 2 M.S.,
Maalavi Sayid Abdul Alim, and Lieut.-General Sir Henry
Edward Landor Thuillier, Kt. (a Life Member
There were two deaths among the Honorary Members, viz.,
Sir Michael Foster and Sod oo The number is now 2
leaving two vacancies to be .
The number of the Special Ceutedaey Membersand Associate
Members is unaltered since last year; their numbers are 4 and
12, respectively.
During the year one member, Mr. C, B, N. Cama, com-
_ pounded for his snibnes whist
February, 1908.] Annual Report. v
Indian Museum,
No presentations were made to the Indian Museu
a eee
Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Gaaison ‘M.A. D.L, oR. fe
Ashton, Esq.; and Lieut.-Colonel D.C. Phillott
The Government of {ndia in the Dep»rtment of Commerce
and Industry submitted certain proposals formulated by the Trus-
ters of the Indian Museum, with a view to its re-organization and
future oe and the Council agreed to the modifications
referred t
Finance,
The accounts of the Society are sown in the Appendix under
the usual heads. Statement No. 11 contains the Balance Sheet of
we Society aud of the different funds administered through
The credit balance of the Society at the close of the year was
Rs. 1,81,836-15-6, against Rs. 1,79,519-3-3 at the close of the pre-
ceding year
. 1,20
traor dinary Rs. 3 650). The “teeveel estimate of sd excludes
entrance fees.
The »ctual receipts for the year, exclusive of entrance fees and
one compounding fee, have amounted to Rs. 24,102-i11-6, or about
Rs. 1,800 in excess of the estimate. Thesum of Rs. 2,096 has en
received 18 entrance fees, and the sum o . 300
am Stout. fee; and the sum of Rs. 2,400 has been credited &
the Permanent Reserve Find, which now “tiene at Rs, 1,55,350.
The receipts have exceeded the estimate under the heads of * Sub-
scriptions,” ‘Sale of Publications,” ‘ Interest,” the increases
being, eapectively, Rs. 1,247, Rs. 395 and Rs. 70. The total re-
ceipts for the year have been Rs. 26,498-11-6.
In the budget the ordinary expenditure was estimated at
Rs. 20,675, the expenditure to be incurred under sixteen heads.
Under these heads the expe:diture has amounted to Rs. 21,202-15-7,
or Rs. 527-15-7 in excess of the estimate, The expenditure
on account of the Soe ‘iety’s Journal and Proceedinys and
Memoirs has exceeded the estimate by the sum of Rs. 375-7-5.
In no other case has there been any very considerable expenditure
in excess of the estimate.
The extraordinary ss aries was estimated at Rs. 3,650,
~ the expenditnre to be ineurred un primer The expendi-
ture under six of these heads cae per to Rs, 1,690-2-9, or
Rs. 40-2-9 in excess of the estimate. Under ne eoveats head,
“ Library Catalogue,” Rs 2,000, there has been iture.
During the year the Council sanctioned the following items
vi Annual Report. | February, 1908.
of expenditure: Grain Compensation Allowance, Rs. 172-14-3
Servants’ Latrine, Rs. 318-15-6 ; Furniture, Rs. 28-14; and tas
ing of Manuscripts, Rs. 297: total Rs. dea The sum of
Rs. 38-1-1 was paid for accrued interest on Government Paper
purchased during the year. The total axpenditare has amounted
to Rs, 23,748-15-2
cde total income, it has been shown, amounted to
The following sums were h eld at the close of the year on
account of the different funds administered by the Society :—
Bho AB.
_ Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 ai OO ok
Oriental Publication Fund, No. 2 ae Os
Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund ( (less Rs.
675 advanced to the ag in charge) 478 8 9
Bardic Chronicle MSS. Fun 2,400 0 O
Sanskrit MSS. Fund on Rs. 1,000 ad-
vanced to the officer in charge) in ee 9 2
Total Hs. .. 12.359 6.2
The liquid assets of the Society at the close of the year, ex-
cluding the Permanent Reserve Fund and deducting Rs, 12,259-6-2
belonging to the funds administered by the Society, amounted
to Rs. 26,050-11-11. The bulk of this sum is invested in Govern-
ment paper as a temporary reserve fund.
The Budget estimate of Receipts and Expenditure for 1908
sf sheen fixed as follows :—Receipts Rs. 22,830, Expenditure
760
The e Budget eco te of Receipts is about Rs. 1,600 less than
the actuals of 1907. e will be no income from the sale of old
building materials, as was iis case last
e Budget estimate of Expenditure i is about Rs. 1,000 less
than a actuals of 1907, but only Rs. 70 less than the estimated
income for the year. Any aa Selon in excess of the provision
that has been made will have to be met by drawing on the tem-
orary reserve fund, unless the income should prove larger than is
anticipated.
e expenditure on the Royal seine 8 8 ee oune Gnelages
sabaoriitlens sent to the Central Bureau) has been 628-1-9,
while the receipts under this head from Pika piecs Tei
on behalf of the Central Bureau have been Rs. 8,781-9-0. The
sum of Rs. 8,867-7-11 has been remitted to the Central Bureau
and Rs. 542- 9-11 is in hand to be remitted to them
Mr. J. A. Chapman continued Honorary reacts throughout
the year.
eg h citi oti tee and oY
ac
as a
i i ee
February, 1908. }
Annual Report.
BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1908.
Receipts.
Members’ subscriptions
Subscriptions for the Socie-
1907.
Estimate.
Rs.
ty’s Journal and le ic ind
and Memoirs
Sale of Publications 2,000
Interest on oo 6,450
Rent of r 600
Reieharient: allowance 3,000
Sale of books rejected from
Library ane
Miscellaneous 100
21,150
Sale of old beams and joists 1,200
22,350
Compounding fee “a
Entrance fees... .
Total 22,350
Expenditure.
Salaries 5,200
Commission 500
Pension 240
Stationery a 150
Light and Fans" 320
Municipal Taxes 1,465
Postage > 600
Freight 250
Contingencies 500
Books z ith 2,000
Binding a weet LO
Journal ae Proceedings and
Ss 7,500
eae: Cinestars etc. 600
Andito 100
Pe Boies 50
Tnsurance 200
Carried over. Total
20,675
1907. 1908.
Actuals. Estimate.
Rs. Rs.
: “errs
10,247 1460
2,395 2,000
6,520 6,670
600 600
3,000 3,000
46 ce
94. 100
22,902
1,200
24,102
300
2,096
26,498 22,830
500
240
114-125
5 320
1,465 1,465
560
390
421
2,045 2,000
1,295 1,000
7,876 7,600
594
100 100
32 35
188 200
21,205 20,550
vill Annual Report. [| February, 1908.
Rs. 8. Rs.
ro forward ... 20,675 21,205 20,550
Library Catalogue iio ste 1,500
rp ences Installation... 235 235
Arche i 450 454,
Tron vata bends, etc. a 670 666
Boundary Wall. a 70 70
Unfiltered Water-supply a 65 108
Donation ae 160 158
otal ... 24,325 22,896
ataciaai Latrine me oy 319
urnitur ie 29 re
sre Compensation Allowances... 173 200
ng of manuscripts ae 297 200
Tite on Chvaisnaual paper
purchased _.., ae 38 sk
Tibetan Catalogue es ts ae 310
Total ... 24.325 23,752 22,760
Agencies.
Mr. Bernard Quaritch and Mr. Otto Harrassowitz continued
to act as the Society’s agents.
The number of the copies of the Journal and Proceedings, am
the Memoirs sent to Mr. Quaritch, during the year 1907, wa
534 valued at £69-2, and of the Bibliotheca Indica 462, valued at
Rs. 411-10; of these copies to the value of £38-6-8 and Rs. 79-8
have been sold.
Nineteen invoices of books purchased, and of dig ent of
various Sqcieties sent in exchange, have been received duri
e
was 213 valued at £30-1-6, and of the Bibliotheca Indica 460
valued at Rs. 435-14; the sale proceeds have been £53-1-3 and
Rs. 717-1-7, respectively.
Library,
The total number of volumes and parts of magazines added
to the Library during the year was 1,890, of which 192 were
ee and 1,698 were presented or received in exchange.
he Library Catalogue has not yet issued from the press. Print
a has been given on 14 formes: the remainder has been revised
three times and is still under revision.
The Council has sanctioned the preparation of a Catalogue of
the Tibetan Xylographs and MSS. in the Library, and the work
has been entrusted to Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur,
ing to the increased accommodation required for Sanskrit
[ae ey eee ee
“ESN AIS Se cE as ee
ia al
On ee
February, 1908.] Annual Report. 1x
books and MSS., the Sanskrit Library has been separated from
that of the Arabic and Persian, and the two libraries are now
located in different rooms.
Mr, J. cae Elliott. has continued Assistant Secretary through-
out the yen
abn Ritoairandl Kumar was appointed Librarian on Ist
January, 1907.
International Catalogue of Scientifie Literature.
Work in the a Bureau during the past year has been
uninterruptedly carried « is increasing as one would expect
art pasxsu with the increase » of scientific staffs in India, and the
increasing energy of scientific investigators. The Regional
Bureau prep red and sent 1,189 index slips | to the Central Office in
London ; this number of slips bas never been approached before.
The slips were prepared in chief part by the Bureau’s clerk, and
checked or corrected by one or other of the following gentlemen,
most of them members of the Society who have given freely their
services for this good work :—
N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.
I. H. Burkill, Es
iJ. A: Cunningham.
L. L. Fermor, lsq.
Capt. J. W. D. Mevaw, I.M.S.
H. Maxwell- meg sq.
B. B. Osmaston, Esq.
Capt. W. S. ese LM.S.
C. W. Peake, Esq.
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.
E. !hurston, Exq.
G. H. Tipper, Esq.
E Vr ae Ksq.
Capt. F. W. Wall, I.M.S.
The expenses of maintaining the bureau for the year have
been :—
Stati
Staff
ea, a freight, ete.
sat
Rs. = F.
506 0
220 i 10
34° 05.9
Total 2. 7002 2-0
—_———_—_—_—_—_
hey were met - of the grants made by the Government
i
of - oe the pur
g the Sie we a ae distributed in India for the Central
Office no arin a 554 v ome:
Sth annual issu
subscribers, ree think it a ae
the volumes went should, henceforward. be witho
being parts of the 3:d, 4th and
t the loss of two or three
that the teaching centres whither
ut these reference
volumes. Moreover, the financial aid that the subesaptions meant
to the undertaking was valuable.
x Annual Report. [ February, 1908.
Subscriptions to the extent of sy 8,781-9 have been col-
lected in India and gist ay to Londo
Lieut.-Colonel D, Prain, C.I.E., ERS., was so kind as to
represent the Society, tacks tts request, ata ‘meeting of delegates
held in London on July 29th and 30th. The financial position of
the Central Burean was then considered, and it was decided to
submit copies of the accounts to the Regional Bureaus for publica-
tion in any authorised jourual.
Elliott Prize for Scientific Research.
The gn Riad selected for the Elliott Gold Medal for the year
1907 was Chemistry. Only two essays have been received in
eigenen hele have been referred to the Trustees for report.
e request of the Director of Public Instruction, Bengal,
para; ater 2 of the Notification of August 2nd, 1907, regarding
the Ellintt Prize, was amended so as to include those distric
of Bengal that have been transferred to Eas sir Bengal and
Assam, and the revised Notification now reads as follows :—
“Any native of Bengal or of the districts of Dacca, Mymen-
singh, eee Faridpur, Rajshahi, Rangpur, Dinajpur,
Jalpaiguri, Bogr Pabna, Malda, Chittagong (ineluding
Chittagong"Hill Tracts), Noakhali and Tippera Cine in’ Hill
or the aforesaid districts, may compete for the pri
Barclay Memorial Medal.
In connection with the mioig: 5 Memorial Medal, the Council
awarded the medal for 1907 t ieut.-Colonel Alfred William
Alcock, M.B., LL.D., C.LE., F. R. 3" in recognition of his biologi-
cal researches.
Society’s Premises and Property.
The cracks in the walls of the main-bnilding caused by
changing the beams have been repaired. The boundary wall
has been aah a: and whitewashed.
ovide sufficient water for the garden a tap has been
On the recommendation of Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard,
two microscopical neu gs at Rs. 30 each, for the use of the Medi-
cal Section, have been ed.
n electric ‘insta Tlathent has been fitted up for working the
lantern at the General Meetings.
Exchange of Publications.
During 1907, the Council accepted six applications for ex-
change of Sailications: viz :—(1) From the Agricultural Research
eRe
¥
eT) te Dae ea Re PERI Fal N re ie
February, 1908. } Annual Report. xi
Institute and oS ead tae College, Pusa: the Society’s Journal
and Proceedin d Memoirs in exchange for the publications of
the Pastivatec ” (ay From the Physikalisch-Medizinische Sozietat
in Erlangen: the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs
for their Sitzungs-Berichte. (3) From the Birmingham Natural
History and Philosophical Society: the Society
Proceedings and Memoirs for their Proceedings. (4) From the
Deutsche Entomologische Gesellschaft, Berlin: the Society’s Jour-
nal and Proceedings and Memoirs for the publications of the Society.
(5) From the Museum fiir Voélkerkunde zu Leipzig: the Society’s
Journal and Proceedings and scientific a of the Memoirs for the
publications of the Museum. (6) From the Commissioner of
Fisheries, Washington : he Society s Journal and Proceedings and
Memoirs for his publicatio
At the request of Dr. N. eae the Council agreed t
exchange the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs for
those of the Marine Biological Stations at Naples, and the Direc-
tor has been written to regarding the proposal.
In addition to these exchanges, the Library of the Board of
Examiners has been placed on the free distribution list of the So-
ciety’s publications.
Publications.
There were published during the year ten numbers of the
Journal and pene (Vol. IIl., Nos. 1-10) containing 774
pages and 10 pla
Of the Homotrs, six numbers were published (Vol. I., Sup-
nt No. 2, and Vol. II., Nos. 1-5) containing 123 pages and)
plates
e Numismatic Sup PP receedings, V No. 7 and 8, have been pub-
the Index to the Memoirs, Vol. I
ere were only two short reviews published in the Journal
and Proceedings, Vol. III., No. 7; and the Council decided not to
publish further reviews.
_ Lieut.-Colonel - C. Phillott ee Gene
xii Annual Report. { February, 1908.
left India, and Lieut.-Colonel D, C. Phillott took charge of the
Search for Arabic and Persian manuscri ve Lieut.-Colonel F. P.
4
b
©
=
eo
H
oO
Ae
gQ
S
@
i
©
e
=
a.
ES
ms
b=
©
=:
»
ie]
rg
Zz
pie
5
er
®
a:
Philology, &c
uring the year under review the contributions have been
varied and fairly numerous. To History, Babu Jadu Nath Sarkar
has contributed two papers, one on the “ Conquest of Chatgaon,
1666 A.D.,” by Shaista Khan, and the other “the Feringi.
Pirates of Chatgaon, 1665 A.D.” ; both are translations from the
‘Alamgir-Nama and are a slain ent to his article on the same
subject, published in the Journal for June, 1906. Under Antiquities,
mention may be e . Yazdani’s two papers on the
ancient history of the town and “pnildings of Narnaul, south of
Delhi. Mr. Hari Nath De’s “ Tarikh-i-Nusrutjungi,” an important
memoir, is still in the press. Maulavi Muhammad Kazim Shirazi,
Persian Instructor to the Board of Examiners, has published a
collection of 138 European words, culled from modern Persian
newspapers. This list is of philological interest inasmuch as it
indicates, in some measure, the Sage is Sieh sta influence on
the current literature of Persia. The . J. Hoffman's paper
on * Mundari Poetry, Music and Pesca” is a valuable contribution
both to Philology and Hthnoloyy. Major T. W Haig has given
the Armenian inscriptions with English translations of some
epitaphs, ranging in date from A.D, 1645 to 1807, discovered by him
in a Christian cemetery in Hnidarabad, Deccan. Mr. D. Donald has
contributed ‘‘ Some Pushto Folk- tales,” with their Persian trans-
lations: they are of interest to the students of folklore. Lieut.-
Colone! D. C. Phillott, the Secretary, and Mr. R. F. Azoo, the
Arabic Instructor of the Board of Examiners, have contributed
“Seven Stories from the Nufhat™ l-Yaman,” ‘The Birds’ Com-
plaint before Solomon” from the ‘‘ Kitab *l-Jamharah fi ‘Tlm*’1-
Bazyarah ” and “ Some Folk-tales from Hazramaut”’: Arabic texts
and English translations, Portions of these peers are of anthro-
pological and historical interest. In papers of minor interest are
“ Description of a Jam-i- chihil kalid, such as that referred to in
Lane’s Modern Egyptians,” and a “ Note on Sign-,Gesture-,Code-,
and Secret-l.anguage , etc., amongst the Persians” by Lieutenant-
Colonel fess
The impetus given to Tibetan studies by the Tibet Mission of
1903-04. still continues, as is evident from several of the pepe
published this year. The Memoir on “The Coinage of Tibet” is
interesting, as it aes facsimiles of silver coins minted in Nepal
aud Tibet. Mr. . C. Walsh, I.C.8., the author, observes
that the oldest coin a pat available in Tibet is dated 1696 A. Ds
though coins are reported to have been used thereas early as the
12th century A.D. The characters on the official seal of the Dalai
February, 1908. | Annual Report. xiii
Lama of Lhasa are supposed to be in the old Uigur form of the
Mongolian character, derived from the Syriac, and introduced
by Nestorian Missionaries. The Rev. H. Francke, in his papers
on “ The Paladins of the Kesar Saga,’ * narrates several folk-tales
from Tibetan sources, current in Lower Ladakh, or in Western
Tibet. Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadu ur, C 1.E., in his paper on
“A Written Language in Mongolia,” shows that writing was intro-
duced into Mongolia in the 13th century A.D., by Sakya Pandita
of Western Tibet, during the reign of Gutan, the grandson of
Chinghis Khan; and in his ‘ Notices of Orissa in the Early Records
of Tibet” the Rai Bahadur mentions several Buddhist authors that
flourished in Orissa, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Spat Vidya-
usana, in his three papers on ‘‘ Indian Logic as preserved
in Tibet, ” notices the Tibetan versions of seventy- coat Buddhist
works on logic, written in Sanskrit; these, with two exceptions, no
longer existin India nor in Nepal. The Mahamahopadhyaya, dur-
ing his recent visit to the Tibetan monasteries of Labrang an
Phodang, in Sikkim, examined a few valuable historical works on
Indian Philosophy, a short account of which is embodied in his
paper on “The § hya Philosophy in the land of the Lamas.
sula,” ey Babu Rakhal Das Banerji. The paper gives an
account of five seals containing impressions of Buddha, Lokes-
vara, Avalokitesvara, and Tara, with the well-known formula “ Ye
dharma, "etc. Dr. Annandale, who brought these seals from the
a
avdan ‘the sommes activity of the “ Labbies ” and their
ancestors,
There is also a series of interesting papers on India proper.
Babu Bhaves Chandra Banerji, in his “Notes on the Vedic
Sacrifices,” observes that sacrifice was the only religious rite
practised by the Vedic Aryans. He divides sacrifices into seve! :
classes, and holds that in the earliest times the Aryans used t
XiV Annual Report. [ February, 1908.
not known. A fairly satisfactory explanation of the origin of in-
numerable sub-castes out of the four original castes is given by
Mr. Jackson, I.C.S., in his ‘‘ Note on the history of the Caste-
system.” He says that India, before the arrival of the Muslims,
was divided into numerous distinct kingdoms governed by kings,
who followed divergent customs. A caste that lived in an area so
extensive as to be subject to more than one political jurisdiction,
naturally split up into sections, the customs of which differed in
detail, owing to the divergent decisions of the kin ngs to whom they
were subjec ct. The Kanaujiya, Maithil, and other sections of the
Brahmans are said to have arisen in this way. ‘Chronology of
Indian authors,” by Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, is a useful paper,
adding numerous important dates to Mabel Duff's Chronology
of India; it is compiled from an examination of many volumes
of so published Reports and Catalogues of Sanskrit MSS.
A research into the origin and development of Arithmetical
Retain is ade by Mr. Kaye in his “ Notes on Indian Mathe-
tics.” From a comparison of the Hindu, Arabic, and Greek
Pee of Arithmetic, it is concluded that the modern arithmetical
notation is not of Indian origin, and that ¢ the 10th century. A.
is the earliest period when Indian inscriptions were dated in the
figures of the modern (place-value) notation.
Mathematics and the Natural Sciences,
The Society has reason to be satisfied with its work in the
Natural Sciences. Its Journal, for 1907, contained 38 papers—
almost all from members—and it issued two memoirs. The papers
are almost of the same number as in 1906, but the contributors are
more, being 23 against 18 Many of the papers have been illus-
trated by means of plates and chip in the text such as Calcutta
is now easily able to produce. The Council would like members to
recognise that the Society’s saiblioatih are really prompt and
that the circulation of the Journal is growing wider and wider.
They earnestly desire that a greater number of members should
bec 7 contributors.
In Mathematics, the Society has published Professor D, N.
Mallik’s Magnetic Induction in Spheroids, and Mr. G. R. Kaye’s
—— in the Origin of the Arithmetic Notation as mentioned
os Physical Chemistry the Society has published Dr. Morris
Travers’ paper On the Absorption of Gases, Vapours and Sub-
stances in solution by Solids and Amorphous Substances, and also a
sugyestive “preliminary paper” by Professor J. A Cunningham
and Babu Satis Ohaudes Mukerjee ou the Electric State of Nascent
Gases.
In Inorganic Chemistry, the Society has published notes by
Professor P. C. Ray, Babu Bidhu Bhusan Dutta and Babu Pan-
chanan Neogi. In Applied Chemistry, the Society has published a
memoir by Mr. E. R. Watson on the Fastness of the Indigenous
Dyes of Bengal.
a
Sen eee eT
February, 1908. ] Annual Report. XV
To Geology is perhaps to be reckoned Mr. D. Hooper's ac-
count of the composition of Well Waters in the Hadhramaut,
Zoology has been well represented in the pages of the Jour-
nal. On the invertebrate fauna of India have appeared papers by
Dr. N. Aunandale describing Freshwater sponges, Hydra and a
the occurrence of the genus as a fossil. In a memoir Dr,
Gruyel, of Bordeaux, has described several new barnacles from the
collections of the Indian Museum. And there has also appeared in
the Journal a note on a parasitic worm by Dr. O. von Linstow.
The papers on vertebrate animals include seven on the habits of
birds by Lieutenant-Colonel D.C. Phillott, one on the distribution
of the monkey, pasa arctoides, by Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal,
Bahadur, and one on the rare cat, Felis tristis, by Dr. N.
Annandale.
H. H. Mann’s physiological Eee on the Diet of Tea
( a Cookies in Upper Assam is of great interest.
In Botany, the Journal for the year pe contained eleven papers,
all dealing with the higher plants or Phanerogams of India. Five of
them are systematic : one adds a new genus of the order Ceniiftn=
Avawilizcarpas—to the flora of the country ; othe contain descrip-
ns of varieties of Gentiana coronata, Swertia purpurascens, and
Towent anethifolia. Messrs. R. 8. Finlow and C. J. a ey
discuss the Hardness of the Seeds of Wild Fibre plants; Mr. 1.
Burkill details observations on the Pollination of Cotton ee
Captain A. T. Gage describes an abnormal pineapple; Messrs
Burkill and G. C. Bose describe an abnormal mango br: anch ; and
Mr. D. Hooper reports on the oils contained in the seeds of species
of Garcinia. And concurrent with the volume containing these
publication of Sir Geo: eorge King’s and Mr. J. S, Gamble’s Flora of
= Malay pguineule. Three Darts « of ies 74 containing 730 pages
certain smal] Indian antes animals; and Dr. Butler’s of a case of
double parasitism in mistletoes from as disteiot of Almora
Medical Section.
ames men have soinel th e Society as ondiclsy pre ri during
this period, so that at the: per of 1907 there are 61 medical
XVi Annual Report. [ February, 1908.
members. The meetings have been well and regularly attended
by the members resident in Calcutta, the number present having
averayed 18. I'he most Frctetapertn: 4 and satisfactory feature of
the mertings has been the great interest show» by members in
the papers and tne interesting pelenicwanian which have followed
them which, on two occasions, was so well sustained that they
had to be concluded at a pdisen unit vrai ng. One of these
related to the difficult and important subject of the differen-
tiation of tropical fevers, and the other arose on a paper on
Cerebro-spinal meningitis by Lieut.-Colonel E. H. Brown, Other
papers of special interest were on sma‘Ipox in Calcutta by Major
Vaughan; injuries to the knee-jeint by Dr, Adrian Caddy; meta-
bolism in Bengalis and on blackwater fever by Captain D. McCay;
and on Tropical hepatitis and the prevention of liver abscess by
Captain J. G. Murray. In adition to the formal papers many
of rare and ae clinical cases have been shown, including
a number of surgical affection, a branch of medical science which
has not yet contributed its full share of papers.
e above brief summary of the work done will suffice to
show price the medical branch has more than justified its exist-
ence, and has met a long-felt want, so that a lenzthy and pros-
us career may contidently be looked forward to. The rales re-
lating to the meetings of the Medical Section, which were sanctioned
the Council, have worked very well. Some inconvenience has
occasionaliy arisen owing to the absence of either a vice-president
or a member of council to take the chair, which has necessitated
have, however, already taken steps to obviate this difficulty. The
papers read before the section have been published in the “ [Indian
Medival Gazetie” with the sauction of the Council. ‘Lhe greatest
need of the section is a reference medical library, which is very
badly wanted in India and would doubtless lead to many addi-
tional medical members living beyond Calcutta joining the Society.
This matter is engaginy the attention of the Council. Major
Maynard,
inception up to November 19J7, when he resigned, and Major
L. Rogers was appointed in his place, The Section owes a debt
of gratitude to Major Maynard for his valuable work during the
critical early period of its existence.
Anthropology, etc.
There is very little to be said about anthropology this year.
Three papers have been published in the Memoi7s, as well as
several shorter ones in the Journal. The most important is
prob:bly the Rev. Father Hoffmann’s account of Mundari songs
and poetry ; only the first part of this valuable work, which has
been interrupted by the ill-health of its author, has as vet been
issued. In accordance with the wish of the retiring President, a
scheme for the establishment of a bureau for the supply of
February, 1908. | Annual Report. xvii
anthropological information in connection with the Society was
submitted to the Government of Bengal, but no order on the
subject has as yet been issued.
Coins.
During 1907 the number of coins presented to the Society was
2 gold, 70 silver, and 43 copper, which may be classified as shown
below :—
N AR .
Ancient India—
Apollodotus I]
Nahapana__..,
aka i iol Ee
Sita uy aa a 1
"+s: Medisoval India—
‘.” Madana Pala Deva
Q
oo
@1
ia
i)
joe
2
o
©
<4
a)
nee
Obhstrpsti ww * , ms rie
Muhammadan States—
ind—
Bant ’Amrwiya sa as. 1
_ Bana ’Aliwiya - — 1
got Saif-ud-din Hasan Qarlagh
Bengal—
’Ala-ud-din Husain Shah is 1
Kulbarga—
i
oe
- Humayitin Sha
‘ Nizam Shah ( Ahmad )
— , , Mubammad Shah
: - ~ Delhi~
*. Shams-nd-din Altamsh
Ghiyds-ud-din Tughlagq
__, ‘Bahlol Shah
~"' ©: Sikandar Lodi
. ” . Akbar ee
mW DOH be
Qe OD eet tee
2 5 ahangir
ae
§
‘ Carried over : 2
xvill Annual Report. [ February, 1908.
Brought forward ey 2 34 40
Shah Jahan one ra ove 1
Murad Bakhsh
d
Shah ‘Rin I
Miscellaneous —
nd
-6
=
°
ry
3
=
=
— tt
Sikh—Gobind Singh ze 6
Modern Native States re 1
2.40 43
A few of the coins of Apollodotus II have, for that king,
N
important finds, a will be published in the Ran cnet Supple-
ment to the Journal
Bibliotheca Indica,
- OF the 22 fasciculi of texts published in the Bibliotheca
Indica Series during the year under review, 15 belong to Brah-
manic Sanskrit literature, 3 to Jaina Sanskrit, 1 to Buddhist
Sanskrit, 1 to Hindi, 1 to Persinn, and the remaining 1 to Tibetan,
These fasciculi inelade Mr Beveridge’s translation of the Akbar-
nama, Pandit Ganga Nath Jha’s translation of the Slokavartika,
and Mahamahopadhyaya ete Kanta Tarkalankara’s second
edition of the Grihya Sut f the new works taken in hand
only two fasciculi hive bare pabGaheat this year, vz , one fasciculus
of the Yoga-sastra and another of the Atma erm under
Kalikala Sarvajfia, who flourished during ‘1088-1172
The Atma tiuttva-viveka, otherwise known as Ba uddhadhikara,
was composed by the famous Hindn logician ee ye =
984 A.D., to refute the philosophical doctrives a e Buddhists ;
is an abstruse work bearing testimony to the wordy war that
exisied between the Bralimans and Buddhists during the last
stave of tieir struggle with each other. There exists, too, a Tibe-
tan version of this work ; but it is not more approachable than its
Sanskrit original. Referring to the Tibetan version, His Serenity
the Tashi Lama of Tibet, while visiting the Benares College in
;
February, 1908. | Annutl Report. xix
December 1905, observed that, though he knew every pale of the
book, he could not properly the meaning of a single sen-
tence. It is ho oped that some scholar will = leisure ai ravel
the intricacies of this work by the help of the four commentaries
whic fe teal published along with the text.
e Government grant of Rs. 9,000 for the Bibliotheca Indica
has es raised to Rs. 12,000 for five years, for affording facilities
for publishing a larger number of Arabic and Persian texts. A
few changes have been made in the rules for remunerating editors
and translators. Works will henceforth be issued in fasciculi of
ar
ee
2
=I
Mo)
2°)
3
<
3
°
5
io)
Lene)
eel
®
wo
—
=
2)
eee
®
©
ad
—
=]
=
publication was ‘in the hands of Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana, Joint Philological Secretary of the
Society.
Report on the Search for Sanskrit MSS.
During the year under review, Mahimahopadhyaya Hara-
prasid Sastri went to Nepal to examine manuscripts in the
Durbar Library collected since his visit in 1898, ‘This collection
was commenced by the late Maharaja Sir Vir Shamsher Jung
Rana and continued by his able brother, Sir Chandra Shamsher
Jung Rana, tre present Maharaja. It contains about a
hundred manuscripts, nearly half written on palm lea Som
of the palm-leaf manuscripts bear dates of the 10th century, : in
very few are later than the Lit ost are works on Tantra,
both Hindu and Buddhist. One of the Tantrik works entitled
TY is attributed to Macchendra Nath. The Hindu
Tantras are all attributed to Siva, and they are supposed to have
been brought down to Earth from Kaildsa by nine Nathas,
one of whom was Macchendra ae This is one of the earliest
Tantra known. The MS. is written in Gupta character of the
transition period. Another int entitled Kiran Tantra and
written in the same character, is dated N.S. te. 924 A D.
There are many works in the Vajrayan School of Buddhism, which
is the origin of that obscene and m\stic worship popularly known
as the Sahaja School. The modern Sal»ja Vaishnavism of
Bengal is a mere adaptation of that Buddhist School to Hinduism :
the doctrine and the dogmas are very much the same, there being
but a siight difference in name and form.
The tage a@hasrika Prajfiaparamité is the ancient and
original wo on = rajiaparamits. About the sixth sontery
eda Prajniparamita ; it embodied ps ideas of
- Again, in the reign ‘of Dharma Pal of Magadha, a falar
sea called the Abhisamayalankara Sastra, was written
on the Asta Sahasrika.
But the most important discovery of local interest is the
collection of Bengali songs of the Vajrayan School of Buddhism.
XX Annual Report. { February, 1908.
written long before the Muslim conquest -of Bengal. ~ Profs
1, in. his Cambridge Catalogue, describes a manuscript of
Hevajra ( ¥aq) ‘Tantra by Krishnacharya or Kahnu Pada. : The
particular manuscript he mentions was copied in 1198: - He gives
a plotograph of one page. Ina work entitled Charyacharyavinis-
chaya, the paleography of which is undoubtedly 50 to 100: years
older, are found some tha te songs by the same Rrishndeharya
or Kahnu Pada with a Sanskrit commentary. This places
efo m. He oe however, procured a cop the Doha-Kosa
with a Sanskrit commentary. ane phserpohanreracineliere
eg songs by several eee ts—Lni ka, Bhusukm,
Womvi and others, This ro back | the history of
Bocalt literature by several centuries
The wide ro of Buddhiem in Bengal is proved by a
manuscript of the Bodhicharyavatara, copied in A.D, 1436 at
Venngram in Sanchuria, or Sanchala, in Southern Burdwan, by a
Buddhist Bhikshu for the benefit of a Kayastha Mahattama or
Zamindar — his son ; it was collated and corrected by another
Bhiksu ez quwy é.c., for the use of himself and of others. Aai-
ama is another work which throws light on the early history o'
Bengal. It was written by Yatakara Gupta at the request of his
friend, Prabhakara Gupta, and deals with the reformed doctrines of
this work copied, as it is likely to throw light on the state of
Buddhism in Bengal, perhaps even before the reformation effected
by Dharma Pl in the 9th century. The book is entirely free
from the obscenities that disfigure the work of the Vajrayan School.
It is possible that it belongs to the short-lived Mantrayan Scliool
which followed the Mahayan and preceded the Vajrayan.
Another important discovery of general interest is a Bud-
dhist poem entitled Saundarananda by Asvaghosha, a twin brother
of his Buddhacharita, It has 18 sargas, and in style and arrange-
ment appears similar to the other well-known work. Asvaghosha
is here described as a Saketaka, a Bhadanta and an Acharya, and
the son of aratet. The ideas of the pera school are given more
fully here than in the Buddhacharita. The curious thing, how-
ever, about this work is that it is nowhere mentioned among the
works of Asvaghosha by Chinese and Japanese authorities.
ere is a dilapidated copy of Buddhacharita in the Durbar
Library, whieh seems to have been overlooked by Amritananda,
February, 1908. } Annual Report. Xx
one important licuna of 11 verses. The first twenty-five verses of
the printed edition seem to be Amriténanda’s own com
A new and older version of the Dakarnava has been obtained,
which contains more matter in a curious vernacular, perhaps s the
mother of Bengali, then | is usually fonnd in ordinary manuscript
copies of that work. In fact, the few Sanskrit verses in each sec-
tion simply introduce the vernacnlar matter. e manuscript is
written in the llth century Newari on thick paper, which has
grown brown with age. This paper is not of Mahomedan manu-
facture and is, perhaps, the old paper called Vansapatra paper by
the Nepalese and Dafue paper by Europeans, of which many frag-
ments liave been obtained from Central Asia.
The Maharaja is extremely unwillirg to allow the old palm-
leaf manuscripts 2 e removed from Nepal. This is one of
the reasons why no old palm-leaf manuscripts have been pro
cured by the. ei. The Maharaja, however, rind allows Siiphea
to be made of these old manuscripts, and many have been copied
by the Sastri’s assistants under his own immediate supervision or
by Nepalese scribes,
e printed edition of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita,
and in fact all the manuscripts hitherto known of that work, com-
mence with 21 verses which have previously been regarded as part
and passat. of the Prajniparamita itself. It is interesting, how-
ever, to note that in a dilapidated palm-leaf copy of the work. the first
leaf of which is lost, the second leaf begins with gfafeart
USSR | ea Haran aaa gaa waara, etc. On comparing this
with other manuscripts it was found that @fafear is the last word
of the 20th verse. Hence twenty of the twenty-one verses, which
are now regarded a as forming a part of the Prajnapar: imita, are rea}-
ty a Pragasti or Mahatmya of the Prajnaparmita by Rahula Bhadra,
the 21st being only wesfa or the merit of repeating the Mahat-
—_ - The real Prajnaparamita begins and ends in prose. Thus
we ; get a: genuine work by Rahula ‘Bhadra, a well-known writer of
the 6th century, imbedded in the Prajnaparamita.
- eagaeh isa ena work in Prakrit. It was written
; co ra:
of scrape made a careful copy of Haramekhala. The “ Chha-
In the 9th and 10th centuries daring the y years 0 of the
reign of Pala oes in Eastern India, when Bultdhism and
Hinduism were stru ing for su remacy, Varl various polemical works
were written on both sides, jee one of which (on the Hindu
xxii Annual Report, (February, 1908.
side) has up to now been known. This is the Atmatattvaviveka
or Bauddhadhikkara, by Udayana, written about 984 A.D. Five
works on the Buddhist side have now |_been pues viz, 1.
as of Kansuj holonbing to the Rathora or Gaharwar
family were comico Hindus. Among them Govinda Chandra
was specially famous for his orthodoxy. It was at his court that
Lakshmidhara made the first great compilation of Smriti yet
known.. Govinda Chandra, however, had a Buddhist wife, and
she presented a copy of Astaséhasrika, Histo is to be found in
the Durbar Library, to a Buddhist Vihar:
Bodhicharyavatara is a work oreittion Santideva in the
7th century A.D. It isa oyepeeeey work of the highest import-
ance to Buddhist. Inthe Durbar Library, however, there is a
work entitled Bodhicharyavataramimamsa, It is Bodhicharya-
vatara itself, with a few verses added both in the beginning and at
the end. The object of the added verses is to show that it is an
interlocution between Asoka and Upa Gupta. This is the way in
which History has been perverted by ignorant monks of later
Works on Dhanurveda are very rare. Hence the discovery
of Kodanda Sastra attributed to Dilipa may be considered an
important one. It treats of how a bow is to be made, how arrows
are to be aimed, ete. Greater reliance, however, is placed on
mantras and incantations than on actual skill in archery
manuscript of the Yogasataka ( ) is atoahotea to
Nagarjuna. The commentator, Dhruvapada, says that the anthor:
in one sloka hints that he is also the author of the Uttara Yantra
of the Sushruta Samhita,
Ina MS. of the work entitled ysrqrefafaqa are to be
found short works by Nagarjuna, Arya adeva, Dingnaga, Padma-.
vajra. and Anangavajra. Nayarjuna’s work is entitled @yaraae.
Aryadeva’s work is entitled wtfwsras¥e. This MS. also has
been copied and brought down to Calcutta.
Search for Arabic and Persian MSS.
In February 1907 Lieutenant-Colonel Phillott took over
charge from Dr. E, Denison Ross, ring the year under review,
some valuable additions have been made to the collection. Special
attention was paid to gathering information about various
rivate libraries, and for this reason the travelling Maulavis had to
travel more than previously. Libraries unknown before were
discovered in Ahmadabad, Bombay, Hyderabad, and Madras,
places hitherto unvisited by the Maulavis.
a
February, 1908. | Annual Report. xxiil
In Hyderabad, the libraries of Sir Salar Jung, and of the Afsar®
‘-Apibba? Mubib Husayn were found to be of special interest,
mongst many rare and valuable manuscripts in the library
of the latter, a Persian translation was discovered of the Kitab»-
‘l-Hasha*ish wa'n-Nabatat,' the Arabic translation of Dioscorides’
work in Greek (a work on the Materia Medica); this had good
coloured figures of medicinal herbs: probably, too, the later Arabic
re-translation from the Persian was based upon this very manu-
script. Shams* 'l-‘Ulama* Nawab ‘Aziz Jang Bahadur, of Hydera-
bad, after consultation with Maulavi Hidayat Husayn, generously
presented to the Society, with the sanction of the Government of
India, 502 Arabic and Persian MSS. and printed works, which had
ve ormed part of his library; subsequently 100 additional volumes
so made over by him to the Library of the Board of
Mestaitiees, Calcutta. wig he year, various manuscripts were
offered for sale from Agra, Delhi, Lahore, Ajmere, and H
An Arab traveller ies ‘sent, for inspection, 102 manuscripts,
among which were the sete ing :—
in A "ees i 1021), and the Anwar* ’I- Quran ts ‘Ali ibn
Sultan Muhammad al- Qari al- Harawi (who died in A.H. 1014, A.D.
ese are of spec vial interest. Up to the present, homever,
year is 150. This includes almost every branch of Arabic litera-
ture. In date, the manuscripts range from 900 A.H. to 1100
A.H, ‘The following deserve notice :—
(1) The hapa het ap al-Jami‘ li anwa‘é ‘Adab, a
trea n literature that was written by order of
— 'd Dawlah (ruled AH. 333-356; A.D. 944-967). .
S. is dated 1051 A
This abri t is conside be an eatho-
ritative treatise on Shafii jurisprudence and an}
Shafi scholars such as Muham Abi Sharif
The manuscript was transcribed some time apts the
death of the anthor, and is dated A.H. 869.
the
1 This work was pap tie gs rene nc
— into Persia The original Arabic translation a lost, and the work
8 re-translated in sehen te ben the Persian translatio
XXiv Annual Address. [ February, 1908.
®& The An-Najm* 'l-Wahhaj fi Sharhi °l-Minhaj, The author
of this manuscript is Kamal» ’d-din Muhammad ib
Misa’ *d-Damiri (who died in A.H. 745; A.D. 1324).
This is also a trustworthy book on Shafi‘i ‘jurisprudence.
Only one other copy exists; it is in the Siero
_ Library. This MS, is dated A. H. 869.
Other interesting manuscripts will ‘be noted in a later and
detailed report. In conclusion the Officer-in- charge of the Search
wishes to express his satisfaction with the continuous and pee
assistance rendered by Maulavi Hidayat Husayn.
of Led Noreen
vont i
quakes lis
Search for Bardic Chronicles,
nr
no qualified Pandit has yet been found to execute the work; but
a commencement has been made in the States of Meywar and
ar. Inthe former State, with the permission of H.H. the
Maharana, Pandit Gauri Shankar Harichand Ojha has kindly
undertaken to start the Peat and in the latter H.H. the Maha-
rajah has been so good as to place the services of Munshi Debi
Prasad at the disposal of Maidr Baldock for the same purpose.
Both these gentlemen are rendering valuable assistance.
A catalogue of over 230 manuscripts existing in the different
libraries in Marwar tian bee submitted by Munshi Debi Prasad,
who see still engaged in completing the list. It is probable that on
examination many of these will be found hardly to come within
the 9 definition of ** Bardic Chronicles ” ; but it is hoped that a con-
siderable number will prove of historical interest.
A list of 43 ee deposited in Watson Museum of
a at Rajkot, has been received from the Librarian and a
ealogical table of the Sanjheli State from the Political Agent,
Rewa Kantha. This latter is written in Marwari, in the Gujrati
chapabicr, and has not yet been examine
cme (a ee
The e Report having been read and some copies having been
dintedtrited, the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Pre-
sident of the Society, delivered an address.
Annual Address, 1907.
t
.
February, 1908.) . Annual. Address. XXV
researches in which members of our wn have been engaged
during. the past. twelve months. I. donot. propose to enter into
any elaborate review of the work of the Socidt ¥, nor. of the: pro-
s of the different waren. of research with which our Society
eals; such a review may more fittingly be made at the next
annual m meeting, when we shall complete the first quarter of the
second century of our existence. But before I deal with the
subjects which hive engage! the attention of our members dur-
fact, in the course of the last five years, our members have in-
creased by very nearly one hundred. is is a matter for con-
gratulation, and our thanks are due principally to the members
of the medical profession who have joined our ranks and swelled
our numbers. During the last twelve months, however, we have
lost from our ranks seven Ordinary Members, two of whom
deserve special mention
the Society so ter back as 1847, and at the time of his death,
had been a member for over 60 years. At one time, before his
retirement from the country, he took considerable interest in
our work, and contributed to our Journal and Proceedings a number
of valuable papers on ‘ Meteorology ” and the “ Survey of India,”
The present generation of members of the Society, however,
would hardly recollect that he filled successively the offices st
Vice-President and President long before some of us were
It is not too much to say that his services to this connie will aie
be readily forgotten, and his name will est in indissolubly
our Honorary Mem apr weed lost two very dis-
tinguished names: Lord Kelvin and "Bir Michael Foster. is
unnecess r me here to dwell at length on the intrinsic are
XXvi Annual Address, (February, 1908.
research, in which some notable contributions have been made by
our members in the course of last year. When | had the honour to
address you from this chair two years ago, I dwelt upon the im-
portance of the exploration of Tibet and of the results which were
likely to follow from an examination of the large number of
have been known to the Chinese many centuries before it was
discovered in Europe, and was certainly familiar to the people of
China towards the close of the 6th century. When, therefore, in-
tercourse prevailed with Tibet between India on the one hand and
China on the other, the monks of that secluded country got a
splendid literature from the former which they were enabled
to preserve by means of the agency of the art of printing
which they borrowed from the latter. Under royal patronage,
February, 1908. | Annual Address. XXVil
especially in the reign of Ralpacan in the 9th century, innumerable
Indian Pandits and Tibetan Lamas were engaged on the transla-
tion of Sanskrit books into Tibetan. The versions thus elaborate-
rep»red were perpetuated in wooden blocks from which impres-
sions could be taken at any moment. The majority of the works
on logic so preserved in Tibet have been found to form part
of the Hodgson Collection now deposited in the India Office as also
of the vast Tibetan Collection brought down by the British Mission
intricacies of that language, not so much for the purpose of
elucidating the sacred writings of the Lamas of Tibet, as for the
purpose of restoring to India, from Tibetan sourves, that rich har-
vest of Sanskrit books, Buddhistic as well as non-Buddhistie, reli-
gious, scientific, literary and philosophical, which are now known to
and modern schools is concerned, a valuable addition to the litera-
ture at our disposal; and it is interesting to observe that they
throw a good deal of light on the antiquity of Indian Philosophy,
which dates from a pre-Christian, and not improbabl m a
pre-Buddhistic age. Philosophy was widely cultivated in India
this theory, reliance has been placed upon numerous inscriptions,
specially some from Southern India, such as the Kalobhabi
XXVHi _ Annual Address. (February, 1908.
notation are spurious; he further contends’ that the ‘rule of
Aryyabhatta applies to all possible notations, and is really algebraic
in character. His theory is, with regard to this last pointy
that. there is absolutely nothing. in the rule to indicate - that
values and a zero, In another paper which was communicated
later on, Mr. Kaye maintains that Aryyabhatta was indebted in the
matter of arithmetical notation to the Greek astronomers of
fission It may be pointed out, however, that our knowledge
of ea arly Indian mathematics i is some ewha t limited and fragmentary:
astronomy and arithmetic, and the works which have: been
publi-hed or rendered into English form a very small pr oportion
of what is known to have existed at one time. Under such cir-
concerned, will be flirown a the brilliant lectures of Dr. Thibant,
which are now in the course of we tg 5 Dr. Thibaut has es
lished in his classical paper on the Sulvasutras the antiquity of
Indian mathematics, and, even if it be assumed that t Aryyabhatta
was indebted to the Alexandrian astronomers, he gave bac
the world the light he borrowed from Alexandria in a brighter
and more useful form, for as one of our great Sanskrit poets
WEge * “The sparkling gem gives back the glorious hea so
: It drinks from other light, but the dull earth
Absorbs the blaze and yields no om again.”
~ Amongst the historical papers “which have been contr ibuted
pe the Society during the last year, those of Prof, Jadunath Sarkar
n the “ Conquest of Chatgaon by Sayestha Khan” and on. the
history. ey are founded on translations from the “ Alamgir rs
namah ” and indicate amply that a version of other portions of
that great work would be sues usefu
Mention must also be made of the papers of Mr. Yazdani, in
which he deals with the ancient eee of the town and buildings of
Narnaul, south of Delhi. Our enthusiastic Secretary, Col. Phillott,
has given us a number of papers, someof them, conjointly with! Mr.
Azoo, which are of considerable interest—not only from the: point
of view of history but of anthropology as well; and the paper
by Mr. Ho on Mundari poetry, music and dances, give us
valuable sn tormation as to the habits, gaan and manners, as
also the language of that interesting tri
Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, that distinguished "Tortan,
traveller, holds, in his paper on “ A written language in Mongolia,”
that. the Mongolian character was designed after the Tibetan
ia the 13th century. About the same time, we had a paper from
Mr, Walsh on “ The Coinage of Tibet,” in which he urges the con-
clusion that the Uigur form of the Mongohan character, which
February, 1908. | - Annual Address. X XIX
appears on the official seal of the Dalai Lama, was borrowed from
the. Syriac, through the agency of Nestorian missionaries. I do
not feel competent. to or upon the respective merits. of
thiése theories, nor am I i a position to reconcile them; but
it does seem to me that “the question is worth investigation,
whether Mongolia aged not have got her art of writing from at
least two independent sources, namely, Syria and Tibet.
’ Babu Rakhal Das Baner rjee deals, in his paper on “ Clay ta blets
from the Malay Peninsula,” with the external influence of Indian
thought and art. These seals were brought from the Malay
Peninsula by Dr. Annandale, who, in his introductory note, dwells
on the long intercourse which existed between the western parts
of the Peninsula and the southern coast of India. This affords a
confirmation of previous evidence on the subject, which had
oa min ob controversy, the influence of Indian religion
and art the islands of the Indian Archipelago, I
original castes. Mr. Jackson seeks to establish the theory that,
before the advent of the Mahomedans, India was divided into
numerous distinct kingdoms governed by kings, who followed
divergent customs, with the result that, if a caste lived in an area
so extensive as ha be subject to more than one political jurisdic-
tion, it became naturally split up into sections whose customs
differed in detail, based, as these were, on the divergent pasa
of the kings to whom the were subject. The matter, it m
conceded, is of a highly controversial character, and the hie:
however ingenious it may be, can hardly be treated as conclu-
sively founded upon a substantial basis of evidence. At any rate
even if it be admitted that in a particular locality a cause of the
description mentioned led to a sub-division of the castes, it would
be a mistake to suppose that the same cause was in 0 io
everywhere, and that every sub-caste is traceable to the existence
of sree circumstances.
our younger members, Babu Bhabesh Chandra
Babiaties and Babu Nilmony Chuckerbutty, have given us in-
teresting papers, which show a creditable spirit of research. T
former’ deals with the subject of Vedic sacrifices, and endeavours
to establish that the Aryans, at one time, used to sacrifice human
beings and it ea abandoned the practice, substituting the
lower animals, and gradually corn, milk, etc. The latter treats of
the chronology of badion authors, and gives us some important
Tad: supplemental to those contained in Dufi's Chronology of
Tn the domain of the Natural and Ph ysical Sciences, our
Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs exhibit unabated activity.
Prof: Mallick’s brief but important paper on Magnetic {Induction
of Spheroids has been, with the e permission of the Society, subse-
quently republished in gre Philosophical Magazine. In Physical
Chemistry we had a stimulating paper from Dr. Travers on the
XXX Annual Address. | February, 1908.
absorption of gases, vapours and substances in solution by solids
and amorphous substances ; while the memoir of Prof. Watson, on
the fastness of the indigenous dyes of Bengal, treats, with thor ough-
ness and minuteness, of a question of great practical interest to the
industries of this count ‘yy. We had also a very suggestive
paper by Prof. Cunningham and Babu Satis Chandra Mukherjee
on the electric state of nascent gases. These were followed by
notes from Prof, Roy and Babu Bidhu Bhusan Dutt and Babu
terms to the first-rate work which is now carried on by some of
professors and by their advanced students, and I am assured
that the research work done here would be deemed creditable
even in more advanced centres of learning.
_ We are indebted to Mr. Hooper for his interesting paper on
the composition of well waters in Hadramaut, which has been
claimed by chemists as a research within their domain, acs b
geoloyists as a paper which, undoubtedly, throws light on their
special subject. In Zoology we had a series of papers from
Dr. Annandale, in which he describes freshwater sponges in brackish
water in the Gangetic delta. There are also otier papers by
Dr, Annandale, Dr. - Gravel and Dr. Linstow, iene are of a highly
technical characier, at I must not omit all mention of Dr,
Mann’s paper on the diet of tea-gurden coolies in Upper Assam,
which deals with a question of vreat interest and practical im-
portance, and mnst be regarded as the first important contribution
on a subject which requires careful attention.
I stated at the outset that there has been, in recent years, a
sous gecouie addition to our strength by the enrolment of medical
‘rs, and the formation of a medical section of the Society,
ee ey be permitted to add that I welcome the presence of the
members of the medical profession, not merely from the point of
view of the important contributions relating to medical topics
which may be expected from tiem, but also from the point of view
of researches into the history of Indian medicine, It must be
conceded with some regret that the Society, in the past, 0 not
done quite as much towards the: investigation of the history
rogress of Indian medicine as it has done in other
n
inexplicable, the energies of our members, who have devoted
themselves to philology and xntquitias, have been steadily kept
away from the history of Indian medicine. It is true that, more
than 70 years ago, the Society published an accurate edition of
the great Sanskrit work on Indian medicine known as the Susrita,
It is also true that in our own generation attempts were mnde
twice to publish a reliable English version of the same work, but,
although the undertaking was begun on each occasion by a
distinsuished scholar, the attempt was unsuccessful, and no pro-
gress worthy of any mention was made. It i is obvious, howe ever,
that the wh field tor investiga-
tion, Iam fo «ibly i of the truth of this observation by
the ‘publication of an extremely valuable work on the medicine of
eS a ea Se
February, 1908. | Annual Address. XXxi
ancient lost» rae Dr. Rudolph Hoernle, one of our past presidents.
The first portion of the work of Dr. Hoernle, which has been
recently actiahed, deals with the subject of Usteology, and makes
manifest the surprising extent and accuracy of the knowledge
of the subject possessed by the snriseat medical writers in India,
whose work has been traced undoubtedly to the 6th century
before Christ. I have no desire, on the present oce asion, to enter
had iithee to very eee knowl ge. Comsidaabis light may
also be thrown on a comparative study of the subject by a valuable
monograph on the surgical instraments in Greek and Roman
times by Dr. Milne, who submited i: as a thesis to the University
of Aberdeen for the Degree of Doctor of Medicine. An examina-
tion of the works of Vr. Hoernle and Dr. Milne makes it obvious,
even to a layman like myself, that Indian writers on medicine
possessed an extensive and accurate knowledge, based, undoubtedly,
upon dissections and experiments, in no way inferior to the know-
ledge pox-sessed by Greek and Rom»n physicians. Interesting
questions. may arise as to the relation «f the medicine of the
Indians to that of the ancient Greeks and Romans, and it may be
a matter of corsi erable difficulty to ascertain, with any approach
to precision, how far either system was in ndebted to the other.
Questions of some difficulty, again, may a:ise as to the time when
the great writers on Indian Medicine flourished, as is amply indi-
cated in a very instructive discussion on the subject between Dr.
Hoernle on the one hand, and Prof. Jolly on te other, in recent
commuopications to the Royal Asiatic Society of London, It is
y no means surprising to find that ees pat om light may be
thrown upon these and allied teupics from even incidental refer-
ences in the writings of the yreat Buddhist travellers. I commend
with confidence this field of enquiry, as a promising one, to tiie
attention of our members, and it wonld be a matter for genuine
regret, if a subject which is se peculiarly Indian, should be left
altogether untouched and unillumined by the medical members of
our Society,
There is one other topic to which I would like to invite yoar
attention for a moment, before I bring this address to a close.
During the last year, the search for Sanskrit, Arabic and Persian
of i wile ‘tion which he made ae as stacked in the Repo:t
laid on the table, is of considerable interest. It wo ae be unfair
to expect t the same amonnt of ma ere discoveries in the
present visit as attended the labours of the Sastri on two previous
occasions, We cannot legitimately expect on every occasion to
discover grammatical works, now lest in India, or to recover insti-
XXXil Annual Address. {| February, 1908,
tutes of law or treatises on.medicine or chemistry, of. unique | value
and importance ; but the results of the last research are suffic iently
interesting. \ ‘I he Nepal climate, as is well known, is. Specially
unusual thing in Nepal to come across palm, leaves ‘of the
12th and 13th centuries which have not yet decayed. - The ae
has been able to discover, manuscripts of works which establish t
undoubted antiquity of the Bengali language; he also: oui
at least one work written in a language which may have cere
here before Bengali became current. e have also ample indi-
cation. of the: meee to which Buddhism flourished in Bengal.
Mention may a made ofan important medical work, Hara-
mekhala, ocikton 3 in Prakrit with a Sanskrit version ‘attached, and
it is interesting to note, further, that works have been discovered
on’ Buddhistic Philosophy representing the counterpart of the
great. work known as the Bauddhadhikara of Fg eae a yya com-
posed about the = “e a es pnt f One can obtain a faint
glimmer of the d persistent strugzle, vthicls must
have prevailed sbost Sait ‘this between Hinduism and Buddhism
and which terminated later on in the complete victory of the former
d absorption of the latter. We must, however, patiently
wait for further results till the manuscripts have been carefully
catalogued and their contents examined Meanwhile the grati-
tude, of Oriental scholars is due to the Maharaja of Nepal for the
liberality with which he allowed access to the manuscripts, and
permitted copies to be made. On the Arabic and Persian side, our
inquiries have been prosecuted vigorously, and libraries unknown
before. have =o gers in Ahmedabad, Bombay, Hyderabad
and Madras. I a sured that of the large number of manu-
scripts collected, some are of considerable antiquity and of: great
value, including one on jurisprudence, composed b Kamaluddin
Mohamed in the early part of the 14th century, the only other
copy of which known to be extant is deposited in the Bodleian
Library.. It must be noted, however, that the Arabic and Persian
manuscripts, which have ng hitherto collected with the money
placed at. our disposal by the Government, have not yet been
agg Under the nA rot the grant, 0 is incumbent on us
catalogue the manuscripts, and I do express the hope that
this work will now be undertaken, so that the treasures, which
we have collected, may be brought within the reach of scholars
in all parts of the ‘world.
_ I trust, gentlemen, that the imperfect account which I have
given. of the work of the’ Society, during the last twelve months,
will convince the most captious critic that our members ‘have’ not
been idle, and that they have made substantial contributions to
the progress of the researches for the promotion of which the
Society exists. It is perfectly true that there are no sensational
discoveries to announce, but with the progress of time, discoveries
of this description have a tendeney ‘to grow rarer and rarer, and
we can afford to be content, for the te at niy rate, with wolig
work done steadily and without osten
Ee ee eT eS
niumcsiia|
Feb., 1908.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxx
The President announced the result of the — of Officers
and Members of Council for 1908 to be as follows
President.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Se., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents.
T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., D.Sec., Ph.D., C.LE.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Secretary and Treasurer.
Honorar a ela Secretary :—Lieut.-Colonel D, C, Phillott.
Treasurer :—J, A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries.
Natural History oe oon H. Burkill, go « M. A.
Anthropological Secretary :—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.8.
Joint Philological Secretary : Eesha Satis Chandra
Vidyabhusana, M.A.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S.
Other Members of Council.
T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A.
Harinath De, Esq. M.A,
J. A. Cu unningham, Esq., B.A
fo -Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., 1.M.S.
raves, Esq
Lieut. "Oslonek G. ‘a A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., 1.M.S.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.
Abdalla al-Mamun Suhrawarday, Esq., M. A., LL.D.
The Meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary General
Meeting.
se Hon. Mr. Justice AsutosH ee M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., F.R.S.E., President, in the chair
“The iliusited of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Fifty-one presentations were announced.
he General Secretary announced that Lient.-Colonel D. ee
Lieut.-Colonel J. H. Tull Walsh, Mr. C. W. AoE and Mr. K.G
Gupta had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Soc iety.
The General Secretary also announced the death of Maharaja
hte Jotindra Mohan Tagore, K.C.S.L., an Ordinary Member of the
ociety.
The President announced that in accordance with Rule 38 of
the Society’s Rules, the names of Baba Parmeshwar Narain
xxxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Feb., 1908.
Mahatha and Babu Bhupendra Sri Ghosh had been posted as
defaulting members since the last General Meeting, and are now
removed from the Member List.
The an thirteen gentlemen were ballotted for as
asses Members : —
The Hon. Mr. W. W. Drew, Additional Member of the Legis-
lative Council, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D.C. Phillott, seconded
by Dr. N. Annandale; Mr. < ¥. Russell, i, = S., Supdt. Gazetteer,
Nagpur, proposed by Mr. R. Burn, secon ded by Lieut.-Colonel
D.C, Phillott; Mr. Gerald Gardner- Brown, proposed by Mr. A.
Venis, seconded by Mr. G. Thibaut, C LE.; Mr. H. N. mie.
Indian Educational Service, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C.
Phillott, seconded by Mr. I, H. Burkill ; Mr. Alce te Rigo de Right,
Explorer, Woodlands, Darjeeling, proposed by Mr. James Luke,
seconded by Mr. D. R. Wallace ; Dr. ee Nath Mookerjee,
. M.B., Medical Practiiioner, eg by the Hon. Mr.
Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Mahamahopadh-
yaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana ; Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatter-
gee, M B., proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Lieut.-Colonel
W. J. Buchanan; Mr. . Horniman, ee by Mr. J.
Cunningham, seconded by Mr. Harinath De; Lveut.-Colonel A. H.
Nott, M.B., L-M.S., proposed by Lieut. cael F,. P. Maynard,
seconded by Major L. Rogers; Major V.H. H Lindesay, M.B.,
I.M.S., proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Lieut. ‘Colonel
W. J. Bucha anan; Captain Georye King, M.B., I.M.S., proposed by
paracactiad by Major L . Rogers
The proposed changes in Rules 4 and 44 (g) of the Society's
Rules, of which intimation had been sent in accordance with
Rule 64A, were brought up for discussion.
The following papers were read :—
1. Hindustani Bere Vocabulary of Indian Birds —B
Lizut.-Cotonet D. C, Puriiorr and Panpit Gostn Lat Bonnerser.
Translation of one of the Tardiyat or poems on Sport, of
Abu Nu*as, the Poet-Jester of oo Court of Hartinu ‘v-Rashid.—By
D. Petrie and Lievt.-Cotonet D. C. Putiiorr.
A short note on the Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore.—
By Mavravr Aspus Sanam.
4. Note on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 5.
—Some Autumn Observations in the Sikkim, Himalaya. Note No. 6.
—The Spring Flora in the Simla Hiils.—By I. H. Burxtxt,
These fan, apse will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal
5. Fat of the Himalayan Bear.—By D. Hooper.
ESRD USD Nahar ee
F
|
f
Feb., 1908. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxxv
- Monograph of Sea Snakes.—By Caprain F. Watt. Oom-
municated by the Natural History Secretary
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
7. A note onthe Calm Region in the Atmosphere, which in
the neighbourhood of Calcutta, Jeralegy the cold season, is at a height
of 3,000 to 4,000 feet.—By C.
8. The Builders of the on —By Harinata De.
This paper will be published in a subsequent maanaid of the
Journal.
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, February 12th, 1908, at
9-15 p.m.
Lieut.-Cotonen F. J. Drury, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. Adrian Caddy, Dr. G. C. Chatterjee, Captain F, P. Con
nor, 1.MS.; Dr. H. M. Crake, Dr. H. Fink, Dr, B. N. Ghose, te
W.C. Hossack, Dr. EK. A. Hus useman, Captain D. M. McCay,
IM.S.; Dr. G. N. Mukherjee, Major J. Mulvany, I.M.8,; Dr. J. EH.
Panioty, Dr. F. J. Pearse, Lieut. A. D. White, I.M.S.; Major L.
Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitor :—Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.M.S.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
A suggestion of the Medical Secretary for founding a reference
medical library was referred by the Council for discussion by the
section,
The Hae was carried unanimously.
A vote of thanks to Lieut -Colonel Buchanan, I.M.S., the
Editor of ti “Indian Medical Gazette,” for his generous offer was
also unanimously carried.
A proposition of Dr. Arnold — Se the publication
and criticism by the lay press of pa read before the Medical
Section, was laid before the section by -onlar of the Council.
- The motion was withdrawn by Dr. Caddy.
A doubtful case of skin disease was shown on behalf of
Lieut.-Col. Harris, I.M.S., and a case of multiple fibroma was
shown by Captain. Connor, I.M.S.
The following paper was read :—
‘On a new method of differentiating bacilli of the Typhoid
group” by Dr. G. C. Chatterjee. (Postponed from the last
meeting.) The following members took part in the discussion :
Lt. Colonel Drury, Dr. Hossack, Major Rogers, Dr. Pearse ; and
Dr. Chatterjee replied.
1. [Feb., 1908.]
xxvii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal
= . ee F, A. F. Barnardo’s paper on “Some cases of
puerperal ee es with suggestions for the treatment,”
3 ed until the next meeting. rigeelere
postpon
ge or emaeretit Fre
LIST OF MEMBERS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
ON THE 31ST PECEMBER, 190].
LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL
OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
FOR THE YEAR 1907.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
Vice- Presidents :
T. H. Holland, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., ER. G.I. E.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Secretary and Treasurer,
Honorary General Secretary : Lieut. Colonel D. C.
Phillott.
J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries.
Philological Secretary : Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott.
Natural History Secretary : I, H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Pree Te Secretary: N. Annandale, Esq.,
Z.8.
Joint Philolo ogical Pett oak Mahamahopadhyaya
Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A.
cerry Secretary: Lieut. Colonel F. P. Maynard,
I.M.S., succeeded by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.
Other Members of Council.
W. K. Dods, Esq.
T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
C. Little, Esq., M.A
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A
Lieut. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Lieut. Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., 1.M.S.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M: ‘ a Ve
eT
LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
ee
R.=Resident. N.R.=Non-Resident. A.=Absent. N.S.=Non-Subscribing.
L.M.=Life Member. F.M.=Foreign Member
Pe
res een who have changed their aie since the eo was
drawn up are requested to give rrepagarwanate of such a chan a the Hon
peat Se peabPhite 5 in order that the necessary altera tio y be made in
subsequent edition. Errors or omissions in the illowing "list should also re
y:
Mem who are about to leave India and do not intend to return are
particularly reqnested to notify to the Honorary General bern 3 whether
it is their desire to continue Members of the Society ; otherwise, in accord-
ance wit ule of the rules, their names will be rem vn ae the list at
the expiration of three years from the time of their leaving In
Date of Election.
1907 April3.|N.R.| Abdul Ali, A. F. M., Deputy Magistrate.
Patuakhali, Backergunge.
1907 June 5.| R. | Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, M.A., D.LIT?.,
LL.D. 34, Elliott Road, Calcutta.
1894 Sept. 27.| N.R. | Abdul li, Maulavi, District Sub-Registrar.
Puruli
1895 May 1.| R. | Abdus eles rats M.A., Presidency
Magistrate. Calcut
1901 April 3.| NLR. Abhaya Sankar Cri, "Eixtra Assistant Com-
1903 April 1, |N R.| Abul Aas, rl abe Sayid Raees and Zemin-
dar. Langar Toli, Bankipore.
1904 Sept. 28.) N.R.| Ahmad Hasain Khan, Munshi. Jhelun
1888 April 4. . | Ahmud, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi. 3. “Mau-
lavi’s Lane, Calcutta.
Akshaya Kumar Maitra, B.a., B.L. pesca
Ali Bilgrani, Sayid, B.A., A.R.S.M., F.G.S,
Chudderghaut, Hyderabad.
R
1898 Nov. 2.|N.R
LM
1899 Jan. 4. a Ali Hussain Khan, Nawab. Luckno
R
R
R
R
1885 Mar. 4.
1903 Oct. 28. Allan, <8 = i ms. 9, Dalhousie “Square,
. Catia
1902 Feb. 5. Ambica poo Sen, Lc.s. (retired). 57,
Lansdowne Road, Calcutta.
Amrita Lal Bose, Dramatist. 9-2, Ram
Chundra Maitra’s Lane, Calcutta. ;
Amrita Lal — nei r.c.s. 51, Sankari-
— Lane, Oalcu
1898 Feb. 2.
1897. Jan. 6.
uh Vidyabhusana. 66,
Manicktolla — Calcutta.
xl
‘Date of Election. |
1893 Aug. 31] N.R. | “Anderson, Major Adam Rivers Steele, B.a.,
M.B., ie, C.M.Z.S. LM.S., Civil Surgeon.
_ Ragshahi.
1884 Sept. 3. R. | Anderson, ;, ; ee 22, Strand Road, Calcutta.
1897 June 2. _R, Annada Prasad Bose, u.a., Deputy Magistrate
and Deputy Collector. Serampore.
1904 Sept.28.| R. Annandale, Nelson, pD.sc., ¢.M.z.s., Superinten-
_ dent, Indian Museum. Calcutta.
1904 Jan. 6.' R. | Ashton, R. P. 4, Fairlie Place, Calcutta.
1902 Aug. 27.) R. dentoch Chau dheuri, Barrister-at-Law. 16,
Store Road, Calcutta.
1886 May ae R. Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, The Hon’ble Mr.
Justice, M.A., D.L., re A.S., F.R.S.E., Judge,
High Court. Calcu
1904 July 6.) N me _ Aulad Hasan, Khan Bahadur, Sayid, Inspector
| of Registration. Dace
1870 Feb. 2. LM ee Baden Henry, M.A. C.LE.
Ferlys Lodge, 29, Banbury Road, Ozford,
England.
1891 Mar. 4. che R. | ‘Baillie, D Duncan Colvin, t.c.s., Commissioner.
1900 Aung. 2, R. “Bake, The Hon. Mr. Edward Norman, ¢.8.1.,
1.¢.8., Finance Member, Government of
| India. Calcutta.
1893 Sept. 28.) R. | Banawari Lala Chaudhuri, b.sc., Edin. 120,
Lower Circular Road, Calcutt
1891 Feb. 4. ie R. | Ban Behari Kapur, Raja, C.8.1 sieatteia an.
9 Dee. 1. - M. | es Robert Arnold, M.D., F.G.8. Fairfield,
Oxford Road, Reading, Berkshire, England.
1898 Mar. 2. | LN. R. ‘Barnes, Herbert Charles, M.a., 1.¢.3., Magistrate
and Collector. Shzllong.
1907 Feb. 6. In R..| | Barrow, John Rothney, Inspector of Schools.
orhat, Assam.
1902 May 7 " A. + Bartlett, E. W.J. Ew
1907 April 3. NR. ees Lient Ronald Hl wocd. 27th Punjabis,
1895 July 3. | I. M.) Beatson-Bely Nicholas Dodd, 3B.A.,° 0.1.8.;
1907 Feb. 6., R. "Bell, haste A ered. 1.0.8. 30, Theatre Road.
Gales { Cut tack.
1898 June 1. | LN. R. Bepin Bohass Gupta. Ravenshaw College.
P
1880 April 7. N.R.! Bepin Chandra Rai. Pa Chota Nagpur.
rs. H. 8S. King &
1906 Nov. 7. | F.M.| | Bergtheil, Cyril J. C/o M
Co. 65, Cornhill, Si :
1876 Noy. hi F.M. | Beveridge, Henry, 1.0.8. (retired). Pit fold,
Shottermill, Haslemere, Surrey, England.
1903 Feb. 4. NR. | Siemon Das, Rai Bahadur, u.a., Revenue
: | Minister, ee and Kashmir State.
: Srinagar,
Co ee CC et ne ae ee
Se Se ee Le a
xhi
Date ot
1893 M: Mar. 1. e N.R. | | Bharst Singh, Maharaja Kumara Sirdar, 1.c.s.
| (retired). Allahabad.
1902 Mar. R. mS Krishna Deb, Raja Bahadur.
1, Grey Street, Calcutta.
1907 Oct. 30.| R. ieeenaia Nath Ghosh, Dr., L.u Medical
Practitioner. 109, College Aiba. “Calcutta.
R. | Bloch, Theodor, pu.p., Archeologic ur-
ea
1897 Feb. 3. |
| | ps Eastern Circle. 27, Chowringhee,
| Calcutta.
| N.R. “Bodding, The Revd. P.O. Mahalpahari, vid
Rampore Haut, Sonthal Hic est
1895 July 3.) | N.R. | got Carter, Norman, 1.¢.s., Inspector-
General of eet Eastern Bengal and
= Assam. Shillong.
1906 Sept.19. A. Bradley-Birt, Francis Bradley, 1.c.s. Hurope.
1904 July 6.) R. | Brajendra Nath De, ™.a., 1.0.8. sot seers
sioner, Burdwan Division.
1906 Nov. 7. oe R. Bramley Percy, Siecnaabiaiennt ‘of Palins
1893 Feb. 1.
1860 Mar. iL. M.| eet Sir Dietrich, k.C.1.E., PH.D., F.L.S., F.B.S.
eee 8 Kaiserstrasse, Bonn, Germany. (Bur rope.
1906 July 4.) A. | Brown, Lieut.-Col. Edwin one M.D., 1.M.S.
1907: 2aly.8.|. Re .| Frown, dohir Ooggin,:3.20., 9k, 2.005 Ml
tant aay Pana Geological Barve ‘of
India. Calex
1905 Mar. 1. | N.R. | meced William Baselay, L0.8., District and
| Session Judge, Kamrup.
1907 June 5.|N.R.| Brow hits Colin Harington, m.a., Principal,
Dacca: College. Dacca
1901 Sept. 25., R. Buchanan, Lieut.-Col. Walter James, I
| Inspector General of Jails. 19, Writers
_ Buildings,
1901 June 5. | R. | Burkill, Isaac Das, M.A., Reporter on Eco-
| nomic Products’ to the Government of
India. Calcutta.
‘ 1896 Jan. 8. NR R.| Burn, Richard, 1.¢.s.
Gonda,
1900 May 2. |¥-M.| Butcher, Flera or D. wonton *“Springhld,
| Cupar Fife, Scotla
1904 Aug. 3.; A. eer Lieut. cae “William John, Rr.
Bur
1898 Sept. 30, R. Cable, Sir Tenia Kt. 101-1, Clive Street,
1906 Dec. 5.| RB. (Caddy, Dr. Adrian, a0, (Lond.), pmcs.
(Eng. a D.P.H., tard CPs. (Lond.). 22, :
| rington S
1906 July 4. R. Caddy, Dr. Ana MLD, P.R.C.S. 22, Har-
rington Street, Calcutta
1907 Apl. 3.|N.R. | Calvert, Major a Telfer, M.B., M.R.C.P.,
; Darjeelin
xlu
Date of Eleetion,
1907 Mar. 6. | L.M. aah x Care Navroji Cama, B.A., LL.B.
7 tlaspur, Central Province
1901 Mar. 6. Campbell, William Edgar M Srl eke 1.0.8.,
| Magistrate and Collector. Humirpur.
1895 July 3.) R. | Carlyle, Robert Warrand, ¢.1.£., 1.¢.8., Secre-
| tary to the Government of India, Revenue
| and Agriculture Department. Calcutta.
1899 June 7. NR. Chana Kumar Sarkar. Kawkanik, Moulmein.
1901 Aug. 7.| R. | Chandra Narayan Singh, Rai Rahadir: 16,
| Theatre Road, Calcutta
1901 June 5.| A. | Chapman, Edmund Pelly y, 1.0.8. Hurope.
1906 Jan. 3. | R. | can ee John Piceadiler: “Caloutta Madras-
cutta.
1904 July 6.|N.R.| Charles, Albert Pendrill, p.a., 1.0.s., Registrar,
1903 Sep. 23.| N.R
1907 July 3.
1906 Noy. 7.
1906 July 4.
1903 Aug. 26.
1898 June 1.
1907 July 3.
1901 June 5.
1876 Mar. 1.
1887 Aug. 25.| R.
1895 July 3.
1905 July 5.)
1873 Dec. 3.
|
1885 Nov. 4. |
1905 July 5.)
1906 Dec. 5. |
| Court of Judicial Guritosasivner.
r.
Lucknow.
| Chinta Ito, ome
Engineering Ool-
lege, Tokyo, Jap
R. sory i a Wtliere: exander Kynock, B.sc.,
Chemist, Geological Survey of India.
Calon a
R. | Clarke, Geoffrey Roth, t.c.s. 16, Loudon
| treet, Calcutta.
R. | Connor, Captain Frank Powell, F Rr.c.s. (Eng.),
| .R.C.P. ere : ee oe Medical College.
R. | Cleplantin,. The Most Revd. Dr. Reginald
Stephen, p.p. Tord eve of Calcutta.
F.M. | Cordier, Dr. Palm 2, Boulvard Gumbeltar,
| Hanoi (Tonkin), French Trdo-Ohina
R. | Cotter, G. deP., Assistant Souarinendant®
| Geological Survey of India. Calcutta.
R. Seer. Lieut.-Col. Dirom Grey, t.m.s,, Civil
Surgeon, Haghh eerie
F.M. | “Crawfurd, a B.A., 1.C.8. (retired). Thorn-
woo inyton, | aaa edema
| Criper, oe Risdon, F.¢.s.,
K
1.C., A.R.8.M.
onn
R. | Chae: iach Ghest, 1.0.8. pore.
R. | Cunningham, John Arthur, p.a. Alipur Obser-
| vatory, Calcutta,
et Dames, Mansel Longworth, 1.¢.s. (retired).
Algeria, Enfield,
Middlesex, England.
R. —— Das
ea ey 55, ‘Clive Street, Oal-
WR. | Das, z N. Daulatpur P.O., Khul
| NR. | mer py, Benjamin Hobbs, MLR, oat s, (Eng.),
- Lond.), p.p.H. (Canb.),1.m.s. Haza-
wiBiag
1904 Sept. 28. Y. R. ies os Wo Silearé P.O., Cachar.
xhii
1907 Mar. 6
Date of Election,
1895 Dee. 4.
1906 Dec. 5.
1898 Jan. 5.
1906 Dee. 5.
1902 July
2.
1902 Jan. 8.
1892 Sept. 22.
2.
5.
to
1889 J
1905 Agel
1879 Feb. Ds Fy
1905 May 3.|
1906 Nov. 7.
1907 Sept. 25.
1900 July 4.
1903 Oct. 28.
1903 May 6.
1900 Mar. 7.
1901 Mar. 6.
1904. Aug. 3
1906 Dee. 5.
1906 Oct. 31.
1906 Dec. 5.
1904 May 4.
F.M.
R.
R.
N.R.
NLR.
Delmerick, Charles Swift, Sub-Deputy Opium
Agent. reilly.
Dentith, Arthur William,.1.c.s., Assistant
Comptroller of India Treasuries. Calcutta.
Dods, W. K., Agent, Hongkong nee Shanghai
Banking Corporation. leut
Donnan, Major William, ‘tare ‘Arm , Ex-
aminer of Ordnance Factory Accounts in
India. Calcutta.
Doxey, F. 12, Store Road, ioe korg
Drummond, James R., 1.C.s. (retired). rope.
y t.-Col. Francis cece sien
Medical College: a,
Dudgeon, Gerald Cecil. Euro
ope.
. | Dunnett, James Macdonald, 1.c.s., Assistant
Settlement Officer. Raw alpindi.
Duthie, John F., 3.a., F.u.s. Royal Botanic
Gardens, Kew, ——- England.
Dwarkanath Chakr = M.A.,
High Court. Caleut!
B.L., Vakil,
Eadie, Lieut. John Inglis, ae Messrs. Grindlay
& Co. a lego Loi
Eakins, Dr. Olin Chief Medical Officer,
New York Life SRT 8, Old Court
House Street, Calcutta.
Earle, Archdale, 1.¢.s., ag of Public
Instruction, Bessel Calcu
Edelsto i a D , New cues Bacar Street,
Calcu
Sootea P.O., Tezpur,
Bava “Walter Noel.
Ass
| Fanshawe, Sir. Arthur Upton, ¢.8.1., K.CLE,
Fermor, Lewis Leigh,
ning agen SEN Backeeieal ‘Survey
utta.
Finck, Dr. H., u.p., Surgeon to the Consulate-
General for oa cutta.
Finlow,Robert Steel, Fibre Expert to the Govt.
of Eastern Bengal and Assam. Pusa, Tirhoot.
Firminger, Revd. Walter Kelly, M.a., B-D.,
Sates Chaplain, St. Stephen’s Church.
Lean jee Jama
rae 1
— Captain Henry Bertram, 1.M.3., Civi
eon. Burdwa
sjee Thana 90, Cawasyee'
Patel Street, Fort, Bom
xliv
Date of Election,
1905 Jan. 4. | R. | ender, His Honour Sir Andrew Henderson
Leith, M.A., LL.D., K.C.8.1., Lieutenant-
| Governor of "Bengal. Calcutta.
1902 April 2.) A. ‘Fuller, Sir Joseph Bampfylde, K.c.s.1. Hurope.
i
F.L.S., 1.M.8. Royal Botanic Gar den, Sibpur,
1903 Mar. 4. R. hes Sees Andrew Thomas, M.A., M.B., B.SC
| owra
1893 Jan. 11. | R. | Gait, The Hon'ble Mr. Edward Albert, 0.1.2.,
| L.¢.s., Chief Secretary, Government of Ben-
| gal. _Oateutta.
1899 Aug. 30. | R. Garth, D r.H.C. 4, Little Russell Street, Cal-
1902 June 4. | N.R.
| Gitrteatace A. A. Delduar, Mymensingh.
1907 Sept. 25.) N.R.
Gibbon, Captain, C. M., 89, Royal Irish Fusi-
He oe es "Club, Simla.
1906 Feb. 7. R. | Ginn en. Presidency College,
1902 Feb. 5. eee insh ¢ Chandra Ghosh, Dramatist. 13, Bose-
G
1889 June 5. ae Girjanath R oy, Mahar raja. Dinagepore.
1861 Feb. 5. | Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Colonel Henry Haver-
Zz sham, F.R.8., F.Z.8., F.B.G.S. Nove, Godal-
| ming, Surrey, England.
1905 Aug. 2. - R. | aaa: Captain Chasies Aikman, I I.M.s., Offg.
| _ Deputy Sanitary Commissioner, Eastern
Beng Llong.
1901 he 28. | N.R. | | Govinda Das. Durgakund, Ronis City.
1897 July 7.) A. | Grant, Major ee Wemyss, I.M.S wrope.
1905 May 3. | R. Graves, a G,aA.R.s.M. United ‘Service Club,
| | Cal
1907 June 5.) R. ia. Tieut.-Col Charles Robert Mortimer,
| M.D, F.R.C.S., IM.s., 6, Harrington Street,
| Calcutta.
1900 Dec. 5. | L.M. | Grieve, J. W. A., Deputy Conservator of
orests, COhaibassa.
1904 Jan. 6. NR | aes Shanker Dev Sharman, F.1.s. Futtelh-
e, Agra District, U.P.
1901 Mar. 6. x R. | Habibur Rahman Khan, Maulavi, Raees.
hikanpur, Dt. Aligarh.
1892 Jan. 6. IN. R. | | Haig, Major Wolseley, Indian Army, Ist Asstt.
| to the Resident. Alwar, tana.
1907 Aug. 7. | FM.) Haines, Henry Haselfoot, F.¢.s,, F.L.s.
ham House, Haverstock Hill, Hampstead,
London, N.W.
1904 Sept. 2 28. R. Hallward, Dees Leslie. 3, Harrington
Street, Calcu
1889 Mar. 6. ‘NR | Baseman Pr oak Raees and Zemindar.
| Chuna
xly
Date of Election,
1885 Feb. 4.
1899 April 5.
1907 Feb. 6..
1904 Jan. 6.
1903 June 3. |
1902 Dec. 3.
1906 Dec. 5
1906 July 4.
1907 June 5.
1884 Mar. 5.
1897 Feb. 3. |
1906 Dec. 5. |
1905 July
1905 May 3.
1907 Novy. 6.
1904 June 1.
1904 Dec. 7.
1906 Dee. 5.
1891 July 1.
1898 Feb. 2.
1906 Oct. 31.
1901 Dee. 4.
1907 Feb. 6.
{
|
| RR. Haraprasad Shastri, rari nam ha
M.A., Principal, Sanskrit College. Qal
As | ae sige -Col. Edward Christian, 1. oa %.
} i
IN. R. | neg The Hon'ble Sir Lancelot, k.¢.s.1., Lieuten-
ant-Governor of Eastern Bengal and Assam.
Shillong.
R. Harendra Krishna Mukerjee, m.a. 54, San-
; leutta
R. heen De, ™.A., Librarian, Imperial Lib-
| vary. Calcutta.
|N.B.| Harnarain Shastri, Goswami. Hindu Oollege,
Delhi.
: | N.R..| Harris, 4 G. 56 eet PP. on
| R. | Harris, Lt.-Col. George Fra s Angelo, M.D
| FRCP, LMs. 14, pene Street, oo
|. R Harwood, Col. J. ie F.R.C.S., R.A M.C.. Principal
Medical Officer, Rosato: and eee Bri-
| | gades. United Service oe Calcutta.
OM, Hassan Ali Mirza, Sir Wala Qadr Sayid,
: d.
|
A. | Hasyn, Henry Herbert, B.a., B.E., F.G.S.
Europe.
R. Fry Major William Davey, M.B., 1.M.S.
| 9, Russell Street, Calcutta.
5. N.R. | ee eae ee Gomeiis. Extra Assistant Com-
zpur.
N.R.| Hemendra Prasad Ghose, Zemindar and
Litterateur. Prasad Lodge, Changalbha
| , Jessore.
‘N. R. | pee Captain Lionel Lees. Royal Artil-
| tery, ayy on urma.
PM. “Hewett, J. F., aN (retired). Holton Oot-
: and
N -R. | Hill, Ernest Sian, Muir Central College,
| Allahabad.
NR. | Hirst, Reginald John, District Superinten-
| dent of Police. Purneah.
R. Holland, Thomas Heaty, 4 A.B.C.8., F.G.8., F.B.S.,
Director, Geological Survey of India.
| y
| |
| R. age he David, F.c.s. 1, Sudder Street, Gal-
| cu
R. Hormel Plea Woodward, B.4., Assistant
of Public Instruction, Bengal.
| ee
| BR. |Hossack, Dr. William Cardiff. 47, Park
| Street, i omag ee oe
R. | Houseman, Dr. a ee. SB:
\ (Cantab. ), Medical Officer. Siaieoak: E.LRy.
xlvi
Date of Election.
1873 Jan. 2.
1906 May 2.
1905 July 5.
1866 Mar. 7.
1906 Dec. 5.
1905 Nov. 1.
1904 Jan. 6.
1885 April 1.
1898 Mar. 2.
1903 July 1.
1895 Mar. 6.
1905 July 5.
1907 Dec. 4.
1895 Aug. 29.
1907 Sept. 25.
1889 Jan. 2.
1896 Mar. 4.
1902 May 7.
1906 July 4.
1868 June 3. |
1899 Sep. 29.
1907 Mar. 6.
1904 Mar. 4
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A R.
}
R.
|
| N.R.
. | N.R.| Kamlanand
L.M.
Houstoun, George L., ¥.G.8., Johnstone Castle,
Renfrewshire, Scotland.
.| Howell, Evelyn Berkeley. B.a.,1.c.8. Peshawar.
Humphries, Edgar - Montfort, Bin, TOS.,
Settlement Officer.
Irvine, William, 1.0.8. Cs Berea
Castelnau, Bavaen: London, S
.| Jack, James Charles, 1.c.s., Settlement Offi-
cer, Eastern Bengal and Assam, Far tdpur.
Jackson, A. M. = a ert O/o Messrs. Grindlay
Groom § Co.,
.| Jackson, Victor Forked M.A. Patna Oollege,
Bankipur
Jadoonath ‘Sen, Civil a ee 35, Sab
Narain Das’ Lane, Valeut
.| Jadunath Sarkar. Patna College, Bankipur.
Jagadindranath Roy, Maharaja Bahadur.
Jagadis “Chandra Bose, M.A. D.SC., C.LE.
EKurope.
Jain Vaidya. Jaharz oe 6 Du
James, Henry Rosher, M.a., gal ‘Education
Service, Principal, ouie Titans Cal-
cutta.
J atiadanath Rai Chandhnuri, ma., B. 5 Zemin-
Takt, Jessore.
Jenkins, Owen Francis, 1.¢.s., Offg. Joint
Magistrate. Budaon, U.P.
Jogendra ee Ghose, The Hon. Mr., M.a.,
BB, Plex High Cou rt. 25, Hourrish
Chunder wakes ee Road, Bhowanipore.
Jogendra Nath Das-Gupta, B.s. (Oxon.),
Barrister-at-Law. Hughli College, Chin-
surah.
Jogendra Nath Sen Vidyabhusana, M.a. 347,
Upper Chitpur Roud, Calcutta
Jones, Lient.-Col. John a = - (Dub.),
M.R.C.s. (Lond.), pD.p.H. (Cantab.), F.C.A.,
M.s. United Service Ulub, ean
ee ramohan Tagore, Bahadur, Maharaja
, K.c.s.1. Pathuriaghatta, Valeutta.
Jotihaes Nath Mukharji, 8.a., Solicitor. 3,
Old Post Office Street, pie utta.
Jwala Sahai Munshi, Retired Nazim of Dig,
Bharatpur State. Poa tthe ee District.
Singh, Kumar. —— Raj,
Srinagar P.O., Purneah District
xlvii
Date of Election.
1905 May 3.
1901 Jan. 2.
1906 Dec. 5.
1877 Aug. 30.
1882 Mar. l.
1906 Aug. 1.
1906 Sept. 19.
1893 Sept. 19.
1904 May 4.
1896 July 1.
1894 July 4.
1895 Aug. 29.
1901 June 5.
1887 May 4.
1889 Mar. 6.
1900 Sep. 19.
1902 July 2.
1889 Nov. 6.
~ 1903 July 1.
1902 Oct. 29.
1907 Mar.
sm pap!
1906 Feb.
1906 Oct. 31.
1902 July 2.
A.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
NR.
|
R.
NR.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
R.
N.R.
A.
N
N.
-
R.
N.R.
N.R.
| NR.
N.R.
bo
R.
A.
FM.
Kashi Prasad Jayaswal. Narghat, ene.
Kav Miser Jamasjee Badshah, B.A.,_ 1.C.8.
Eur
Kaye, 5 Oe e Rusby, Bureau Assistant to the
Director General of Education. Simla.
co Nath Dutt. 1, Sckdarpara Lane, Oal-
cutta.
| Kennedy, Pringle, M.A., 8.1., Vakil. Mozaffer-
7, Dr. W. W., M.A., M.D., M.B.C.8
| .R.C.P., DP.H. 9, Russell Street, Calcutta.
| Kesteven, Charles Henry, Aoliotax to Govern-
ment. 26, en Square, Calcutta.
Kiran Chandra De, p.a., 1.¢.8., Registrar of
Co-operative Brodit cies Eastern Ben-
galand Assam. Shillong.
Knox, Kenneth Neville
and Collector. Banda.
Kichler, George William, m.a., Inspector of
1.C.8., Magistrate
Schools, Presidency Division. Culcutta.
Kushal Pal Singh, Raja, m.a. Narkt.
Lachmi Narayan si M.A., B.L., Pleader,
High Court, Caleu
Lajpat Rai, Lala, Pliader, Chief Court.
Lahore,
ee Charles
Rockwell, 9, preind Risch,
Cambridge, Mussuchusetts, US Amer
A La eee Thomas Henry Digges, B. es a G.8.
wrope.
A. | Law, Sir Edward FitzGerald, K.c.M.c., ©.s.
.
Lrope.
| Teatro. Henry Martin, .A., F.L.s., Economic
| Botanist to the Giarrnneied af ‘United Pro-
| vinces Cawnpur | Calcutta,
| Lee, William A., P.RM.8. 38, Strand a
Lefroy, Harold Maxwell, M.A., F.E.8., Im
rial Entomologist. Mozufferpore.
Lewes, urope.
Lindsay, James Hamilton. w.a., 1.0.8. Sewan.
Little, Charles, M.a.
Little, James H., As
School. Kurseony.
Lloyd, Captain Richard Ernest, M.B.,
MB: , Chowringhee Road, Calcutta.
Logan Ae, Lc.s. HBurepe.
Luard, Captain Charles Eckford, m.4. (Oxon.).
20. Elm Tree load, Lundon.
Luke, James, Journalist 98, Clive Street,
| Caleutta.
iF Cavaae Stree, Calcutta.
siabart Master, Victoria
B.S¢c.,
xlvin
Date of Election,
1905 Aug..2. |
1870 April 7
1896 Mar.
1906 Nov. 7.
1905 Aug. 2.
1902 July 2.
1907 April 3.
1906 April 4.
1893 Jan. 11.
1907 Aug. 7.
1999 Feb. 1.
1899 Mar. I.
1891 Feb.
1902 April 2.
1893 Jan. 11.
1907 July 3.
1895 Ang. 29.
1907 Mar. 6.
1906 June 6.
1901 June 5.
1899 Aug.30.
1905 Dee. 6.
4, |
.
4.,
|
|
IL. “ Lyman, B. Smith.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
FM.
i | | MeCay, Captain David, ™.B.,
eae Lt.-Col. Charles Pape OF M.B., F.R.C.8.,
| ums. Medical College, Calcut
708, sae ‘Street, Phila-
delphia, U.S. America.
Frederick, 1.¢.8., District and
F.1.C.,
Cal-
e, Saran.
acCabe, William Bernard, M.ins?.c.&.,
a Engineer to the Corporation.
I.M.S., Professor
___of Physiology. re College, Caleutta.
| Macdonald, Dr. Willia urope.
eeu Mn,’ Resident
an. Medical pak cain.
| kigiaiai Evan, Church aia tland Mis-
sion. Kalimpong, via Se
.| Maclagan, The Hon. Vb aaa Douglas,
M.A., ‘1.¢.8., Chief “ea pal to the Govern-
ment of the Punjab. Lahor
McIntosh, William, Agent, Bank of Bengal.
Hyderabad.
M Lieut.-Col. Sir Arthur Henry,
, C.8.L, C.LE., Indian Army, Agent to
the Genamsier-Ganceal and Chief Commis-
sioner in NSE, stan. ies
McMinn, Charles W., 8.A., I.¢ (retired).
C/o Messrs. “Grindlay & Co., 55, Parliament
St treet, London.
os Macpherson, Duncan James, M.A., C.L.B., 1.C.8.,
Commissioner.
Bhagu ulpur.
Maddox, Major R
alph Henry, 1.M.s.
Europe.
.| Madho Rao Scindia Alijah, Bahadur, emerta
Highness Maharajah Sir,
.V.0., A.D.C., LL.D., Maharajah of Gwalior,
Tai Bilas, Gwalior
Mahendra Nath De,
Bengal National Caltex
aoe ae Gil
» B.S¢., Professor,
Calcutta.
s-ul- Nea Shaikh.
23, Lower Chitpur Road, Caleut
Manctiice Jamshedi Wmawale Lt.-Col.,
M.S. , Carnatic Infantry, St. Thomas
|
Mount, Madras.
Manmatha Nath Mitra, Kumar. 34, Sham-
pukur Street, EES
Mann, Dr. Harold Hart, p.se., m.use., F.L.s.,
Principal, peas ahaa College. Poona.
Mannu Lal, Dr., Civil Sur os Pe a
Marsden mun Nah... Pembroke
Howse: Bath Road, Chale England.
Pe
SS
xlix
Date of Election. ing 30 Suh]
1902'May 7. | N.R. er John nse Director-General. of.
rchwology. Sim
1892 April 6.) R. Fate Lieut. Col. ge Pinsent, M.B.,
DPE, FRCS. LM8., Professor of Ophthal.
; mic Surgery, Medical ( ‘ollege. Calcutta,
1903 Aug. 5.| R. | Meerza Mohammad Masoom, Dr. 8, Peters
Lane, Ualeutta.
1905 Feb. 1. | R. | Megaw, Captain John Wallace Dick, 1.m.s.
Medical College, Calcutta.
1895 July 3. |F.M. | Melitus, Paul Gregory, ¢.0.8., 1.0.8. 44, Hol-
land Park, Nottvng Hill, Lon
1900 Jan. 19.| R. | Michie, Charles. 8, Mission Row, ‘Oaloutéa.
1884 Nov. 5.| R. ay eer Charles Stewart, 8.a., F.¢.s., Super
tendent Geological Survey of India. Bal.
outta,
1905 Dec. 6. Midhut Mohamed Hossain Khan. 8, oh
_ Sobhan’s Lane, rae ta.
1884 Sep 3.) R. | Miles, William . 7, Church Lane, Cal.
1904 April6.| R. | Miller, The Hon. Mr. John Ontario, C..1., 1.C.8.,
Revenue & Agriculture and P. W. D. Mem-
ber, Government of India. Calcutta.
1898 April 6. | N.R. Milne, ‘Major Charles John Robertson, M.2.,
M.S. Berhampur.
1906 Mar. 7. | N.R.| Milsted, W. P.S. Boys’ High School, Allaha-
bud.
1885 June 3. | N.R.| Mohammad Naemullah, Maulavi. Bijnor.
1880 Aug. 4. | L.M. eae Vishnulall ‘Pandia, Pandit, vi 8.
Mutt
1906 Mar. 7. | N.R. Motaiiuolied Mitra; m.1 A., B.L., Pleader. Burd.
1901 Aug. 7.|N.R.| Molony, Edmund Alexander, 1.0.8. Govern-
ment Furm, Cawn
1890 June 4.)} R. | Monmohan Chbikravazti: M.A., B.L., Provincia
Civil Service, Bengal. ; Palmer's Busi
Road, ere Caloutia.
1895 July 3. | N.R.| Monohan, 1.€.8., nom Si
Assam Valley y District. Shillon
1906 Dec. 5. | NLR. — — ree Carmichael, . Sist Sikhs,
1907 June 5./|N.R. este Guptnte Joins Henry, Indian Army,
Supply & Transport Corps. Rawalpindi.
1906 Dec. 5. | N.R. | Morton, Captain Sidney. "bath Punjabis, Dil-
khusha, Lucknow
1905 Jan. 4.) R. | Muksoodan Das. ‘13, Shumbhoo Nath Mul-
lick’s Lane, Calcutta,
1906 July 4.|N.R | Mulvany, Major John, 1.18. Rockwood, Dar-
| seelang. °° He
1905 Mar. 1.; R. | Muralidhar Banerjee. Sanskrit College, Cal-
1906 Dec. 5.| R.
a. oe :
Murphy, Captain C. ©. R., The Suffolk Regi-
dont Ao Ohowwringhoco Road, Calcutta.
Date of Election.
1906 Dee. 5.
1894 Sep. 27.
1907 Jan. 2.
1907 Jan. 2.
1904 Dec. yf
1901 Mar. 6.
1889 Ane. 29,
1887 May 4.7
1906 Dec. 5. |
1901 June 5.
1900 Dee. 5.
1906: Dec, 5: |
1905 May 3.
1905 Nov. 1.
1892 Mar. 2.
1906 Aug. 1.
1907 July 3.
1892 Dee. 7.
1907 Feb. 6.
1904 Jan. 6.
1901 Ang. 28.
1904 Aug. 3.
1902 Jan. 8.
R.
R.
N.R.
INR.
N.R:
.| Nevill, He
‘ Nimmo, John Duncan, c/o Messrs.
re ‘Hobiaokanid ast - Solicitor.
_| Norman, pee Campbell, wa,
| __ lege
.|N piadgial | ex Subordinate Judge.
pur,
.| O'Connor,
Murray, Captain John George Patrick, 1,M.s,
Presidency General Hospital, Calcutta.
Nagendra Nath Basu.
Bagbazaar, Calcutta
20, Kentapuker Lane,
“Nasir Ali, Khan Palade: Mir, Superinten-
pee 8
‘2, Ezra
Gant, North India Salt Revenue.
Sal t Works, Farrakhnagar, Gurgaon
Nasir Hosein Khan, S., Landholder.
Street, Calcutta.
.| Nathan, Robert, 1.c.s., Commissioner, Dacca
Division, acca.
Rivers, 1.0.8., Editor, District
' Gazetteers, United "Provinces.
eee Co. 137, West George Street, Glas-
10, Old Post
Office Street, Calcutta.
Queen’s Col-
Bhagul-
Captain, Frederick
UIE, RA.
O’Kinealy, Major Frederi ck, M.
s. (Eng.);
ao o.p. (Lond.),1.m.s. Medical College, Cal-
William |
Gyantse, Tr was
Ollenbach, AL J,, B.A., 1.0.8. Khondmals, Phul-
bant, Orissa,
O'Malley, Lewis Sydney Steward, B.a., 1.0.8.,
Superintendent, Imperial Gazetteer, ot
Darjeeling
a. Pratab Singh, Raja, o.s.1., Raja of
Bhin Bhinga.
bain: Captain, Arthur = -9, MRO.8.9 Ig B-0,P.
Lo ,»RAM.C. Huro
age, W. W. K., Solicitor, 10, Old Post Office
Street, ae
Panchan: Mu oh popeinyaye.
Chatter” s Street, Caleut
— Dr, John ick L.R.c.P, (Lond. ,
Pp.& 8 a a 19, Royd Street, Calcutta.
Pane tal. M.A., urope.
Panton, Edward ecks Hendersoii, B.A., 1.0.8.,
District and sa J udge. 24- Parganas.
r Sa nOO]
4D, Honey
.
arasni
Parmeshwara Lall, "Beonios
Dal
Date of Election,
1899 Aug. 2.
1907 Dec. 4.
1906 Dec. 5.
1906 July 4.
1888 June 6. |
1881 Aug. 25.
1877 Aug, 1.
1906 April 4.
1907 Feb. 6.
1900 May 2
1906 April 4.
1889 Nov. 6.
1906 Mar. 7.
1904 June 1.
1904 Mar, 4
1906 May 2.
1899 Aug. 29.
1907 Mar. 6.
_ 1890 Mar. 5.
1880 Nov. 3.
1901 April 3.
1887 May 4,
1869 Feb. 3.
1906 Aug. 1.
1898 April 6.
|
|
| N.R.
A.
| L.M.
R.
N.R.
R
R
R.
R
R.
Peake, Charles William w.a., Meteorological
Reporter to the Government of Bengal.
cutta.
Pearse, Thomas Frederick, M.D., F.R.C.8., M.R.C.P.,
ck, M.
p.p.H., Health Officer. Calcutia.
Peart, Captain Charles Lubé. 106th Hazara
Pioneers, Quetta u ,
Peck, Lieut. -Col. Francis Samuel, 1fM.s.
Pennell, Poop Percival, 8.A., Barrister-at-
aw.
Percival, Hugh ’ Melvile, M.A. 14, Park Street,
Calcutta,
Peters, foc came -Col. Charles Thomas, m.z.,
red.) Dinajpur.
Pebeaine, Leonidar. 231, Lower Circular
Road, Qalcutta.
Petrie, David, Assistant Superindent, Punjab
Phani_ Bhusan Mukerji, B.8C. 57, Jhowtola
ad,
Phillips, Rev. Alfred Henry, Church Mis-
stonary Society. 10, Mission Row, Calcutta.
Phillott, Lieut. -Golonel Douglas Craven, 23rd
Ca avalry, .F., Secretary, Bo: of Exami-
ners. 4, Park Street, Galoutta.
Phra a Chandima. 40, Green Hall,
Pen
Pilgeim, G. Elleock, Assistant ger a poem:
Geological Survey of India. Caleu
Pim, Arthur W., 1.c.s, Europe,
Prabhat Chandra Borua, Raja. dct
Assam.
Prabhu Narain Singh, Bahadur, H.H. The
Maharaja Sir, ¢.c.1.e., Maharaja of Benares.
ares,
Prafulla Chundra Ghosh, m.a. 27/3, Boita-
Prafulla Chandra he i“ = Professor, Pre-
ee College. Cal
a Nath Bose, se pad 8/2, Loudon
Sivel ‘Caleut tta.
Pramatha Nath Mallick, Zemindar. 7, Pra-
sonno Kumar ee s Street, Calcutta.
rasanna Kumar Ray, D.Sc. c. CLond. oo
(fs Seer | bere Circular Road, 0
.| Pratapa Chandra Ghosha, B.A. Vindyachal.
ase Charles Stanley. Victoria Boy’s School,
Besavat Coomar Tagore, Benses) Coomar
Sir, Kt. Pathuriaghatta, Calcutta
hi
Date of mer:
1907 ‘Sept. 25.)
i 507 Jan. a
NLR.
1906 Mar. 7
1877 Jan. 17.| N.R.
1902 April 2.
1902 Mar. 5.
1898 May 4,
1907 Jan. 2.
1900 April 4.
‘1901 Jan. 2. |
1893 May 3.
1889 Noy. 6.
1889 5 He 2.)
1879 April 7.
1905 Jan. 4.
1905 a
1884.Mar. 5.| ‘R.
1907 Feb. 6,
1903 Mar. 4.
1900 April 4.
1907 Mar. 6.
1900 Aug. 29.
N.R.
|
.| Rankin, James
a
. | Raleigh, ‘Sir Thomas, K.¢.8.1.
: maprriieot Pande, B.a.,
R. | Promode Prakas Chatterjee. 8, Dixon Lane
Cal
aleutta.
wie he Lieut. Henry Cuthbert. 12th Pioneers,
Than bad.
Picnre ‘Chand Nahar. Azimguny, Murshida-
Radhakishor Dev Barman, H. H. The alin:
erah
ja. Ty ,
Rajehunder Ch Chunder, Attomey-at-Law. 2,
Old Post Office Street, Calcutta.
Rajendra Chandra Sastri, Rai Bahadur, ™.a.,
Bengali Eas poate to the Government of
engal. Calc
Rajendra Nath Mookerjee, 20, Beadon Street,
laleutta.
Rakhal Das Banerjee. 45/4, Simla Street.
Burope.
1.C8x District Judge.
: Rem Ch Chondés Bhanj Deb, re ae —e
of Maurbhanj. Baripa .U., Balas
.| Rameshwara Singh Bahadul, i ‘A. The. Hon.
aharaja, K.C.1.6. Durbhan
BEpeeots Maliah, Kumar. 6 “Quiten Place,
Howr
.| Ram Bans Das, Rai Sahddur: M.A., oot:
Fy
Oudh Commercial Bank, Ld.
homas, 1.0.8., sare? Board
of Revenue, Eastern Bengal and Assam.
on
@
Ranking, Lieut James. 46th Punjabis, Sehore.
so Bri um, London
Rapson, E. J. tish Muxe
Richardson, Thomas William, 1.0.8. Of
Messrs. Grindlay & Qo., 54, Parliament
Street, London.
| Risley, Sir Herbert Hope, B.A., C.1.B., K.C.I.E,,
1.¢.8., Secreta: Government of India,
Home Department. Caleut
.| Robertson, Major Alba, ‘Indian Arm
*f
15th Lancers, Army Supply Department,
Government of India. Sithe
.| Rogers, Charles Gilbert, ¥.1.s., F.c.H., Forest
Port Blair, ‘Andiimiits
onard, M.D., B.S., ame.
47, Park Street, Calcutta.
Rootinall Goenka 57, Burtolla Street, Cal-
cutta.
R.| Rose, Horace Arthur, 1.c.s., Superintendent,
Gazetteer Revision, Punjab. Multan.
a
RS ee RE ee 2
lin
Dave OF GIOCUION,.
1901 Dee. 4
w | A.
1906 Feb. 7. | N.R.
1886 Mar.
1906 May 2.
1896 Ang. 27.
1905 Mar. 1.
1897 Nov.
1905 Mar.
—_
1902 June
1896 Mar.
1897 Nov.
1897 Dec.
1907 Aug.
1906 Dee. 5.
1903 April 1.
1894 June 6.
1900 May 2.
1906 Mar. 7.
1902 Feb. 5.
1894 Aug. 30.
1899 ya 3.
1903 Aug. 26.
1904 June 1.)
1898 Ang. 3.
ST ggngo
5 aa ‘paces
eR.
NR.
nF
R..
NR.
Ross. ward Denison,
a an, les, M.A. y Beis Coilege, Borge
pore
Rustomjee Dhunemeey « Mehta, c.1.e. 55,
Canning Street, Calcutta
Sakhawat Hosain, Maulavi, 8.4., Inspector of
Schoo
set Herbert Frederick, ot S Offg. De-
rele . ee Sont Pargana.
Mon
Sanjib pon Sanial. 1, Dihi Road, Cal-
cutta,
Sarada Charan Mitra, The Hon. Mr. Justice,
M.A., B.L., Judge, High Court. Calcutta.
.| Sasi Bhusan Bose, .a. Ravenshaw College,
| uttack.
| Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mahamaho-
padhyaya, M.A. Presidency College, Calcutta.
| Sotish Chandra Banerji, Dr., M.A., LL.D.,
| Advocate, High Court. Allahabad.
| Saunders, C. 35, Ohowringhee Road, Calcutta.
Schulten, Dr. C. 18, Clive Row, Calcutta.
. Sehwaiger, Imre George, Expert in Indian
| Art. Kashmir Cas. “aie ig
bd.
., Seth, Mesrov bay.
Shah Munir Seo B.A, LL.B. Maznpura,
Ghazi
| Sh fig u.A,, Director of aye In-
Assam.
SPs
struction, Eastern Bengal ai
Shillong.
Shaun, Montague Churchill. Europe.
.| Shibli Nomani, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi.
igarh.
aah Adolphe. & Auckland Square, Raw-
don Street, Caleutt
Shyama Kumar Tag Kumar, Zemindar.
65, Pathuriaghutta tamed, Calcutta.
Shyam Lal, Lala, M.a., LL.B., Deputy Col-
lector. Allahabad.
Sibnarayan Mukerjee. Uttarpara, Balls
.| Silberrad, Charles A., B.A., B.se., I C/o
Messrs. B Silberrad § aah 25, Sasage Gar-
vinces. Allahabad.
Simpson, Robert Howell, B.SC., Sepernen
Mines. Calcutt
Sita Ram, BeA., ae “Magistrate. Dehra Dun .
liv
=
Date of Election.
1872 Aug. 5.
1907 Dee,
4
1907 Mar. 6.
¥905 Mar. 1
1901 Dec. 4
1907 Oct. 30.
1904 Sept. 28.
1898 April 6.
1901 Mar. 6.
1891 A 27.
1904 fs 1.
1899 Aug. 30.
1900 Aug. 29.
1907 April 3.
1907 June 5.
1906 Dee. 5.
1904 July 6.
1904 Jan. 6.
1906 Dee. 5.
1907 Aug. 7.
1905 Jan. 4.
1906 June 6.
1907 June 5.
N.R | strtaraa Revd. Laurentius Olavi, secnterrf
Home Mis
=
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
F.M.
1900 July 4
1904 July 6. |
1893 Aug. 31.
N.R.
N.R.
|
Tate, George P:
and Treasurer, Indian me Mission
the Sonthals. Benagerio, via Sains
Haut.
.| Smith, Major John Manners, Indian Army,
V.C., C.1.E., Resident in Nepal. Katmandu.
Sofiulla Saifadnddin Ahmed, Maulavi, Sub-
Deputy Collector. Dibrugarh, Assam
Sorabji, Cornelia, Court of Wards.
Street, Calcutta.
6, C amac
‘ Spooner, D. Brainerd, Archeological Survey-
or, North-West Frontisr Province. Peshawar.
| Sri Ram Dixit, Pandit, B. a , Secretary, Pratap-
garh State. Pratapyar
Stapleton, Henry a 'B. <
tor of Schools. Dacca
sorine Tunes A., B.A. , Inspector of Schools.
BSO,, Inspec-
‘\Sebting. Edward Percy, ¥.£.s., #.2.8., Imperial
Forest Zoologist. Dehra Dun
Stephen, St. John, B.a., LL.B., Barrister-at-
Law. 7, Russell Street, Calcutta.
Stephenson, ernigy John, iM.s., Civil Sur-
geon. Umballa City.
Stewart, Onpeehr Hugh, Indian Army, Assis-
tant Political Agent. rhe Baluchistan.
Stewart, wd = H., 1.m.s., Medical Officer.
Gyantse,
Stokes, "Caplan Clande bo hem Military At-
Tehera
taché.
.| Streatfield, Clande setae Cecil, L.C.s. Jaunpur.
Stuart, Louis, 1 1.0; Meeru
Subodh iis Malslanchio, B.SC., F.R.8.E.,
210, Cornwallis Street, Catoutta:
., Instructor, Imperial
Dehra Dun.
tee,
ce rae Prasad Sanial, Sri, m.a., Pee a gy ate
Secretary to Raja ur.
Bahad
.| Swinhoe, Rodway ne ad Belicitor.
NLR.
Mandalay, Upper Burm
Syam Sunder Das, B.a. Botiaiee City,
Talbot, Walter Stanley, 1.0.s., Revenue Com-
missioner. ashmir, Srinagar.
assman, Assistant nae’
dent, Survey of India. Dehra Dw
ei ee en en
Date of Election.
1907 June 5.
1878 June 5.
1906 Deb: 5.
1875 June 2.
1898 Nov: 2:
1904 June 1.
1907 Feb. 6.
|
{
1861 June 5. |
1899 Aug.30.
1897 Jan. 6.
1905 Jan. 4,
1906 June 6.
1905 Aug. 2.
1905 Jaly 5.
1900 Aug. 29.
1890 Feb. 5.
1894 Feb. 7.
1901 Mar. 6.
1894 Sept. 27.
1902 Oct. 29.
1907 July 3)
1900 Jan. 19.
N.R.| Taylor, Dr, G. Orissa. Ohandraghona, Chitia-
gong Hill Tracts, Ohittagong.
N.R. temple, Colonel Sir Richard Carnac, Bart
Indian Poin c.L.E. O/o Messrs, King, King
Xf Co.,
N.R. | Tek Chand, Dowitigs shag 1.¢0.8., Deputy
Commissioner. Ludhian
R. | Thibaut, G., PH.D., O.LE., alien Calcutta
University. 46, Wellesley Street, Calcutta:
R. | Thornton, Edward, F.R.1.B.4. 6, Clive Street,
Calcutta:
R. | Tipper, B.A. Assi
N.R.)| Travers Morris W., 9.8¢
LM.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R
R.
A.
R.
R.
N.R.
N.R:
N.R.
LM.
R.
R.
R.
George Howlet
oe Bi > Sale marrage Geological Survey of india,
aleut:
Director of
" aadoe
1.¢.8. (retired).
Indian eng of Sateniba.”
Tremlett, James Dyer, = iii,
De dham, Hosea, Englan
Tribhuban Deb, Raja S, Bendatory Chief of
Bamra. Deogarh, Bam
Tulsi Ram Misra, M.A.
‘urner, Frank, B.A.
agi
Dacca binh, Dacca.
Umapati Datta AIST Pandeya, ee
chool, Caleutt BOY
Urwin, Captain "Jan Johnson, M.B., I.M.S.
Europe
Chakravarti. Sanskrit College,
Vania Major Joseph Charles Stoelke, 1.™.s.,
tendent, Campbell Medical School
coo
Calcu
uperim
and Hospital Calcutta.
Venis, Arthur, M.a., Principal, Sanskrit
Colle. Benares
e.
Vishwa Nath Singh, H. H. The Raja Baha-
ur. Chhatturpur, Bundelkhund.
Vogel, Jean Philippe, tirt. p., Archeological
Surveyor, Punjab. Lahore.
Vost, Lieut.-Col. William, 1.1.s., Civil Sur-
geon. Muttra.
Vesdebaree. E., A.B 8.M., A.B.C.8.5
F G.S., Assistant Superintendent, Geologi
Survey of India. Calcutt
Walker, Harold, A.R.¢.s., F.G.8., A-M.INST.M.,
Assistant Su erintendent, Geological Survey
of India. alcutta
W: e, David Robb.” 9, Clive Row, Cal-
cutta.
vi
Date of Miection,
1901 Jnne 5,;|F.M.| Walsh, . Ernest Herbert Cooper, 1.c.s. C/o
io Messrs. H. 8. King § Co., Pall Mall, London.
1900 April 4 | N.R. Mislios Captain Herbert Jouape, M.B., F.RC.S.,
1M.s. Bulandshahr.
1905 Dec 6.| R. | Watson, Edwin Roy, a, cone Civil
pest Engineering College, Sitpun, Howr
1902 April 2.| R. | Wheeler, Henry, 1 Secretary, Board of
Revenne, LP, x4
1907 t April Cm 3 ite, Lieut. Arthur Denham, ™.B.,
(Lond..), 1.u.s., Medical Officer 13th Rej.
puts, Alipur.
1907 Feb. 6. | N.R.| White, Captain J. R., p.s.o. Gordon High-
aibark two landers, Peshawar
1906 Sept. 19. N.R.| Whitehead, Richard Bertram, 1.¢.s., Assistant
solscuity | Commissioner. Delhi.
1905. Dee. 6, He 4 denn, més, M.A.; 0.8.1, 1.0.8, United Ser-
hetite vice Club, Calcutta. — ~~ © ie tO
1904 Mar. iF R. || Wood: William Henry Arden, M.a., F.C.S.,
F.R.G.S., Principal, La Martiniere. Cal-
ra cutta.
1906 er R. | Woodley, Rev. E. C., s1.a., Principal, London
Missionary Society’s Coll ege.
1900 Dec. 5.|N.R.| Woodman, Henry Charles, 1.¢.s., Offg. Magis-
trate and Collector. - Mozuffe rpore.
1906 Mar. 7.|N.R.| Woolner, Alfred Cooper, m.a., Principal, Ori-
ental College. Lahore
1907 June 5.; R | Wright, Harold, AM.LC.E. BE. I. R. House,
Calcutta.
94 Aug.30.| N.R.) Wright, Henry Nelson, 8.a., 1.c.8. Allahabad.
1898 July 6.| R. | Wyness, James, c.e. 14, Clive Street, Cal-
rt ¢ cutta, aha
1900 Mar. 7.| R. | Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Samkhyaratna-Veda-
ret tirtha, Pandit. 59/3, Harrison Road, Oal-
cutta,
1905 Mar. 1.; R. | Young, Her é- Willifer. 23, Chowringhee
Road, Caleu
1906 June 6. | N.R.| Young, Manse Charles Gambier, Offg. District
Engineer, East Indian Railway. Gaya.
Saree. *
lyii
SPECIAL HONORARY a ee —_—_
Date oF Blectton, yj =
1884 Jan. 15.
1884 Jan, 15.
1884 Jan. 15.
1884 Jan. 15.
Dr., Ernst Mensa Professor in the University of
ena. Prussi
Charles Pee i Esq., 0.M.G., M.A, LL.D, F.R.AS.,
F.R.S. Mewskon.
Revd. Professor A. H. Say Oech rofeasor of Assyrio-
logy, een’ s College. Oaford, B ngland.
Monsieur Emile Senart. 18, Rue Frangois Ter,
Pari: ce.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Date of phan spens :
1848 Feb. 2.
1879 June 4.
1879 June 4.
1879 June 4.
1883 Feb. 7.
1894 Mar. 7.
1894 Mar. 7.
1895 June 5.
1895 June-5.
1895 June 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
1899 Feb. I.
1899 Dec. 6.
Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, G.C.8.1., 0.B., M.D., P.R.S.,
D.C.b., LL.D. F.L.8.,. F.G.8., F.R.G.S. Sunningdale,
; nd.
Dr. Albert Giinther, M.s., M.D., PH.D., F.Z.S., F.R.8.
23, Lichfield Road, Kew, Surrey, England.
Dr. Jules Janssen. - a MEME? d@’ Astronomie
Physique de Paris,
Fra
ue P. Reynaud. La ba Faculté des Lettres, Lyons,
Trance
Dr. Alfred Rassell Wallace, LL.D., D.G.L., F.L.3.; P-2.8.,
Professor Theodor Noeldel e. Ofo Mr. Karl T.
Triibner, Strassburg, ny.
Lord Rayleigh, M.A., D.C.L., D.SC., LL.D., PH.D.y B-R.A.S.,
F.R.S. Ferling Place, Witham, Men Englund.
se -Genl. Sir Richard Strachey, 8.£., G.¢.8.1., LL.D.,
G.8., F.G.8:, Fiuln8.,. ¥R.S. 69, Lankast ster Gate,
Charles H. Tawney, Esq., M.A., -C.LE. Glo India
Lord Lister, Pneas D.C.L., M.D., LL.D., D.SC., F-R.S.,
12, Park Crescent, Portland Place,
Professor F. Kielhorn, PH.D., D.LITT., LL-D., CLE.
The Universi a.
Professor Charles Rockwell: Lanman. 9, cong’
Professor Edwin Ray Lankester, “i, LL.D., F.B.S.
British Museum sees Hist. dy Cromwell
L 1, SW.
lvili
Date of Election.
1899 Dec. 6.
1899 Dec.
1899 Dec.
1901 Mar.
1902 Nov.
1904 Mar.
1904 Mar
1904 Mar.
1904 Mar.
1904 wise
1904 Mar.
1904 July
1906 Mar.
bo
4
Sir George: King, M.B., K.0.1.E., LL.D., F.L.S., F
LM.s. (retired). O/o Messrs. Grindlay s 0o., "SS,
Parliament Street, Lo yan
Prufessak Edward Burnett Tylor, D.C.L., LL.D., F.B.8.
Keeper, University Museum. Oxford, England.
tee Edward Suess, PH.D.,. Professor of Geology
e University of Vienna.
Chota John Wesley Judd, 0.B., LL.D., F.R.S., FG8.,
Late Prof. of the Royal College of Science.
30, Cumberland Road, Kew, England.
Monsieur René Zeiller. Ingéniewr en chef des Mines.
cole su:
ee et Hendrick Ke nd.
essor Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar,
C.LE.
oo
Prolemeeat J. DeGoeje. de, He
Professor Ignaz Gaidsiher ve DD. LITT.,- LL.D.
Budapest, Hungary.
K.0.8.15 CLE, LL.D. 82,
Sir Charles Lyall, m.a.,
_Corn
tib.), LU.D., 8c.D.
Univer sy “a fries
Dr, George Abraham Grierson, PH.D., D.LITT., C.1.E.,
1.6. Bixee a Camberley, Surrey,
Eng
The Rioht Hon'ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston,
1, Carlton House Terrace, Lon-
M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S
don. S.W.
ASSOCIATE MEMBERS,
1974 April 1
1875 Dec. 1. |
1882 June 7.
1884 Ang. 6.
1885 Dec. 2.
1886 Dee. 1.
1892 April 6.
1892 Dec. 7.
1899 April 5.
|
:
Revd. E. Lafont, ¢.1.£., 8.J.
Park Street, Calcutta.
Revd. J. D. Bate. 15, St.
Folkstone, Kent, England
Herbert Giles, ae Europ e.
Archbishop's House, 12,
John’s Ohurch Road,
F. Moore, Esq., ¥.1 FS ie So House, Avenue Road,
rae coe aitioad
Dr. A. Europe.
Sri Raigs Chscine Das, Rai Bahadur, o.1.n. 32,
Creek Row, Calcutta.
Acharyya wet dg tote Samasrami. 16-1, Ghose’s
Lane, Caleu
Restos Foal ge Brihl. . Civil Engineering
es tes Sibpur, Howrah.
ur Ram Brahma iioad, Superintendent
a ade Alipur, Caleutta
lix
Date of Election,
1899 April5.| Pandit Visnu Prasad Raj Bhandari. Chief
Librarian, Bir Library. Katmandu, Nepal.
1899 Nov. 1.| Revd. E. Fr ancotte, s.J. 10, Park Street, Cal-
cutta.
1902 June 4.} Revd. A. H. i oo Moravian Missionary.
ne eae District .
LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM
_ INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.*
* Rule 40.—After the lapse of three years from the date of a
member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the
near, 3
interval have been received by ae waar his name shall be re-
moved from the List of Member
The following members will be removed from the next Mem-
ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule:—
J.C. Fergusson, Esq
Dr. William Roy Masiinsta:
.
war Lall.
Eee Churchill Shaun, Baq.-
LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1907.
By RETIREMENT.
The Hon. Mr. Charles George Hillersden nora : 0.8.
Charles Walter Bolton, Esq., 0.8.1., 1.¢.8. (retired ).
Sir James Austin Bourdillo on, K.C.s.1., ¢.8.1.
v, Walter Kelly Firminger, ™.a., B. D., FR. G8.
Rev. Henry Barry Hyde, m.a.
The Hon. Mr. Krishna Govinda Gupta, I.C.S.
Capt. John setae Holdich Leicester, M.D., B.S., B.SC., F-R- C.B.»
M.R.C.P.,
Norman Me sLeod, Esq.
F, J. P. Minchin, Esq.
Ww. ont E
Lieut.-Col. David Prain;: M.A., M.Bi Li.D., LMS. (retired).
Pandit Pramatha Nath "Tarkabbusana. a
Pandit hate Seo Nath er es
Kaviraja Upendra Nath Sen.
Lieut. Col. John. Henry Tull Walsh, 1s. (retired).
lx
By Dzatu.
~ Ordinary Members. om ag
Syed Abdul Alim.. Tega
_ Patrick Doyle, Esq., C.8., F.B.A.S., F. as.
jeut.-Col. Herbert. Jekyl Dyson, P.R.C.8,, 1.M.S.
Babu Girindra Nath Dutt, B.A., M.R.A,8., M.8.A
Major David Macbeth Moir, M.A., M.D., 1.M.S.
Maharaja Pratab Narain Singh.
Life Members.
Lida: -Genl. Sir Henry Edward Landor Thuillier, KT.,
C.8,1, F.R.S,, RA.
id Yo alias Ge anak ea ae
Sir Michael Foster, K.C.B., M.A., M.D., D.C.L., Li.D., D.8@.,
+9 PAn8., PRS
-~ bord Kelvin.’ 6.0.¥0., 0.0.b LLD., F.R.8.E., P.
Unpver Rote 9.
Captain William Wesley Clemesha, M.D., 1.M.S,
Pandit Gauri Dutta Misra Vidyabhusana, M R.A.s.
Captain D. Harvey, R.a.M.c.
Sri oO Ananga Bhimkishore Gajapati Maharaj
< Fa eahaichestas Esq.
. Leake.
Casita e G. B. Riddock, R.A...c.
‘Ties Rue 38.
Babu Bhupendee Sri Ghosha, B.A., B.L.
Babu Purmeshwar Narain Mahat!
Raja Satindra Dev, Rai Mahasaya.
Unper Rote 40.
Miss Margaret Adams.
Ameer Ali, Esq., B.A., C.1.8.
Sir George Watt)-Kr., C.1.8..
a a Se Sy
Ixi
The names of the following absent members have been re-
moved from the List of Ordinary Members as they are Honorary
Members :—
Sir George King, M.B., K.C.L.E., LL.D. PF. LeS8., ke F. R. ay = L. M.S,
(retired).
Sir Charles Lyall, m.a., K.¢.8.1., C.LE.,
Dr. George Abraham ’Grierson, enh, ae, C.1.E., 1.0.8.
(retired).
fie
ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL,
ReEcIPients.
Chandra Kanta Basu
Yati Bhusana Bhaduri, M.A.
Surendra Nath Maitra, M.A,
BARCLAY MEMORIAL MEDAL.
1901
1903
1905
1907
RECIPIENTS.
E, Ernest Green.
Major Ronald Ross, F.R.C.s., 0.B., C.L.E., F.R.8., LM.8.
(reti
Lieut. -Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.R.3., C.LE.,
LM.S. (retire
Lieut. cree Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D.,
C.LE.,
Vg ZT:
[APPENDIX. |
ABSTRACT STATEMENTS
OF
RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS
OF THE
ASIATIC POCIBTY OF PENGAL
FOR
THE YEAR 1907,’
lxiv
STATEMENT
1907. Asiatic Society
Dr.
To EstaBLISHMENT
Rs. As. P. Ra Ae. PB:
Salaries... 5,058 12 1
Commission ae ae : 496 2 8
Pension... eh we iss 240 0 O
Grain Compensation Allowance .,. we 172 14 3
5,962 13 0
To ContTINGENCIES,
Stationery ,.. ws oad 114 1 6
Taxes ee mz é a PACS 20-0
ostage es 2 as 559 4 3
Freight... ke oe fe 390 8 5
Auditing . wee ae 100 0 O
Electric Fans and Lights as es 3384 9 0
Insurance fee wee a 13 >
Potty repel
Miscellaneous 42015 3
3,603 11 2
To LIBRARY AND COLLECTIONS.
Books ree ane is 2,045 0 O
Binding... aS ae ma 1,294 10 3
3,339 10 3
0 PUBLICATIONS.
** Journal and Proceedings,” ie raf ge 7,875 7 §&
To printing a of Circulars, Recei
Forms, &. a we 594 4 0
8,469 11 5
To BUILDING.
Servants’ Latrine bee a: Vee 318 15 6
Unfiltered water-supply a 107 18 6
oa aa bends, etc. eas a 665 12 0
onndary Wal ; ue Ba 0 8:0
pier (repairs) és e a 453 9 38
‘ 1,616 10 3
Donation to the fund in honour of Prof. De
oes ae eis eth 157 8 O
Farn tee tre 28 14 O
pan serum Installatio Re a 235 0 O
Interest on Government Fane purchased ee wee 38 1
Paging Manuscripts ees 297 0 O
To Personal Account - written off and miscella-
eous) ae 185 1 0
To EXTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE.
Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue we eas 9.628 1 9
Balance , 1,81,836 15 6
Torat Rs, os 2,15,399 1 5
=
No. 1.
of Bengal.
1907.
By Balance from last report
By Casu RECEIPTS.
Publications sold for ca
estments
Rent of room in the Society’s premis
Be sar ove! ove sapathan’ of ance for the
i 3 anthropological
allowance retin prarernatere of Eastern Ben:
8
Miccellanen
e of Gocke rejected from Library
By ExtTRAORDINARY RECEIPTS.
Sale of old beams and jois
Subscriptions to ane Bociety Scientific
Catalo
By Personat ACCOUNT.
Admission a
Subscription :
Serer as eabscription
credit ;
les
Wacctiersan
ToTaL Rs.
Re. As. P. Re, As. P.
1,79,519 3 8
1671 0 5
6,520 8 O
0 0
2,000 0 0
1,000 0 O
94 8 0
45 14 0
11,831 14 5
1,200 0 O
‘8,781 9
9,981 9 0
096 O 0.
10,754 0 0
300 0
880 14 0
36..-6.°9
wwe (4066 6
2,15,3899 1 5
J. A CHAPMAN,
Honorary Treasu
rer,
a a a Dice rel
lxvi
STATEMENT
L907. Oriental Publication Fund, No.4, i
Re.-A9.: 2. Ra, Ag, 2:
Salaries is se 1,560 11 5
Com Feerod on u collection % sas 26 3 8
= iawn char. i be 2,840 15 5
Pos ne bs & re 176-6: 6
Freight a y a 124 1 0
cert charges ia ie ia 6,885 9 3
Stationery sn 5 & 92-3. 8
hse cS iy a bie 81.9 90
Bindin S = 010 0
Grain Cuneceneasin Allowance ... one 54.13 3 he
11,264 0 9
To Personal Account (written off and miscella-
neous) ... ; vs 8)4 0
Balance aes ve 5,109 4 3
ToTatL Rs. ba 16,382 3 0
STATEMENT
1907. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 2, in
To Balance ore aes c ee 2,000 0 O
Torat Rs. rae 2,000 0 O
Sea Sem
Te i
NaS ee
Ixvii
Nie, 2.
Acct. with the Asiatic Soe. of Bengal. 1907.
Cr.
Rs. As. P. ne: Ags Ph,
By Balance from last Report... ae oye 1,335 14 9
By CasH REcEIPTs.
Government Allowance ei ay 0
Do. Special ... ia 3,000 0 O
se sold for cash ay ~~ = 1406 0 6
gs recov te ee 6410 6
13,560 11 0
By PersonaLt ACCOUNT.
Sales on credit Sa ne es iG 1485 9 3
Tora Rs. ses 16,382 3 0
J. A. CHAPMAN,
Honorary Treasu
Asiatic Reality: of Bengal.
No. 3.
Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907.
Cr.
By Casu REcEIPTs.
Government Allowance he ies ae 2,000 0 0
Torat Rs. re 2,000 0 0
J. A. CHAPMAN,
Honorary Treasur
Asiatic peor of Bengal.
Lxviii
STATEMENT
1907. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Aeet.
Dr.
To CasH EXPENDITURE.
2 Ay es Re. As. P.
Salari E316 11.9
Travelling charges 438 0
Printing 482 14 3
Postage . 1414 O
Statio is E=3
Contingencie 25 4 9
Purcha of Massinslighe 50 0 0
Insuran zs 1260.0
Grain Compensntion A Allowance oS: 6.9
Freight in 1b 6.0
3,578 1. 9
Balance 2k eo 2
ToTaL Rs, 6,849 10 11
STATEMENT
1907. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund in
Dr.
To CAsH EXPENDITURE,
Salaries te
Grain Compensation Allowance
soa of aii
Stationery
Co: ontingencies
Postage
thom pigs ‘charges
rintin
ivssetiaid fee
SCAADGAGCOAMe -
Balance
Tota Rs.
Re, Ag P,
7,882 0 0
1,158: 8 9
8,985 8 9
i
ee ee
Ixix
No. 4.
with the Asiatic Society ty of Bengal. 1907.
Cr.
By Balance from last Report ibs ae ae 3,643 8 11
By Casa Receipts.
Government Allowance weg jae 3,200 0 0
Advances recovered ... no Ae: O72. 6
3,200 2 O
By Personat Account.
Sales on credit wes wes ae ses ee! gay
Tota Rs. a 6,849 10 11
J: A sei
Treas
sep ekts Society a Bengal.
No. 8.
Acct. withthe Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907.
Rs, As. P. Rs. As. P.
By Balance from last Report —... a i 1985 8 9
By Casu Receipts.
Government Allowance —_
ToTaL Rs. ws 8,985 8 9
J. A. CHAPMAN,
Honorary Treasurer,
Asiatic
Society of Bengal.
STATEMENT
1907. Bardic Chronicles MSS. Fund in
Dr.
Re, As, P; Rs. As. P.
To Balance ae o> Pad nee 2,400 0 O
Tora Rs. cas 2,400 O 0
STATEMENT
1907. Personal
Dr.
He. Ag. P. Rs. As. P.
To Balance from last Report a0 ws wee 2,703 138 3
To Caso EXPENDITURE.
Advances for arias of Manuscripts, &c, ... 3,033 11 6
To Asiatic Society avs 14,066 6 9
», Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 ee 4,485 9 $
», Sanskrit Manuscript Fo od ier 6 0 0
—_ 15,558 0 O
Tota Rs. es 21,295 8 9
‘ipa
pour sonar
Ixxi
No. 6.
Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907.
Cr.
Rs, As. P. Ra, A, FP
By Balance from last Report... nie os 2,400 0 0
TotaL Rs. = 2,400 0 0
J, A, CHAPMAN,
Honorary Trea
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
ING. ?.
Account. 1907.
Cr.
Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P.
By Cash Receipts 238 aad se = 17,011 4 6
», Asiatic Society et 185 0
» Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 i. 8 14
193 15 0O
Due to the Due by the |
ee: Society. Society. |
| las.| |
Rs. a | Pf Res.. | ha.+ FP.
Members... 2,677.13! 0 aj 1 6 |
Employés 30; O0' Of 100; 0: 0}
Arabic and Per- | | |
sian anu- | | {
scripts Fund 675 0| 0 ss
sapere t Man | | |
cripts Fand_ 1,000, 0} Of ... |
Mindeliahc 142) 2) 34123 | 8| 6)
} j
452415 | 8] 434/10 0 |
Shion 5 ee | | ; 4,090 5 3
Tota Rs. re 21,295 8 9
J, A. CHAPMAN,
Honorary Tre
Asiatic Society ‘of Bengal,
Ixxli
STATEMENT |
1907. Invest- |
Dr. |
Value. Cost, ‘a /
Res -Ag. P; Rs. ° As. P. ,
To Balance from last an ee aoe 84, fed 0 0 1,84,326 : 0
» Purchase : ie i oO 0 5,85 57 2 |
;
TOTAL Rs. ... 1,90,700 0 O 41,90,188 10 2 ON
PERMANENT’, TEMPORARY.
Funps. Total Cost. |
Value. Cost. Value. Cost. eT, :
Rs, ‘ale. Rs. |AIP| Rs. [Alp Rs. [A.(P. |
Asiatic Society i 1580] 0 “6 15888 4| 9} 35,350) 0] 0} 35,407] 15] 5] 1,88,844| 4) 2
Trust Fund ‘ice 1,339) 6 aes jerefoe i _ 1,389] 6] 0
1,855,850 — 9 35,350 ol 0 35,407] 15] 5 1,00,183 20 2
STATEMENT
LGOF. Trust
Dr.
Rs. As. P.
To Pension Be oes es one 48 0 0
Balance ae vee 1,462 11 10
Tota. Rs. = 1,610 11 10
AG ata
P
.
'
|
:
Ixxiti
No. 8
ment. 1907.
Gr,
Value. Cost.
Re. - As, P. Rs. As. P.
By Balance mS me «sy £90,700: 09 1,890,188 10-3
Totat Rs. ... 1,90,700 0 O 1,90,183 10 2
J. A. CHAPMAN,
Honorary Tre
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
No. 9.
Fund. 1907.
Gr,
Ra, As. F
By Balance from last Report ee ie Sore 1,461 11 10
», Interest on Investment os ses se
ToraL Rs. < 1,510 11 10
J, A. CHAPMAN,
coamtio’ oe Treasui
ait a Bengal.
Ixxiv
STATEMENT
1907. | Cash
Dy.
Re, As. P:
To Balance from last Report aa ae oes 3,315 11 3
RECEIPTS.
Rs. As. P.
To Asiatic Society so SAIS 7-5
seg Publication Fund, No. y aie LS: B60 TE: 'O
No. 2,000 O O
_ Sanskrit Mesinaceipt und we 3,200 2 0
» Arabic and chee "Mannacript Fund Ha 7,000 O 0
* ‘Pevechd} Acco rg TP) 8 oe aay
» Trust Fund ae cle 49 0 0
64,634 8 11
Tota Rs. ie ce 67,950 4 2
STATEMENT
1907. Balance
LIABILITIES.
Rs. As. Po Sap ae FP,
Asiatic Socie vs, 1,81.896 15 6
Orien fat Publication Fund, ae 1. aie 5.109 4 3
a 4 0 0
Sanskrit Manus und aes S27 8 2
Arabic and Persian fig pare Fund a 1.153 8 9
Baxdie Chronicles Manuscript Fund 2,400 O O
rust Fund ane wee 1,462 11 10
1,97,234 1 6
ToTAL Rs. oy 1,97,2384 1 6
We have examined the urge sorte Sheet, and the oe detailed
Acconnts with the books and vouchers presented to us, and certify that it is
in accordance therewith, pavcali partie forth the position of the Society as
at the 31st December, 1907.
CALCUTTA, Meucens, Kine & Simson,
29th January, 1908. Chartered Accounta
ears.
aI «tata deel
;
'
F
*
i
lxxy
) No. 10.
| Account. . 1907.
| Cr.
EXPENDITURE.
Bas Aa. P= Re. Ae. 2.
. i Asiatic Society 1 Care OL
| . Oriental Pablication Fand, No. ‘1 . 11,264 0 9
, Sanskrit Manuscript F und ar Sere 3 8S
’ Arabic and Porsi an Manuseript Fund 7,882 0 0
., Personal Account ‘ er 3,033 11 6
| , Investment + mA . 6,857 3 2
. , Trust Fund ee = oe 48 0 0
64,990 2 1
Balance ae 77 2,960
|
| Torat Rs. te 67,950 4 2
J. A. CHAPMAN,
, Honorary Tre
| Asiatic pager ar Bengal.
No. it.
- yy
Sheet. 1907.
ASSETS.
Rs, As. P. Ba Ast
Personal repgecs = aus is ,090 3
Investmen das a ;.- 1,890,188 10 2
| ash macs tes i . 3900-2 1
| 197,234 1 6
Government Pro, Note at Bank of Bengal’s
Safe ayaa A Account Cashier’s Security
Deposit Rs
Tortat Rs. ss 1,97,2384 1 6
J. A. CHAPMAN,
orary Trea
ataie Soctéty ee Bengali.
7 ee
SI ta A ue eg
%
+2
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. = Vol. 1, ete., 1905, etc.
Centenary Review, 1784—18
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Calcutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
= (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which — |
bee? are held on the first Wednesday in each month —
7 in September and October. :
ed (6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- —
os (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings —
and to the grounds and public rooms of the pee
during the hours they are open to members.
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other publee
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
(e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from t
Library.
( 4 To receive gratis, copies of the Journal _ Pr - dis
and Memoirs of the Society. — a
: o) To fill any office in the gerne on ing uly e
thereto.
Wee Dardiyat. or pa Spor
of one of t,
Abu Nu*as, the Poet-Jester of t the ‘Ona of Hartinw’
ashid.— By D. Perrin and Lievr. -Cononet D. C.
The Babarnama Fragments. = HL Bavegior
Note on the calm region in the a above
which, during the cold ser is sat a height of 3, ew pi
—By ©. Lire... ss
Q Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Indian Birds.—By Lievt.-
Gonoven D. C.. Puittorr and’ Panpir Goss Lap
_ _Bonnersee, Board of Examiners — oe
| Préseodings for February, 1908. utd
Proceedings of the Medical Section for February, 1908
«JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
| ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. IV, No. 8.
MARCH, 1908.
SIRWILLUAMJONES
IMDCCXLVI-MDCCXCM
CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC society, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
Issued May 26th, 1908,
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Se., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents :
“T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.B.S.
; G. Thibaut, Esq., oie Ph.D, D.Se. 2:
a att
Nee o Shastnm,
- Lient, Colonel G. PB. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.O.P, LMS,
Secretary and Treasurer:
General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C, Phillott.
Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries : . |
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. —
Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., .
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhitsana, M.A., Ph.D
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., ¥.G.S
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., LMS.
H, G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A, B.L.
| saben s al-Mamun eateioe.” i Bes LLD.
ee oO “sent
13, Notes on Indo-Scy aian Coinage (with two plates).
By Rakuat Das Banerdi.
e following notes were drawn up while arranging the
Joint Cabinet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal and oe Indian
Museum, according to the new catalogue by Mr. V. A. Smith.
Barty Great Kuspan.
Kadphises I.
Mr. Smith remarks that on the reverse of coin No. 3 of this
prince “he can read only ga; the other characters seem to
I read the legend from a cast and with the help of a mirror as
follows :—
: . Yayugasa la kuju dhrama ... .
The complete legend on the coins of Kadphises I is :—
“ Kujula Kasasa Kusana Yavugasa Dhramathidasa. ”
The absence of the second part of the name, viz., Kasasa or
any of its variants, such as Kadphisasa, Kaiisa, etc., is a peculi-
arity. For this reason I am inclined to call it an ancient forgery,
(PL. IVa 33
Later Grear KusuHay.
Up to the present a8 noting particular is known about the
successors of Vasudeva BAZOAHO with the exception of
the fact that the seonieatte: of their coins ‘ioe the name of Vasu-
deva and that irregular Brahmi syllables occur on them. The late
Sir Alexander Cunningham was a pioneer in this field, vate Hs
immediate successors. It appears that three successo u-
deva assumed a — (PAONA ise or Sahanusahi
for Persian #4 .,#l%). Their names are Kaniska Vasudeva, and
Vasu (KANHPKO,. BAZOAHO and rey: I think there will
| V. A. Smith, Catalogue of the Coins in the Indian Museum, Vol. 1,
66. ‘
82 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
be no objection against naming i a se agetabaci Kaniska
II, Vasudeva IT and Vasu (deva) I Kaniska II seems to have
been the direct successor of Va aes I. In my ites on the
‘‘Scythian Period of Indian History ” (Indian Antiquary,1908, p.25)
I have tried to show that the 26th year of the reign of Gondo-
phernes or Guduphara falls on the 103rd year of the Saka era and
that the North-Western Provinces of the Kughan empire must have
been acquired by Gondophernes in the earlier part of the reign of
Vasudeva I. The reigns of the Parthian conqueror and his suc-
cessors must have been very short because in the Panjtar i cage
tion, the date of which must be reckoned according to the
era, we find a Kushan king still ruling over the provinces to ithe
west of the Indus. The reigns of Abdagases and Or rthagnes
must have been completed before the gaia year 122, z.e., 200
A.D., the 4 of the Panjtar inscription.
u from the execution of the coins Mr. V. A. Smith
has nines: Kaniska II and Vasudeva II in the hi century *
A.D., while he places Vasu or Vasudeva Aas 200 A.D.§ <Ac-
cording to his Lankika era theory Vasu becomes to some extent
a contemporary of Vasudeva I. But I find that ; Cunningham has
described some coins of Vasu which bear on their obverse the
full Greek legend of re coins of Kaniska I] * (PAONANO
PAOKANHPKO KOPANO).
The probability is then in favour of the fact that Vasu for
ome time acknowledged the suzerainty of Kaniska IJ. Conse-
Vasudeva I lived a year longer, we find that the date of the acces-
sion of his successor Kaniska II falls in the year 178 A.D. At this
time serious disturbances must have been going on in the Kushan
kingdom, because three years later we find the Parthian king i -
complete possession of the fair province of Gandhara. Itis qui
certain that Gandhara was included in the Kushan empire pan
the earlier years of the reign of Vasudeva [, because some of his
coins were found in the square stipas at Ali Masjid. Vasu-
he Panjtar es has been partially edited , Cunningham with
a arawing in the Reports of the Archzological Survey, » V,p. 14.
talogue of the ply in the Indian Museum, Vol. — “87.
3 oe id.
4 Numismatic aoa 1893, p. 118-19, pl. VIII, Nos. 5-8. I have been
obliged to accept Canningham’s readings of the Greek legends on the obverse
of these coins, becaus rage <i are no coins of ka IT issued by Vasu in
the Joint Cabinet. The coins of Vasu in the Joint Cabinet 00 seem to be late er than
not very bad, but I have not been able to make ont the complete nd. I
have relied on Cunningham, because I find e dis-
tinction between Kaniska II and Vasudeva II among the later great Kughans.
The validity of the assertion that Vasu was a subordinate prince under
Kaniska II depends entirely upon the pasate of Cunningham’s readings.
ry
e
ze
Vol, IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. 83
(N.S. ]
Indus. The grand empire of Kadphises IJ, and Kaniska I, has
fallen, and the Sahanosahi was ruling over the Punjab, Central India
and the United Provinces. Assuming the duration of the reign of
agases or Avadagasa falls in the year 185 A.D. The reigns of
Orthagnes and Abdagases must have been very short as their coins
are very few in number. An average reign of ten years may be as-
signed to each of these princes. 1 think Gandhara was reconquered
from the Parthians immediately after the accession of Pakores, the
successor of Orthagnes. There is a good deal of probability that
this conqueror must have been Vasu himself. In the first place
we find that he was a subordinate chieftain under Kaniska II.
raat some of his coins ea! his own name in Brahmi on the
Deena or Pakores during a border war or to punish a raid.
The general wre open much more than this; he reconquered
the whole of Gandhara for his suzerain. The Governorship
estowed ‘
successful general. The coins of Kaniska II issued by Vasu
Sn sitet of Gandhara naturally bear the name of the
n Greek and the initial letters of the name of the
serathig chiara in Brahmi. Vasu pushed the border towards
he south-west till he completed the conquest of Seistan. This,
I think, is the only probable reason of the fact that the majority
i m A from Seistan.
provinces. T
different syllables or edie of syllables on | their obverse. One
syllable below the right hand of the king,* another between his
feet, and the ere poaih his left hand. ites the analogy of the
coins of Kaniska II, struck by Vasu, we can deduce that the
syllable or seilables pase the right arm of the king are the
1 Rawlinson, the 7th Great Oriental Monarchy, p.
2 The standing 8 — on the obverse of later eoaktn coinage has
generally been tak y Namismatists to be t he figure of the reigning
sovereign. Of. Smith, L ‘M. Cat., Vol. I, p.
84. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ March, 1908.
se letter or letters of the name of the chief by whom the
n has been issued. This deduction is supported by other
e (2) Tt of
probably are ered . by their ok syllables eisiole occur below
the left arm-pit of the king, such as Pu for Puskalavati and G
for Gandhara (the porahe Na for Nagarahara, etc. In eg a
cases where only one syllable is found, whether below the left a
or under the feet, I think it is to oA ‘taken as the initial inttars or
letters of the name of the mint tow
Four coins of Kaniska TL, ieaitedl: by Vasu, have been described
by Cunningham :-—
N
Mint. | issuing REMARKS.
1. Sa Cu Vasu | I am inclined to pe a the Cw as the initial
pier of the name Cutsa, which has wen found
n the Taxila pn ett sos of Patika.
oy In this coin png ots reads _ ee peed below
the left armof the king as Sa, and says there
is a Ga between the ‘+s Sen he plate (N.C.
1893, pl. VIII, No. 6, p. 119) shows that the
letter La the left is Na, aad the space between
the feet is blank.
We
a)
4
=
=
4, Na a: — In this coin also Cunningham finds a Bha to the
shows a Lager: space between the feet and a
Na with rved base line di gong wncread
25) t
Pale canine, ps IIT, Col.
left (N.C. 1893, pl. XIII, e's
ger ae’ has ay described several other varieties of the
coinage of Kaniska I
5. Po sea Viru | Cunningham read the letter below the left arm of
the king as Nya, but I cannot imagine how it
res ;
[ ends with Kadphises IT, but this seems to
1 J.R.A.S. 1894, p. 557, and Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV, p. 56.
ESTES eee
EN aN SS LIMON apace eR ACEI MN) A Ae
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. Bd
[N.S.]
7. Pu! Sa(or
Sra)
10 Pu
| 2 ge
12. ae
13. Ga Gho
14. Ga | Gho
issuing REMARKS.
| a revival. The latest dated Kharosthii or,
tion is the Dewai inscription of the "
— —. rare 9 Serie, Tome IV, 5 “i 510)
of "Kharoithi pide on later Kushan coins
wo ong ge “908 against Buhler’ s theory of the
lim osthi. On the reverse of this
coin “per eee i syllable TU vk =u to the right
of the head of the seated goddes
et:
°
o
=a
oO
<e
o
ct
@O
om
Bs
@O
bef
-
4
©
—
Vi(ru) lt = coin also seems to have been issued by Viru
| r Virudhaka.
» | Canningham read the mint name as tha and the
name of the _plgada as Nya, but his plate
shows that they are Br. Sa or and Kh.
Pu ei ier
Ksa | Cunningham re ads the mint ve of this and
| the following coins as thé. late ene
_ that on this coin (No, 9) it is eS ae tha, but
| on No. 10 an Pepe tear iska II. No. 6 (LM.
| No. 7694), I ua + the mint name is Dhd.l
| Cunningham read - ‘initial letter of the name
| of the province as Vai, but it is most certainly
| Vaw ( z Bihler In dische Paleographie, beast
IV, Col. TV, No, 7 and Col. VII, No. 27).
name of the chief siti with Ksa and at
Chu (see pl. rv. 4).
Si ee s No. 10. Si or Sie was the name
| of the viceroy who crossed the Tagh-Dum hank
Pamir to Aght the Chinese General Panchao
ies n90 A.
Mahi On the coins issued by Virndhaka we find the
ida a) | bigee Pu, evidently standing for Puskalavati.
Mahidhara find Pu
this coin of ra we also
a this time in ae Mahidh - thus
seems to have succeeded Virndhaka in the
government of Paskalévati.
Bhyent| 5 - SS ee
Pa
|
| Hu In the Joint Cabinet te coins of Kaniska IT are
| duplicates of this coin.”
Phri_ | There is a duplicate of this coin in the Joint
Cabinet (No. 4).
1 Smith, I.M. Cat., Vol. I, p- 88. 2 Smith, I.M. Cat., p. 87, Nos. 2 and 3.
86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908.
vince. Mint. | issuing REMARKS,
ie
15, Ga Dha A Cunningham read the initial letter of the name
: of the province as Ha, but -. plate shows that
it is most certainly ga, He also read the first
letter of the name of the issuing chief as Aum,
- but his plate shows it is simply A (for Au, see
oer 8 | Indische ee Tafel IV, Col.
Xs 6). Coin No. eJ a Cabinet
is & Feplioete of this coin. “m. TV
After the Poa of Kanha a ae II seems to have
succeeded him (C. 207 A.D.) even coins of Vasu in the
cine! parc possess a capes "The arginal Greek legends
fragmentary and very corru fowe! On one of them
Gio. D : APAOXbO. is written OAOA. The majority of these
But we should not lose sight of the
fact ‘Phat the Kushano-Sassanian coinage of Seistan bears legends
in intelligible though corrupt Greek, while the Greek legends on
the coins of Vasu are altogether unintelligible. The Kushano-
Sassanian peo decidedly belongs to a later period, and so we
come the conclusion that Vasu intentionally corrupted the
Greek ats on the coins issued by him during the earlier por-
tion of the time of his occupation of Seistan. The cause of this
unusual conduct probably was that the governor. intended to
assume independence in the principality under his control gradu-
ally without giving a shock to the people. While the Sahanusahi
was occupied with troubles nearer home, the disaffected viceroy was
gradually sheers from his allegiance. Most probably Vasu re-
mained in a state of semi-independence during the reign of Vasu-
deva II. The fact that no coins of Vasudeva II issued by Vasu
have been discovered up to date supports this assertion.
1. Bha Vi Vasu |Mr. Smith has omitted the initial wiped of =
mint name in his Sagle-taae of this c
Z. Bha 3 ”
2 i 7 Corrupt Greek legend | on ” bot ch faces. One of
the coins of Kaniska II issued by Vasa
(No. 1) has Sa as the initial letter of the
name of the Province whence it was i d
&. TM ee = a ee
5. Vi 8 Oe es & PP og eae ee ee
6. Bha aoe ’
7. Bha Vi
‘Chine of Pacadais II are very rare and consequently i
reign must have been very short. A reign of t
quite sufficient for him. Vasudeva II seems has been the
| Smith, I.M. Cat, Vol. I, p. 87. (See Pl. I. 2.)
SSE iat) en oe naa eega nema =
SHS aerate
oA ERE
STIL
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. 837
[N.S.]
last of the Imperial Kushaéus. The presence of the epithet
Saha-nu-Sahi on the Allahabad plate of Samudra Gupta makes
it extremely probable that the title lingered up to the fourth
century. Possibly it was assumed by a collateral or subordinate
Scythian dynasty after the extinction of the Imperial Kushans.
ith the data at present within our reach this conclusion seems
monarchies. The coins described by Mr. V. A. Smith as “ the
coins of sundry chiefs ruling in the Punjab and the neighbouri ing
countries during the third and the fourth century A.D.” are
coarse copies of later Great Kushan coinage. They prove that
the late Great Kushan coinage was succeeded by a coinage issue
simultaneously by various local dynasties. The coins of Vasu-
deva II are ruder than those of Kaniska II. Cunningham, during
his life- long sear ~~ for coins, was able to procure only three coins
of this prince
Tena 4 Name of
tines. Mint. | issuing |Reverse. ReMARKS.
et ero |
1 Ha Ha
2. Raju Gho Rada
: a eee Pic
(os
r=
5
I
pe
i=]
ag
=”
2
5
ms
o
2
fu :
hol :
=
_®
i
‘cof
ae
ey
oy
er
Oo
rm
-g
the name of the issuing chief as Pri,
prince who issued this coin was
| subordinate of oe II. (See
| Kaniska II, No. 14.)
The Joint Cabinet contains a new specimen :—
The initial letters of the names of the
| province, mint and she issuing chief
are identical with those of the coin
| of Kaniska IT, No. 15. “(See pl. IV. 5.)
|
That Vasudeva [Lisa distinct personage from Vasu or vr Vasu-
deva III is proved by the difference between their respective coin-
ages :—
1. Seistan Coins of Vasu :—
(a) Intentionally corrupted Greek legends on the margin
f
verse.
(b) Initial ashe of mint-names only given in most cases.
88 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
(c) The name of the issuing chief is expressed intelligibly
in Brahmi.
2. Coins of Vasudeva II :—
(a) Greek legend, though corrupt, is fairly intellgible.
(b) Initial letters of the names of mints, provinces, and
Oo)
mes letters of the names of provinces are omitted,
n the coins of this prince, only one syllable of
the name of the issuing chief is given, while on the
coin of Vasu it is almost fully expressed,
It may be said quite reasonably that Vasu succeeded ng
ka 11 in Northern India, and issued this type of coinage. Buti
is to be noticed that coins of Vasudeva II are found overa Limited
area, viz., Western Panjab and the Kabul Valley, while all coins
of Vasu in the Joint Cabinet come from Seistan. At the same
time it should be noted that in Seistan a Kush&n coinage,' rese
bling the coins of Vasu, became current immediately after this
he legitimate iataaon from these facts should be that
one Vasudeva, 2.¢., Vasudeva II, ruled for a very short period over
his independence. In oe India the remnant of the Kushan
empire was divided between two rival Scythian dynasties, the
Sakas and ch ang a Cites Pakuldhi nor Salada. See infra).
Eastern Arsacide. When Va4su conquered Seistan from the suc-
cessors of Gondophores, the mountainous territory around Balkh
seems to have sheltered the last of the Arsacid kings of the
East. This is proved by the sayings of the occidental historians.
When Artaxerxes established the Sassanide empire in 226 A.D.,
there were two minor sopra of the Arsacide, one in Armenia
and the other in Bactri When Khusru of Armenia deter-
mined to help the Pattitian Arsacids, “he ene some hopes that
the Bactrian Arsacids would join him.” Thus it becomes
quite sure that the successors of sane hores were not quite
extinguished by the conquest of Vasu. The Arsacide of Bactria
were bably overpowered by one of the successors of Vasu
after the close of the first Roman War of Shahpur I (244 A.D.).
It is said that Bactria which, during the later Parthian aie had
enjoyed a sort of semi-independence, now succeeded in deta taching
herself altogether m her southern neighbour and be ing a
distinct and separate power.* It is not possible that the eastern
| This coinage cannot be oe igi to the 5th century A.D.
onog & - — than the Hormuzd I and Ardamitra coinage. (See Pl v. IL. )
e gsienine quoted by Rawlinson, Seventh Great Oriental
sishaceny, P 39, foot
3 Mozes of C en Hintosy of Armenia II, 69.
+ stent Seventh Oriental Monarchy, p. 79.
ee
a i lll
Ee ae Te eae TT
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. 89
[N.S.]
Arsacid monarchs recovered so far as to separate themselves
completely from Sassanian domination and to form alliances wi
ome. A new power must have risen in Bactria and it is possible
that the Kushans of Gandhara and Seistan gradually recovered
cular is known about the successor of Vasu. From the history
of Persia we learn that their kingdom was wrested from them by
Varahran II of Persia in or about the year 283 A.D. In India
proper various local chiefs seemed to have assumed independence.
We have to rely on paleography only for this — but in
some cases these assertions are found to be borne y epigra-
phical records. The several varieties of local ak described
in the second part of Mr. V. A. Smith’s catalogue, such as the
coins of Taxila and those of the Kunindas and the Yaudheyas, show
that these, for the most part, occupied the place of the currency
formally supplied by Kushan coins. Kuninda, Yaudheya, Malava
and Taxila coins show a large number of varieties. Paleogra-
phical details, too numerous to mention, show that certain of
these varieties are contemporaneous with Gupta coins. Particular
mention shoul be made of Acyuta, the =a Ahichatra, to whom
Samudra Gupt should be Siege in this connection that,
even after six or seven centuries of fo domination, native
Indian iaagis still had enough itadaky left to stifle out even
for a short period coins of foreign types and standards. It
egan
coinage that loca] coinages of ancient Indian types began gradu-
ally to die awa y.
Minor ScyrHian DyNaAstIEgs.
The coins of the minor Scythian dynasties, which succeeded
the Great Kushans in Northern or more properly North-Western
India, are not very numerous. They fall into two great classes
according to the tribal names mentioned on them :—
(1) The Sakas and
(2) The Siladas.
No record has been kept of the findspots of these coins, but
the recent discovery of a hoard of Saka coins near Peshawar
and the Kushans occupy the whole tract from the Oxus to the
Arabian Sea, and later on we find the Sassanians and the ay aE
filling up the same region (ap to 283 A.D.). Th
was read by E. Thomas as Sandi.* General oe
| Fleet Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarnm, Vol. I{T, p. Pl.1. I.
2 Indian Antiqnary, Vol. XII, p. 8.
90 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{March, 1908.
corrected it as Pakandhi or Pakaldhi.' In the catalogue of the
Joint Cabinet Mr. Smith reads te name as Salada,*® thus La
mating to the correct reading. lates will show that the
ave dkalided Gadsden (or Gadakhara) coins from this
class hare they were put by Cunningham and Mr. V. A, mith,
and have classed them with — Kusana coins for reasons which
will be stated when I come to describe Kidara Kugana coins,
The Joint Cabinet possesses all described varieties of the coin-
age of the Siladas and shows a new variety. The coins of two
Silada princes have been described by Cunningham :—
(1) B
(2) Panne 8
The name of the new prince is:—
(3) Bacarna.*
The coins of the Sakas show larger numbers of varieties than
those of the Siladas and probably indicate the longer duration of
their rule than that of the Siladas. The Joint Cabinet possesses
all varieties of Saka eeabage described by Cunningham with the
exception of two varieties
1) Sayatha ( Cunningham’ s No. 5).—Cunningham read the
legend as Saya or Salya, but it is Sayatha as read by M ¥. aes =
IM. comer oer No. 3, which is a duplicate coin. The
name is
/ (Cunningham’s No. 6). arg rey oer read the
o. 7, where ie name of the province looks like gaga or gga (for
ga or Gandhar
(3) Sita (Ctnngham 8s No, 2).—The Joint Cabinet possesses
catalog e, but on esau I find Nos. 9 and 10 to be coins of
another prince. Recently a hoard of coins was discovered near
| Numismatic Chronicle 1893, p. 123.
: Smith, I.M. Cat. Vol. I, -89
3 The Joint Cabinet specimen of this prince’s coin shows the name dis-
tinetly He — asana and not Basana (Cunningham) or Pasaka (Smith). See
P). I, No
. Smith, I. M. Cat, Vol. I,
5 Nos. 1 and 4 of the aba 1h Numismatic oe 1893.
6 Numismatic Chronicle 1898, Pl. 1x, No. 6. ee Pt. I, No. 7.
Bie ts eS se
eee
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. 91
[N.S.]
Peshawar which consists mainly of the coins of this prince.
Seven coins out of this hoard were presented to the Indian
pecimens “both of
t
8
which are coins of this prince. The initial letter of the name
some coins the name is spelt with the lingual ra (Pl. TV. 12), on
other with the dental na.2 The initial letter of the name of the
mint town on these coins also is
Krpadra Kuganas,
No arrangement is possible of these coins which may be
called chronological. I have set down my own readings of the
legends in the order adopted by Mr. V. A. Smith :—
(1) Krtavirya.—The Joint Cabinet possesses three specimens
of these coins. Under the right arm of the standing figure occurs
form of the long 7. :
(3) Bhasvan.—Both Cunningham * and V, A, Smith ® reads
the name on the reverse of these coins as Visva. But Cun-
ningham’s plate shows that it is Bhasu. The better state of the
(These facts have been omitted from the catalogue). ;
(4) Siladitya—Neither the specimen published by Cunning-
ham nor the three duplicates of it in the Joint Cabinet socria
the complete legend. The name begins with a dental ins
‘ See Pl. I, Nos. 8 and 9.
See Pl. I, No. 11. Saga
8 Buhler Indischen Palwography. Table IV, Col. I,
4 Numismatic Chronicle 1893, p. 201, Pl. XV, No. 10.
I.M. Cat. Vol. I, p. 90, No.4 :
Nos. 24 and 43.
92 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, {March, 1908.
of the usual palatal ga (Pl. V.5). ‘he three specimens in the
Joint Cabinet are respectively :—
Coins of the chiefs of the Little Yue-chi, No. (6).—Below the
left arm, Kida and portions of Kasa for Kidara-Kusana and plas W
pas The right vertical line of Pa is absent and the letter can-
not be anything but Ksa. The —— —— of the vertical line
of Ka shows that the extra length denotes “u.” Then the na is
ie he oe the lingual nor an dental na can ever be
written n transliteration. The word is simply Ksuna
and aut be cigtlkine else. It is reproduced here at least three
oO
—s
°
nm
<_,
«J
i)
=]
Q
rary
i)
—
S<
a
ia)
accuracy of my reading. (S
reverse shows Sala on the margin with a /a of the Kastern
Gupta variety.
(8) On this coin —_ is Kirada and Ksuna on the obverse
and Sala on the re
(10) Kida (ak 'K (1) § sa (na) and Ksuna on the obverse and
Sala on the reverse 7}.
These three coins are exact duplicates of the coin published
by Cunningham.! Coins of two other Kidara Kusana princes have
been published by Cunningham # but the Joint Cabinet does not
contain specimens of these :—
v. K ngala:”
Coin No. 13 of the Joint Cabinet is an unique specimen
The name of the prince on the margin of the reverse looks like
Dadara (see Pl. II, No. 6). The marginal legend below the
right arm of the standing figure on the obverse of coin No. 15 of
the Joint Cabinet is S77 sahi as Cunningham read it and not S77 vahi
as Mr. Smith says (Pl. V.9). The form of the sa is like that of
the Eastern Gupta variety. The dacannot be indicated in these
coin looks like a raigeige a (Pl. V. 8). Coin No. 16 possesses
Kirada (not Kidara as Mr. Smith rare See Pl. V, No. 10),
K(u) ohne and rattan on the obve
Coins of the chiefs of the eis or Gadakhara tribe must
be diet Ke those of the Little Yue-chi chiefs. There are two
reasons for t
(1) The pie in Gadahara or Gadakhara resembles the Ga of
the seh century A. aA (cf. Biihler Indischen Paleographie Tafel
IV, Col. VIII, No.
(2) The ee Ksuna so common on Little Yue-chi coins
occurs on all but one of these coins.
| Numismatic Chronicle 1893, p. 202, Pl. XV, No.
2 Numismatic Chronicle 1893, p. 202, PLY, Nos. 13 and 15.
ees
5.
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage. 93
[N.S.]
ae has enumerated three types of Gadahara coin-
Q) Peraya. Pnoniren is a duplicate of this coin in the Joint
Cabinet. The complete name is neither Peraya nor Peyasa, but
Perayasa with sa as a possessive-case-ending.
(2) Kirada.
(3) Samudra,—The resemblance between this coin co ui
coin of Samudra Gupta No. 10 (Spearman type variety a,
. 102) is so great that it is possible to say that the rae aioe nib
at last acknowledged the eo of the great conqueror and
placed his name on their coins
! Smith, I.M. Cat. Vol. I, p. 127.
— SOOO eee
Dh a a ie
14, The Seven Sahajata of the Buddha.
By H. C. Norman.
In Fausbdll’s edition of the Jataka, Volume I, page 54, occurs
cd . . ee 6s
existence the queen, the mother of Ra ula ; Channa, the courtier,
jata nama, “ these seven are called the Connatal Ones.’
R avids in his translation, p. 68, was the first to call atten-
tion to a discrepaucy between the summary account and the details.
In his note he says: ‘ There is some mistake here, as the list con-
tains nine—or if the four treasures count as one, only six—Conna-
tal Ones. I think before Kaludayi we should insert Ananda, the
loving disciple. So Alabaster and Hardy (Wheel of the Law,
p. 106; Manual of Buddhism, p. 146). Bigandet also adds Anan-
counted as number 1, and the four urns of treasure together as
number 7.”
But in a Sinhalese edition of the Jatakatthakatha by Silanan-
da Thera, published in Sinhalese characters in 1892, we find after
Kaludayi (sic) amacco, and before Kanthako assaraja the addition
Ajaniyyo hatthiraja. This would solve the difficulty raised above
pf on dasahi saddehi avivittam, which runs thus: "atthisaddens,
rathasaddena, bherisaddena, mutiigasaddena, vinasaddena, gi
dena, sammasaddena, samkhasaddena, talasaddena, “ asanatha (lage
weukiho) pivatha khadatha ” ti dasamena sadden; a 'ti imehi ene
saddehi avivittam ahosi. This list gives a ‘endo’ too much,
noted by Rhys Davids in his ‘Buddhist Suttas,’ p. 249, note: “ this
enumeration is found also at Jataka, p. 3, only that the chank is
added there—wrongly, for that makes the number of cries eleven,”
In Silananda’s text ‘ sainkhasaddena ’ is omitted, and this agrees
on the enumeration as given in other texts (see Digha II, 170
T.S.)
To return to the Satta ——, the addition of the elephant
seems very suitable, not only becau it makes up the required
96 Jouinal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ March, 1908.}
number, but also because the elephant is one of the seven jewels
of the Cakkavattiraja. The second ratana mentioned in the Maha-
sudassanasutta (Digha IH, 174) is the “sabbaseto sattappatittho
iddhimaé vehasamgamo Uposat tho nama nagaraja.” The two lists
gels correspond, with the exception that in the case of the
wheel, the former appropriate for a Buddha as the latter fora
universal monarch. The devi corresponds to the 7tthiratanam,
Channa and Kaludayi to the gahapatiratanam and parindyakara-
tanam, Kanthaka to the assaratanam and the nidhikumbhiyo to the
maniratanam. This correspondence seems to show that the reading
of Sil4nanda has much to recommend it to the consideration of
Pali scholars.
15. Quotations in the Bhasapariccheda.
By Vanamati VEDANTATIRTHA.
The Bhisapariccheda is the “First Book” or ABC of
Navyany7ya Philosophy, It is the most popular of all Nazyaycka
works, being read and learnt by heart by almost all the pandztas in
Bengal, as well as by the majority of them in other parts of
ndia. [t h
a
Ny4yapatcinana himself. ‘The commentary is called the Seddhan-
tamuktavali. The popularity of the Siddhantamuktavalé is
immense, as will be evident from the fact that its commentary,
the Dinakar?, has been made the subject of another commentary
called the Ramarudri. This series of commentaries has been
printed and published.
The author of the Bhisipariccheda flourished during the
first part of the 17th century A.D. There is evidence that his
father Vidy@nivasa was living in 1588 A D. (vide M, M. Harapra
sada Castrin’s Nepal Catalogue, Preface, p. xvi, and also Kepel-
ing’s India Office Catalogue, Vol. HI, p. 409B.). The verses of the
Bhasapariccheda are generally steysned > have been, all them,
composed by Vigvanatha. But = foes seems to be that he often
quote: nt from previous works, now completely forgotten. In fact
Vicvanitha seems to state this sities clearly in the introduction to
his 3 Mildhdntamukttoal’ ~#
fas fafaaafcaraattafadfantacmat fate: |
fauciacarfa atqara aq ursttacarasas:
Sel usual way of coustruing this passage is as follows :—
I now propose to explain, by means of the very brief sentences of
the. ancients, the memorial verses composed by myself, etc.,
: fawetacatfq. Thus the sentences of the
ancients are to be ari in the explanation, z.e., in the Siddhan-
tamuktavaJi. But seems it would be better to take
ae with the word that precedes it and
with the word that Pe va by what is called the ararfaareaaare.
Every one will see that wfadfesfecHatat: faafatiaaticare et
gives a better sense. For it clearly states the reason
why the author himself should think it necessary to annotate his
book The book contains extremely short sentences long current
among men. The sentences are extremely short, and hence the
author must himself ee them.. But why did he write such
98 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
the panditas. If he composed them he might have made them
longer and hence easier to understand. This interpretation will
be substantiated by adducing a positive proof that there are some
lines in the Bhasapariccheda which actually occur in earlier books,
e.g, the Daksinamiurtistotra- vartika.
the Supreme Being, in the form of our guru (teacher). Such
prayers or praise-hymns written with a philosophical intent are
common in India. The celebrated Mahimnahstava and the
Vitardgastuti are other examples to the point. This Daksinamirtt-
strotra has been commented upon by the a Suregvara, the
neve Sp S ar pupil of Garkara. This commentary, as might
be expected, is in verse and is called the m@inasollaea or the Daksina-
mirtistrotra-vartika, Thus the age of this manasollasa cannot
a later bor the 8th century A.D., though I would place it much
arlier. the se of the 6th century A.D. (vide Bhandarkar’s
pares ‘1882-83, 15).
Now in this Balicatindirideteotra-otriika, apie called the
Mana sollasa, there are eleven slokas containing a summary of
the Vaipesia Philosophy (II. 20-30). The first, cloka runs as
follow
: aaj Quearay aH afateng |
aaags FRM: Farah FS Tae Hi
The first line of this ¢loka is identical with the sites se attire
gloka in the Bh asapariccheda. This is not due to mere chance,
for the construction in efawewq is so peculiar that it chinghtdks
precludes such a supposition, though it may be urged, on the
other side, that given the siz or seven categories as also the order in
which they are on be arranged [for the order is the order of the
sitras and ko pada Bhasya], the number of ways in which
they may be put into verse (annetap) is limited, and hence the
identity of the glokas may after all be due to mere chance. But
the line “ gravy feted sri Toerate @” occurs in both the
io i egg and the Mé@nasollasa, and is this also due to mere
chance
the Manasollasa is a Vedantic work, and the account of the
other systems is given only rab su —— refutation. It is not
on Naitine Thought.
The custom of quoting from previous authors without ac-
vidwledgment was very common in those days. In fact, it is not
oer: betta poem
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Quotations in the Bhasapariccheda. 99
[N.S.]
uncommon even now. Those passages of literature, nae have
got a universal currency, may perhaps be regarded as common
prope rty, and, as long as there is no decline of letters, thea pas-
sages may surely be quoted without acknowledgment, without any
violation of literary ego Paghg Mes y knows whose words se ey
are, it becomes mere of Fad and breath to quote the
names of their Bi “Thus Shakespeare’s more famous ise
are quoted without acknowledgment.
In the light of these remarks, Suregvara and he craig
must have quoted from a very famous work. What was it?
SS a I ee
i el
16. Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum.
By Ninmant Cuakravartti, M.A.
Communicated by N. Annanpate, D.Sc., Officiating Superintendent,
ndian Musewm.
The following inscriptions have been found on the pedestals
of images from Bihar deposited in the Archeological gallery of the
Indian Museum,
All the inscriptions are votive records and, with one exception,
are dated in regnal years of the Pala sovereigns of Magadha, who
were Buddhists and great promoters of Buddhism in the eastern
parts of India. One of these records—No, 1—is, strictly speaking,
non-Buddhistic, though found in a — centre of Buddhism ; the
remaining ones are purely Buddhis
No. I.—Bodh-Gaya Inscription of the 26th year of Dharma-
pala :—
The inscription was found by Sir Alexander Cunningham
about 1879, to the south of the great temple at Mahabodhi, and
he made it over to Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, who published a trans-
endralala had many mistakes, and, consequently, the translation
was not correct. Cunningham published only a facsimile of i
his Mahabodhi, pl. xxviii, 3. 1 re-edit the inscription from on
original, Neerceds is now in the Indian Museum
ription is on the left portion of a slab measuring
20°5” x 7° 35” inches,—the other portion eee three figures in
three recesses—and consists of nine lines, written in the 9th century,
eastern Nagari, The la a th is Sanskrit, a the whole of it is
in verse. he number of verses are four. At the end of ev
line of verse there is a stop, acmob at the end of the —_ line of
the second verse and at the end of the first line of the fourth. The
verses are irregularly written. With the exception of a Netter j in
the end of the third line, and another at the beginning of the
fourth line, the whole of the inscription is distinctly legible.
Dr. John Anderson in his Catalogue of the Archeological
Collections i in a Indian Museum, Vol. 1i, p- 48, has described the
slab, on which the inscription is incised, in the following way : * A.
slab with three Bodhisattvas, each in a recess, the oe side of a
wrong ; the inscription i is er eS anes ani etc., nor the
figures are those of Bodhisattvas.
is that of Sarya, recognisable by his hands in the posture of grant-
ng protection CAbhtte aimaeby holding two lotuses, and his legs
102 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | [March, 1908.
wearing boots. The figure to the extreme left is that of Visnu,
recognisable by his four hands holding Sankha, Cakra, Gada and
Padma. The figure in the middle is probably ‘that of Bhairava.
The object of the inscription is to record the consecration of
a four-faced Mahadeva and the excavation of a tank at Mahabodhi
of asculptor named Ujjvala. The inscription further states that
the image of the four-faced Mahadeva was consecrated for the
spiritual benefit of the Mallas of Mahabodhi.
The inscription is dated in the 26th year of the reign of
Dharmapala, the second king of the Pala dynasty and the son of
Gopala, the founder of the dynasty. The following particulars of
the date are given in the inseription Saturday, the 5th day of
the waning moon of Bhadra
Transcript.
1. @ waTMTaat Ty Taq farertfere: a
2, qaTe@ia Wau Aetaaqurs: | Seat
3. 4a waa Heratfafaarfeai | eta +
4, maa Bae ofaarfaa: (1) geafe
5. waarar @ yar faauetaat | fae
6. 4 avem ara warfaat aat |
7. afgeufaat ay unre avtafa
8. HRT Saye eats
9. caret \
Translation.
“In the pines Campasayatana, (Campaga epee ? 1s a four-
faced Mahadeva was consecrated by the son of sculptor
Ujjvala, ds: by name, for the (spiritual) benefit of the chief
Mallas dwelling at Mahabodhi.,
A very deep tank, sacred as the Ganges (born of the feet of
Vishu) was also excavated by him at a cost of three thousand
drammas. In the 26th year of the reign of Dharma rmapala, the day
of the son of the creator of light (Saturday), the 5th day of the
waning moon of Bhadra
No. Il.—Bodh-Gaya pedestal inscription of the reign of Gopala-
eva -—
The inscription No. II was exhumed by Sir A. Cunni ngham
in the year 1879, and a facsimile only was "published by him in
his Sage pl xxvii, 2. Of this inscription Cunningham
says in page the same work: “ The inscription which was
exhumed at Mahabodiy, simply records the dedication of a statue
in the reign of Sri Gopala-deva.” I edit the inscription from the
ey
Vol. iv a 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 103
&.
original in the Museum gallery for the importance which it has in
the records of the Pala kin ngs.
e inscription is on the base of a statue measuring
3”°5 « 8” 50”. The front of the pedestal is not one plane, but
is divided into five surfaces. On the middle one is inscribed Ye-
arma, etc.; the inscription proper is on the four other surfaces.
It is written in three long a extending from one end of the
pedestal to the other. The name of the reigning kin ng is written
in a fourth line below the intktripbiba. The language is Sanskrit
pert with high sounding metaphors, and is written in the 10th
ury Nagari character. The letters are clearly and boldly
cities.
The inscription is not dated, but it ap states that it was
incised in the reign of Gopal adeva. Now, there were at least three
kings of this name in the Pala dynasty Pans Ep. Ind. , Vol viii,
buted t Seg ltatem I, the founder of the Pala a oan, both by
Cbiatigghans and Prof. Kielhorn (see A.S.R. Vol. i, p. 36; Vol.
p- 120; Mahabodhi, p. 63, and 9 Xxvili, 2. Ep. Ind., Vol.
App. i i, p. 85; and Vol. viii, hades , p.17). But from the follow.
ing comparison of the pale ography of these two penal ase
attributed to Gopaladeva I, with that of the inscription I
belonging to the 26th year of the reign of Dharmapala, the son and
successor of Gopala I, we are led to believe that the Gopaladeva
of these two inscriptions must be later than Dharmapala and not
his predecesso
Palatal Sa occurs six times in the same form in the Bodh
Gaya pedestal inscription. The same letter occurs seven times
in the Nalanda image inscription and is identical with Sa in the
Gaya inscription. In the inscription of Dharmapala the
letter occurs seven times, five times in the Gupta form and twice
only i in the later form, resembling the form in the inscriptions -
opala. Here then there is the eae of five to two
faire of Gopala being later than Dharma
( he letter Ja occurs ten times in the "Bodh- -Gaya inscrip-
tion and thrice in the Nalandé inscription, the only difference
between the two types being that the lower-most horizontal line
turns into ashort curve in the Bodh Gaya inscription ; while in
Nalanda inscription the curvature exists, but itis not sosharp ; it is
rather wavy. ‘he letter occurs thrice in ‘the inscription of Dharma-
pala, year 26, of which the first in the first line is typical. The
second in the fourth line is decidedl y ofalatertype. The third Jain
the seventh line is exactly like the first one. But the abrasions in the
ooks. )
the first horizontal line of the Gupta Ja which gradually becomes
the seriff (mitra) of the Ja of the nailheaded type is parallel,
both in the Gupta and early nailheaded type to the other two
horizontal lines. The Jain the inscription of Dharmapala, year 26,
’
104 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. _[{ March, 1908.
is exactly like that of the early nailheaded type. Further progress
' shows the gradual curvature of the other two horizontal lines,
which genitals assume the Bengali form to be found in the in-
scriptions of the 10th and 11th centuries as well as in those of
Gopaladeva.
(3) The pecultaxity of the Ja of the inscription of Dharma-
pala, year 26, se 0 be that the second horizontal line is
strictly parallel ra ‘the Aas thus Serine from the Ja in the
Lakkhamandal Pragasti in which the lip shows a marked ineli-
nation downwards! Buhler, Ep, Ind. 1, 10.
This Pala Ja throwsashred of doubt on Biihler’s remark in his
Indian Deseo page 54. 12, where he says:—‘‘The central
is first made to slant downwards (plate iv, 14, xxi-xxiii,
etc. ), Px then changed into a vertical (v, 17, xiii, etc. ; vi, xii,
t the same time, the upper bar becomes the top-stroke of
se ae and the lowest is gradually converted into a double
= ee czamanetion of these test letters shows that the difference
in time between Bodh Gaya and Nalanda inscriptions of Gopala
and the ineoeigiton of the 26th year of Dharmapala is considerable.
At the same time the affinity of the characters of Bodh Gaya
and eaeds aOR PEON of Gopala with those of the Badal pillar
inscription of Narayanapala (Ep. Ind. ii, p. 160) is remarkable.
If we take the test letters Ja and Sa into consideration, we find that
the inscriptions of Gopala must be referred very close to the reign
of Narayanapala. The palatal Sa appears in the Badal pillar in-
scription in two distinct forms. One of them is the form which
occurs Sagat tag in the Bodh Gaya and Nalanda insoripHans of
Gopala, v7z., Sa in Sandil The other form is peculiar and
resembles to some extent Biihler, Indian Paleography, p late v, 39,
ii. This form of Sa is only explicable as a provincial poculianke
The other test letter Ja is throughout identical in form and with
that in the inscriptions of Gopéla. Now we know from other Pala
inscriptions that the second Gopala was the grandson of Nara-
yanapala, and proven is very strong in favour of the identifica-
tion of we ala of Bodh Gaya and “Nalanda inscriptions with
Gopala I
The object of the inscription is to record the consecration of
an image of Buddha by one Sakrasena, who was known as
Dharmabhima and who —_ himself Sindhidbhava. M. M. Hara-
Sindhidbhava, might have been related to the Palas. Sindhid-
bhava may be taken in its ordinary sense to mean a person born in
Sindhu-dega, Cf. the expression Sindiddega vinirgata which is
evidently a mistake for Sindhu-desavinirgata i in the inscriptions
Nos. v an
I Bihler assigns an earlier date to the Lakkhamandal Prasasti than that
done by Kielhorn to this inscription of the 26th year of Dharmapala.
a
Vol. 1V, No. 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 105
[N.S.]
Transcript.
1. @ wal Aa} aga Quqenam eyes a | AS
Maa VAATATaS AW AVATST | HRA H-alye-safaa-
at-au: atefasta—
2. a | fadifaatataata: afeaag: ate aa fata | a:
WRe<-framtssa-wifagy | | wae ( | )-WIe-Wa-Wa-AA-
ugte: | Staraat
8. 4 xfa a oufwa: ufwat| feargaturaeaermure faa:
(4)0 ae waeaa arfeat ufaarqa: ateH (@) at
squtratte-aarate:a-aeAs
4, St wtara-2q-aa
Translation.
May the Jina be for your welfare; who making friendliness
his armour and wielding the bright sword of mercy put down
the heavy uproar of the army of Kandarpa, which was like that of
the ocean at the end of a kalpa, whose body was more radiant than
the fire at the end ofa kalpa, and whose brows were frowning with
anger. Who was like unto the autumnal moon on account of the
mass of his fame, whose mind was a bee to the lotus feet of the fully
awakened one, who was known in the world as Dharmabhima, and
whose mind was not a little moistened with kindness, by that
Sakrasena this image of the saint was dedicated in hopes of the
unsurpassed knowledge for the mitigation of the suffering of the
world. In the reign of the illustrious Gopaladeva.
No. ITT.—Nalanda inscription of the first year of Gopaladeva :—
leaves.
Transcript.
v | aq t Shar aie s aCRUZIEH AERIAL TART
Stiture usaf staraerat
2) St antbatt ugricar qaaaifeaat
106 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
Translation.
In the year 1, the eighth day of the bright fortnight of Asvina,
while the paramount sovereign, the king of kings, the great lo
Gopala was king, at Nalanda the Goddess Vagisvari was tinged
with Ps. streaks,
0. IV a at inscription of the 11th year of the reign of
Méhiphladens
‘The in nscription was discovered by of Bala Marshall — in
afterwards rediscovered b sae Sir A. Cunningham
has given the following gpa An of the inscription in his report,
Vol. iii, page 123 . . . . consists of 10 short lines beginning hn
1—S'ri Man Mahipala De
2—Va rajye samvat. Li.
I edit the inscription from the original which is now in the
Museum gal Ne
The cription i is on a portion of the door-jamb 27'S x5”, of
which tiie tnadhiption proper occupies only a space 9” x5”. The
character is the 11th century Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit.
There are altogether 12 short lines and not 10 as Sir A. Cun
ningham Mar described. The letters are ois and clearly written
e maximum number of letters in a line L.
The shlect of te rap ai is to rostral the placing of thie
door-jamb on w it has been incised, when the restoration
of the place after a coriftagrra tion was ’ completed. Baladitya,
the ce calls himself a lay-disciple and a follower of the
Mahayana or great vehicle. He was originally an inhabitant of
Kosambi, is afterwards settled at Tailadhaka or Teladha (for
which see A.S.R. Vol. xi, page 164, and Vol. viii, 34).
word Tyavis a in this inscription is a peculiar one. M. M
Seeexiienl Shastri says the word Jyavisa is probably equiva en
to the modern rn Nepalese word Jaisi which means a mixed cast
formed by the union of Brahman and Ksatriya.
The inscription is dated in the llth year of the reign of
Mahipala-deva, and there is no other particular. There were at
least two kings of the Pala dynasty who bore ce a ied of the first
of whom there is the date 1026 A.D. (see E p. Ind. Vol. vill,
App. i, p. 18), and paleographical evidence is in favour of assign-
ing sani inscription to his reign.
Transcript.
—
Se he
Vol, IV, No. 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 107
[N.9.]
4, wa 2awatt gax
5. al(a)etara aifaa: ae
6. SAAS
7. ata safaa ataat
8. fafanne wizaTy
9. : Hazn ga Sarat
10. fea | waza WHA
ll. g waq wa Ha UTE
12. que uratataa fa
Translation.
The 11th year of the reign of the fortunate King Mahipala-
deva. This is the pious gift of Baladitya, the son of Gurudatta
and grandson of Haradatta, a follower of the greater vehicle, the
best of the lay-disciples, an inhabitant of Teladhaka, and an emi-
grant from Kosambi, when the place was restored after a con-
flagration. Whatever merit.....
Nos. V and VI.—Inscription of the second year of Strapala-
deva :—
to be constructed. The ceremony of consecration was conducted
by the elder Purnadasa, who was the oldest man in the Padikra-
mana Vihara, h cs ie
The inscription is dated in the second year of the reign
108 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1908.
Transcript.
1. & aete(t) athe) SACaTAa aL sy Bra X
2, fextat(ate ate 00 afera aaa ara fea
8. erga sagesqal(St) xe fees aa
4. faa fare a(n) fafarantiganaa faete sz
5. ufcqa(ga)azfuta() wfae yatta earfea Sa agre
ae fae ofa 2ae(au) wate sfae(yfaa vag
w(°) ararfaar) sures yage aa BaTE(")
wane aaara(:) xfa:
Translation.
In the second year of the reign of Maharajadhiraja Sirapala,
the 11th day of the dark fortnight of Asédha. In this year, month
and day fortunate Uddanda Cada had the stone image of the Lord
placed in a caitya which he himself caused to be made, by the
elder Pirnadasa who was in the Vihara there, who was the oldest
person in the Padikramana Aer and who was possessed of a
pure sight. Whatever merit .
No, VII. SGieiens inscription of the reign of the second year of
Ramapala-deva
This NCES like the preceding two, was discovered in the
Museum gallery on the pedestal of an erect figure of Tari. No
history of this inscription can be had, except that it came from
Behar in October, 1891. Sir A. Canningham i in his report, Vol. iii,
published a note on this inscription from Mr. Broadely, in which
the date only was given
The pedestal “a which the inscription is incised measures
24/’x 2’. It is in two lines with a break in the middle, the
surface of the stone being peeled off. The an jer is incorrect
Sanskrit written in an eastern variety of Nagari char,
The object of the inscription is to record the Sodtaaktan of the
statue, on whose pedestal it is incised, by one Bhatta Iechara, pro-
bably incorrectly for [gvara, the son of Bhatta Nabha, Its i impor-
tance lies in its date, which is given as the second year of the reign
of Ramapaladeva, the 28th of Vaiéakha. No inscription of this
king occurs in Kielhorn’s list of Northern inscriptions.
tee
Vol. cx No, 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 109
WS.)
Transcript.
1, 2qystd WCaCHEIA......TaR || HZ tere
ata YA ARAA Arar
2. faq wag eames ey — — — — aT
Straus wag 2 fare fea Re Satga wertaa afad fa)
Translation.
The pious gift of the best of fe -disciple Bhatta Isvara, son of
Bhatta Nabha, who was a follower of the greater vehicle. ’What-
ever merit . n the prea year of Bia reign of en care
28th of Vaisikha. baat by Mahabita, the son of Set
P.S. gre ee s Report of the Archeological eng
Vol. i, pl. xiii, No. 1, the following letters appear to be quite
different Seas their originals :—
1, 1. @ in agvina.
“ein. 5
Ja in Maharajadhiraja.
l. 2. ta in Bhattarika.
va in Suvarna.
kta in Sakta.
In Cunningham’s Mahabodhi, pl. xxvii, No. 2, the fourth word
looks like a while in reality it is Sphuradu-
rukaruna his difference is remarkable as the reprodtniotlel seems
to have been mechanical.—N. M. C.
Sata ake
a
ae
SA eters =
17, Notes on Indian Mathematics. No. 2,—Aryabhata. |
By G. R. Kays, Bureau of Education, Simla.
I.
In works on Indian astronomy references to the famous
Aryabhata abound, and, from the time of Varaha Mihira to the
present day, we find numerous quotations from him. Unfortunate-
ly, a great many of these quotations are second hand ; for it ap-
pears thatthe original works were practically lost for centuries.
At the beginning of the eleventh century Albiruni wrote (India
L, 370): ‘Ihave not been able to find anything of the books
of Arybhata. All1 know of him I know through the quotations
of ten Aryas or strophes ; about the latter there has been some
dispute, Lassen and Colebrooke interpreted it as meaning ‘eight
hundred couplets,’ but Dr. Bhau Daji pointed out that the correct
meaning is ‘a treatise_of 108 couplets.’ In the time of Cole-
brooke and Lassen the ArydstaSata had not been rediscovered. Bhaéu
Daji was able to procure three copies of the Dagagitikd and of the
ce, and in each case the former consisted of thirteen and
a
ry
the latter of 108 couplets. Kern’s edition is of precisely the same
tables ; (71) the Ganita consisting of 33 couplets. This 1s the
ematical section proper, a translation of which is given below ;
(i) The Kalakriya, which deals with the measure of time ; and
(iv) the Gola, or Sphere. The last three’ sections make up the
Aryastasata, or work of 108 couplets, while the first part is known
as the Dasagitika.
112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
of the book Karana-khanda-khadyaka represent the doctrines of
wea and that B rahmagupta wrote a commentary thereon.
ern published the Aryabhatiya consisting of the
Dasagitie and the Arydastagata, together with a long comment by
aramdi¢gvara. Rodet (Journal ay pees 1879) gavea a
of the mathematical section ry«bhata’s Work’ W ver
ou
introduction to the Brhat Samhita (p. 54f.), in Thibaut’s edition of
the Paichasiddha@ntika, and in Bhau Daji’s notes. We need hardly
mention Colebrooke and others who knew of Aryabhata only from
quotations in other works, and whise statements have all to be
reviewed in the light of later research.!
Rodet’s contribution is REZ valuable, although he
ators
was occasionally a by the comment and so came to
erroneous conclusions. He was inclined to inogérste the
mathematical cea: of the Hindus of that age, and to
it fea: with di discoveries that cannot justly be attributed to
them. For example, he supposed that the modern (place-valne)
system of arithmetical notation was their invention. He appears
to have believed that Aryabhata owed at least some of his
mathematics to a Greek source, althongh he explicitly defers the
ein aT of this troublesome question.
ibaut, the highest authority on Indian astronomy, has
recently restated his views on Aryabhata as follows: ‘“ About
twenty or thirty years ago Aryabhata was generally spoken of,
by modern writers on Indian astronomy, as the earliest ‘scienti-
c’ Indian astronomer. ... But since that time our ideas as to the
ees of Indian astromony have toi considerably expanded and
rae mainly by the publication of that work—a work ind
mary account of the five most important astronomical Sidd hantas,
the doctrines of which were in his time current in India. .
Aryabhata may have been the first, or one of the first, to expound
the principles of that system in a highly condensed and technical
form, and he may have improved the general ary 3 in details ;
but the main body of doctrine existed before him:—he did not
create it, but merely recast it in a different form. It is with
regard to this indubitable fact that the editors of the Pancha-
siddhantika remarked that originality of doctrine cannot, on the
same view had, indeed, “been previously held by mii Greek
1 A fuller list of authorities is given in the bibliography annexed.
we
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 113
[N.S.]
astronomers; but there is no evidence! for Aryabhata having
been acqu uainted with those views; nor, indeed, is this generally
credit for ‘ originality,’ i schouete sense that he had the mat and
refer to it only to reject it; and Aryabhata’s originality in this
or aie. hence stands out all the brighter.” (Indian Thought,
1907, 215.)
Bhau Daji reproduces nearly all the passages in the Arya-
bhata Satra that have been controverted by Brahmagnupta. These
are all astronomical as-are, strangely enough, all those quoted by
Albiruni. The first purely mathematical niga! we find is by
Chaturvéda-Prithidaga Swami who, in his comment n Brahma-
gupta, says: ‘‘ What is leet by us ‘ diameter son arrow,’
is by Aryabhata denominated the greater arrow.” He then quotes
direct from the Ganita (see below § 17), and this is possibly the
earliest direct reference to it known, According to Colebrooke
Chaturvéda was anterior to Bhaskara, being more than once quoted
by him. Albiruni (I., 158) also mentions a Prithidaka-svamin
repeatedly adverts to preceding writers and refers to Him in
general terms, where his commentators understand him to allude
to Aryabhatta, to Brahmagupta, ete.
II.
That the Aryabhata we are dealing with was born about 476
A.D. is now generally accepted as a fact (Journ. Roy. Asiatic yee 2
1864, 392; Kern, Brhat Sanhita, 57 ; Journ. Asiatique, 1878) :
still there is an element of doubt about it, and the whole runes is
a by the question of iden iMeition: There were at least
two® astronomers of the name of Aryabhata, prior to Albiruni, who
clearly distinguishes between them. e younger of these he
always designates as Aryabhata of Kusumapura (India, I., 176 ;
l Plenty of eae indirect sae it may be, is given belo
® The abe of the Maha Aryasiddhanta also calls himself ‘Arrabbata
but according to Kern (irhat Sahita, p. 60) this was only a nomme de guerr
114 Journal of the Asiatic Society of;Bengal. [ March, 1908.
246 ; 316 ; 330 ; 335 ; 370). “ This author,” he says, “is not identi
cal with the elder Ar ryabhata, but he Wye to his followers, for
he quotes him and follows his example” (i., 246). e infer from
pura ; but Weber, Kern and Bhau Daji say distinctly that he was,
and the opening verse of the Ganita indicates its author as belong-
ing to Kusumapura,
Aryabhata was an innovator. He attempted to free at least
one department of knowledge from corrupt beliefs, and, as an al-
e read (India, I., 376) that Brahmagupta was so intoler-
ant that he was blind to the truth “from sheer hatred of Arya-
bhata, whom he abuses excessivel . He is rude enough to com-
pare Aryabhata to a worm, which, “eating the wood, by chance
describes certain characters in it, without understanding them
and withont intending to draw them. ‘He, however, who knows
these things thoroughly stands opposed to Aryabhata like the lion
against gazelles, They are not capable of letting him see their faces.’
In such offensive terms he attacks Aryabhata and as him.”
The cause of this vilification is Aryabhata’ s unorthodoxy as
indicated in other passages. For example, Brahmagupta states
that Aryabhata’s ies hie wag eclipses was not in accord-
ance with the Veda and “ the book Smritz composed by Manu and
dogma and that is not allowed” (Indie II., 111). “ Further,”
‘Albirani writes (I., 373), “ Brahmagupta says that Aryabbata
considers the four yugas as the four equal parts of caturyuga.
Thus he differsfrom the doctrine of the book smriti...and he
who differs from us is an opponent.”
ater Hindu opinion was more favourable, at least in inten-
also suggests ef ate, Demat “ Divine Passed dawned upon
such interpretations in the twentieth century is rather disconcert-
ing.
Ill.
The most interesting personage connected with Aryabhata is
a certain Pulisa. Albiruni — their names together on many
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 116
[N.S.]
occasions ; so often, indeed, that had we only Albiruni to rely upon
we should hardly be able distinguish between the two with re-
gard to their work and teaching. They always appear to be in
Saaeent, and are both ion by Brahmagupta. * Aryabhata,
Pulisa, Vasishtha, and Lata agree in this, that when it is noon in
Yamakoti, it is midnight i in Ram, beginning of the day in Lanka,
and the beginning of the night in Siddhapura, which is not pos-
iitle, if the world is not round ” (i., 370). ‘“ Aryabhata, the elder,
and Pulisa compose the manvantara from 72 caturyugas, etc.,” and,
him,” writes Aibteun Livy
Aryabhata, the Yess speaks highly of the intelligence of
Pulisa (Indza, i. eg) tage d Albiruni was engaged in translating his
works. Unfortunately this translation is not “available, but, in the
India, Albiruni gives several Peat quotations from the Pulisa-
Siddhanta. For example (i., 266):—“ Pulisa says in his Siddhanta:
‘Paulisa, the Greek, says somewhere that the earth has a globular
shape, Besides, all scholars agree on this head, as Varahamihira,
He quotes a list of the orders of ihe ghonte which
of a table of sines which are the same as those’ given is Arya-
hata. In his list of Hindu works on astronomy, Albiruni states
that the Pulisa-Siddhanta, composed by Palisa, was so called from
age the Greek, ay ies city of Saintra, which he supposes
o be Alexandria. s been suggested that this Paulisa is
Hi Paulus of Rieeeuiee ai in A.D, 378, phe an peek a 6d
to Astrology, which has come down to us. One is justified f
the circumstances in making the supposition, “tat the identity is is
by no means established.
According to Weber, Pulisa was a contemporary of ranges
and the two were rivals, while Kern places Pulisa a century b
fore Aryabhata. It is generally supposed that they were both
io
Aryabhata and Varahamihira on one occasion and, if this quota
tion is to be relied upon, we must conclude that t Aryabhata + bho
not posterior to Pulisa and that Varahamihira and Pulisa
contemporaries. But it is very probable that the latter suit of
IV.
The section of Aryabhata’s work that deals with math ematics
is entitled the Ganita. It consists of thirty-three couplets, tn
which is condensed a great deal of matter, At first sight it seem
to be devoid of order and to be a Pn jumble of rules; but
apparent confusion disappears. a certain extent, on ‘closer ex-
amination. St tarting with the pelle of iumorals, our author
ef
116 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| March, 1908.
proceeds at once to involution, evolution (3-5), areas and volumes
(6-9). Next comes an astronomical-mathematical section in
which he deals with the circle (10-12), shadow problems (13-16),
eclipse problems (17-18). Then comes a set of propositions deal-
ing with progressions (19-22), which are followed by some algebraic
ae a (23-24). ee remaining rules (25-23) may be classed
as practical application
am inclined to think that Aryabhata intended his mathe-
matical work to be supplementary to what was ordinarily known
to Hindu scholars. This hypothesis eliminates many difficulties
and, in page it explains why Aryabhata made the rather
incongruous selection of mathematical oki given in the ues:
of reer rules deal with the elements of the subjec
evidently takes for granted that his readers are cal with
the easier problems of mathematics and only gives certain more
difficult problems which were, probably, not found in other Hindu
ween in his time.
‘yabhata’s selection must have been determined by the works
that were available. What those works were it is now difficult to
say, but it is pretty certain that their original source was the later
Alexandrian school. The content and form of the Ganita remind
one of the works of Heron and of Sextus Julius Africanus, Parts
of it can be traced indirectly to Ptolemy, to Diophantus, to Theon
and others, and no portion of it deals with matter that had not
_ been pretty fully dealt with by the Alexandrians. While there is
no evidence which contradicts an ultimate Egyptian! origin, there
are many points in detail which support this hypothesis.
Aryabhata’s work is of interest, principally because it appears
to form a connecting link with Alexandria. Asa mathematical
treatise it ranks neither with the works of the Greeks nor with those
of the Muhammadans of the middle ages. In India itself Arvabhata
became renowned as an astronomer rather than as a mathemati-
cian, and the Ganita is seldom directly referred to by Hindu
writers. Brahmagupta’s work contains very nearly all the matter
given in the Ganita, but, as it is much fuller, we must conclude that
it was not a mere copy. ‘The evidence all points to a common
origin of the two works, and the identification of this common
origin would not be difficult if we had it before us. As the case
at present stands, we cannot come to any very definite conclu-
sion, Possibly Pulisa was the connecting lin
A translation of the Ganita together with a commentary is
given below.
Tue Ganita.
1. Aryabhata having rendered homage to Brahma, the Earth,
the Moon, Mercury, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn and the constel-
lations sets forth his knowledge which was well appreciated in the city
of Kusumapura.*
1 Damascius (circ A.D. 500) tells us how ‘‘ There came Bra
to plectnds to Severus.” (Quoted by T. Kennedy, Journ, Roy. tabi oo ss
19%, p. 95
2 The cecil of the text is printed in italics.
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathemattcs. 117
[N.S.]
Aryabhata here uses ara (Greek xpévos) for Saturn, while
elsewhere he uses i7.é., slow moving). Kusumapura is iden-
tified with Patna. Albirani calls Aryabhata the Ff ok “that
one from Kusumapura”; hence an element of doubt as to the
epee of the Ganita is introduced. See note above.
s, tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds
of Mons, ‘yallione, tens of millions, hundreds of millions, thou-
sands of millions. In these each succeeding place is ten we the
preceding,
Albiruni devoted much attention to the subject of orders of
numbers and wrote a book on it (Jndia,i., 174), He quotes the
Indian names for eighteen orders (i., 175) and notices the consider-
able differences between those in vogue and those ad en by Arya-
bhata of Kusumapura, and in the Pulisa-siddhanta. The import-
ant ok a which occur aye the fifth order, are exhibited in
table bel
A. ba Cc. dD. E.
Orders. Ganita Ar. of Ku. | Pul, Siddh, Albiruni. | Bhaskara
t
108 Eka | Ekam | Eka
10! Dasau Dasam Dasa
102 Sata nee ss | Satam Sata
108 Sahasra Sahasram | Sahasram | Sahasra
10¢ | Ayuta Ayutam Ayutam | Ayuta Ayuta
106 Niyuta Niyutam Niyutam | Laksha Laksha
108 ° Fieyais Prayutam | Prayutam | Prayutam Prayuta
107 Koti Koti padma} Koti Koti | Koti
108 | Arbuda Parapadma | Arbudam | Nyarbuda | Arbuda
109 Vrinda ? Kharva | Padma | —
1010 a” | Kharvya, Kharva,
&e., to “he, to
1017
The term vyinda was probably not the tes of a definite order,
but simply meant a great n
is identical with that
number. If this
of the Pulisa-siddhanta.
with a fifth order, anew nomenclat
ure comm
to t, “Les Grecs seuls au monde ont
Yunité numérique de second ordre.”
n the Gitika a
occur ‘a the Ganita. T
peculiar notati
s true, the Ganita list
seal the
and, according
fait. ‘de ix myriade
on in used, which does not
his notation is best exemplified by quoting
118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
the tenth couplet of the Gitcka in which a table of differences of
sines is given:—
ata uta ata ute ate ofa sta cea aie fam vate fer
cafe Par Sar UTET ST ET eR SH | RANTS: I
225, 224, 222, 219, 215, 210, 205, 199, 191, 183, 174, 164, 154,
143, 131, 119, 106, 93, 79, 65, 51, 37, 22, 7, are the half-chords in
minutes.
Other examples given in the Gitika are as follows :—
WY = 4,320,000. ara fartars yy = 57,753,336,
fefargae = 1,582,237,500; ete.
These a give us the key to the notation which may be
exhibited thus
aanrua seaqaegemrtrwwraecesesee wa
123.45 6.7 5.7 UN Yi i4 tb 16
=—— 2: «2 VY WwW @wwqweiaqgt
17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 30 40
= & 2.4.2.
50 60 70 80 90 100
fa ii 3 fa tr fa
100 10,000 1,000,000, etc., 200 300 = 400, ete.
Usually the texts give a verse ne this notation, but
this explanatory verse is not Aryab
n the Ganita there is no kind ob notation used strictly speak-
ing. The only place where it ie possibly occur is in the formula
that gives the value for 7 (§ 10
No measures of any kind are referred to in the Ganita, but in
the Gitcka it is stated that 1 yéyana=8,000 uri (purusha), and that
1 nmri=4 -hasta=96 anrgula. This table exhibits a remarkable
similarity with the change ratios used by the Greeks, and if the
length of the yyana is as given by Fleet (Jowrn. Roy. Asiatic Soc.,
1907, p. 656), 9°65 miles, there is a still more remarkable similarity
between the actual lengths used by Aryabhata and the Greeks.
These close relationships are shown in the following tables :—
Approximate length in
Angula. Hasta. Purusha, Y6jana. English measures.
Angula 1 ove ce eve *75 inches.
Hasta 24 1 Ss sa 18°00
1 on 72°00
Purusha 96 4
Y6jana 8,072,000 32,000 8,000 1 909 eit:
|
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 119
[N.S.]
Approximate length in
Daktulos. Pexus. Orguia. English measures
Daktulos ... 1 a ct ‘75 inches.
Pexus Spe 24 1 me 18°00,
Orguia a 96 4 1 72°00
he approximate lengths in the first table are oniouleped from
the length of the yaana given by Dr. Fleet, and in the seco
taken from Dr. Smith’s Classical Dictionary. Other Hindu ‘abies
o not agree so closely with Aryabhata.
square is a figure having iy the four sides equal and its
area ts the product of two equal number
The product of three equal nanbere is a cube and it also has
twelve edges.
Euclid, in his seventh book, gives the following definitions :—
“Two numbers multiplied together produce another which
is called a i te in number, while the numbers thigh, were multi-
plied together are called sides.
‘Three numbers multiplied together produce another which
is called a solid number, while the numbers which were multiplied
together are called sides.” (11., 187 Heiberg et Menge.)
4, Square having been subtracted from square always the non-
square iene be divided by double the square root. The quotient in a
place set apart is the roo
To this and the oe rule, Rodet attached undue im-
portance. He was led to think that the rule implies a knowledge
our modern ae: of arithmetical notation ; but he was led to
this conclusion by the commentators of the Lildavati, and by
the practice followed by Hindu mathematicians in the fifteenth
century. he ab as it stands, is perfectly general and applies to
very accurate results in the extraction of square roots.
Brahmagupta does not give this rule at all, although he aa
the next one, relating.to cube-roots, word for word. It
rep ae also that Bhaskara does not usually employ = general
rule is examples are as follows: First “Squ -
5. Answers—81; 196; 88209; 100100035. Then, * Find
the square roots of 4; 9; 81; 196; 88209 : 100100025. Answers:
97; 10005. :
To the present day those Hindus, who are taught on purely
indigenous lines, learn tables of squares to a prodigious extent.
These enormous tables are a relic of the a see: the gia
* place-value’ a was unknown. (See Journ, Asiatic Soc
Bengal, 1907, p. 495.)
ie ane henge ee
ppeared to modify his views afterw: ards. ee asks (Journ. Asia
tique oe “ Arvabhata effectuait-il encore ses calcu sur Vabaque
The answer is‘ ‘Nor The Hindus did not Semanelly use che tts e eg cideans pore
was and is almost unknown to them except as a recent foreign introd:
120 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
5. Multiply the square of the root of the cubic quantity by three,
and divide the second non-cubic part by the product. Multiply the
vine the first non-cubic. Then the cube is to be subtracted from the
cu
Like the preceding rule this is perfectly general (¢.¢., algeb-
— and applies to all arithmetical notations. Brahm agupta
the rule as follows :—‘‘ The divisor for the second non-cubic
= saties the square of the cube root, ep square of the quotient,
mealtiptied by three and the preceding, must be subtracted from the
next; and the cube from cubic; the r aE ” "(Colebrooke, p 980.)
Neither Aryabhata nor Brahmagupta gives examples : while
those given by Bhaskara are similar to those he gives for. sqnare
roots.
6. The area produced by a trilateral ast Ad fb of the per-
pendicular that bisects the base and half the
hale: of the preted of this by the es is the solid with
sin 2 edges
The first part gives t the area oF an isosceles triangle, not as
Rodet states, of the general triangle. The second part gives in-
accurate rule for finding the volume of a triangular pyramid.
Rodet says; ‘‘J’ai longtemps hésité 4 C adinottr re la bonne conser-
vation du texte en cet endroit; mais le vers est parfaitement ré-
gulier, et on ne saurait, sans le rendre boiteux, ici sista le. tiers
a la oe du prodnit. .. Il fant done accepter comme authen-
tique én cé de notre auteur Ns “oh y voir une prenve, conservée
fide fement & a ivenn les ages, de son ignorance en géométrie de
n garant trés précieux de la servilité avec laquelle les copistes
“ae ex oe intact le texte primitif d’Aryabhata.” (p. 20.)
hm a does not give arule for the ar of a pyramid,
and Subiiee a eave it rs as a sort of a8 (Li 1).
Aryabhata again gives a wrong ial tie in the case of the
yolume of a sphere, while. Brahmagupta and Bhaskara both give
the same inaccurate formula for the volume of a cone. (Br. VII,
50; oot 223.)
ely pd necessary to state that the correct rules for these
case e known to the Greeks, although it may be pointed out
that Dan falls into error in finding the volume of a truncated
pyramid.
M. bin Musa gives the correct formula for the volume of a
pyramid. He could not very well have copied it from the Hindus.
a. ee Rite Satie multiplied by the radius gives
the surface of the c
(b) This last ‘multiplied by ay its own root is the exact volume of
the sphere,
|
i
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 121
[N.S.]
(a) The first. rule was, of course, well known to the Greeks:
Heron gives it in this form. An attempt to find, by practical
means,:a circle equal in area in a given square is exhibited in the
—— (Thibaut in Journ, Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1875, 253).
magupta’s rule is: “The Square of the diameter m nlti-
lied by three is the practical area; the square root extenoheds from
ten times the same is the real value.” (XIT., 40.
M. ibn Musa says: “ The area of any circle will be found by
ers meg the circumference rte y half the diameter; since in every
polygon of equal sides and a: —— such as triangles, quadrangles,
peittagons and so on, the area is found by multiplying half the
circumference by half the ducnster of the middle circle that can
thew through it.” (Rosen, 72
(b) The formula for the volume of a sphere is not even
approximately correct. It may be expressed thus :—Volume=
ar/ rt, This would give =16/9. Strangely enough Ahmes
gave the value t=(16/9)%. Suppose Ahmes’ value to be correct,
then the area of a ade would be (16/9) #r? alti irig ogee by
” r would give the volume of the sphere, It looks s though
r had, by mistake, been taken as the root of (4,°)47
Rodet writes: “La formule qu'il donne pour * ‘volume de la
sphere Rey/ 7 n’est méme pas une approximation numérique
- Mais elle a, pour histoire des mathéma atiques, d’antant plus
de valeur, parce qu’elle nous démontre que si set inbrens avait nan
quelque enseignment des Grecs, il ignorait an moins les travaux
d’Archiméde.” I do not for a moment think that Aryabhata “had
reed access to the woes of Archimedes, but it is quite possible
that Aryabhata’s incorrect rule was indirectly derived from the
great mathematician’s formula.
It is doubtful whether Archimedes was known in Aryabhata’s 8°
time even to the ordinary Alexandrian mathematicians. He w
out of fashion amongst the degenerates of that age.
8. Each of the two sides multiplied by their distance apart and
divided by their sum gives the lines from the point of intersection.
By multiplying nay the sum of the sides by their distance apart,
the area of the glee
Let ABCD be any ee having the sides AB and CD
parallel, then the ‘triangles see and CED (E being the — of
intersection of the diagon
will be similar and D c ra
AE: EC:: AB: DC
from which we get:
AE=A0C. AB/(AB+ DO)
and similarly ;
A'E' = A'0'. AB/(AB+ DO) ~~
where AC! is the perpendi-
cular the lel sides
through. the point of intersection
122 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908.
of the diagonals. It appears that the latter case only is here
intended; but Brahmagupta gives the more general case also.
Here is Colebrooke’s translation of Brahmagupta’s rule: “ At
the intersection of the diagonals, or the junction of a diagonal and
a Porpendion an the upper and lower portions of the ae or
ml
the complement of the segment ( , iv., 25.) Chrishna’s
example is an isosceles re and it may be remarked that the
isosceles trapezium was a favourite figure with Ahmes and that
eron devoted nine eek of his geometry to it: in the
(2) Universally the area of a figure is cate by multiply-
ing the si
(b) The — of the sixth part of the circumference is ope to
the semi-diamet
(a) Rodet tape that this means that the area of a recti-
lineal recdanie may be obtained by decomposing it into a succession of
tra
(b) “Euclid IV., 15. Heron gives a rule that the sides of a
polygon inscribed in a circle is equal to three diameters divided
y th ides.
of the regular hexa;
10. Add Ss, to one hundred, multiply by eight and add again
siaty-two thousand: the result is the approximate value of the cir-
cumference when the diameter is twenty thousan
This gives m = 62832/20000 = 3927/1250= 32 ps5 =3'1416.
A great deal has been made of this statement on account of
its — accuracy, and it has often been said that this aaa
result was the discovery of the Hindus, if not of Aryabhata him-
self. But this cannot be true. According to Albiruni (I., 168)
Pulisa employed the ratio of 1: 37745. Archimedes prov ved that
the ratio is less than 3} and greater than 374 ; Ptolemy used the
value 377/120 (=3- 1418). Brahmagupta gives the values 3 and
10; M. ibn Musa not only gives the value 62832/20000, but
a gives a summary of Archimedes’ proof, and it is absolutely cer-
tain that M.ibn Musa did not copy this from the Hindus, Accord-
ing to Albiruni (I., 169) Ya’kub ibn Tarik used 344%,. Bhaskara
gives 3927/1250. (See Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907, p . 500).
Brahmagupta finds fault with Aryabhata the elder for using
in one place the value 3393/1080 ( =3-1416), 7 .. Ptolemy’s value,
and in another 3393/1050 ( =3°23...). No early Hindu mathema-
tician quotes Aryabhata as using the value given in the text, Yn
practical applications ' where the value of z is required, the Hindu
1 Calculated from these practical applications the value of the ratio
would be: Aryabhata r=1°7; Brahmagupta ; Bhaskara 7=3. See also
the Surya Siddhanta (Ed. Bargess, E. J., Am _ Or. Soe. i 58) and the Paneha
Siddhantika (Ed. Thibaut, iv., 1),and Warren’s Kala Sankalita (p. 92).
ell
4
Vol. ov No, 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 123
N.S.)
See Tare generally fall into error (see § 7 above). Albiruni
writes (I., 167): ‘The elements of the calculations of the Hindus
on the peal of the circle rests on the assumption that it
is thrice the diameter.”
a2. the fourth part of a circle be cut by a triangle and
Sy the semi-diameter is divided into as many half chords
of arcs as we choose
12. (a) Ifthe aie rg second be bisected in succession the sine
of the half ate is obtain
) The differences are » diminished by successive quotients by
the first sine
~ These ners are obscurely expressed and difficult to translate.
Rodet confessed he did not understand the former, and left the
first part of the latter a Er They
ay be simply a rough attempt at the A
following is meant: Let OP ane. 3 2) be a
O
if the angles OPB and OQB are an eat in
V aud U, then the angle OVU a.
— bisected is 33°, which i is the sees Fig. 2.
angle.
ww
Fig. 4.
Fig. 3.
The theorem of Ptolemy referred tois: Ina quadrilatera
inscribed in a circle, the rectangle contained by the diagonals is
equal to the sum of the two rectangles contained by its opposite
sides. Thus (Fig. 3) ac+ bd=ay, and in the ped cree aed
y bisects B we have c+d=ay/a, and it was this parti : oi ne
eeeuss was known to Euclid) that provides ae rule “( e 0
Fig. 4) areAD=areDC=y a and arecBA=(n—1)y then
arc Bp: =ny and are BO=(n+1)y, and we have
chd (n+1)y+chd (n—l)y = (chd ny. chd 2y) /chdy
124 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
and. sin (w+ 1)y+sin (n—1)y =(sin ny. sin 2y)/siny
from which we get —
sin (n+ 1)y- sin xy=sin wy—sin (n— Lyaipin auahne
by substituting the values of sin 2y and siny, when y=34", thee
in the table.
The last formula may be expressed—
Kos oF D,,4.1,=D,,—sin y/siny,
which is the rule given in the text (12b).
Aryabhata gives the corresponding table of differences ‘of
sines in the Gitiéka (§ 10). In the Sarya Siddhanta the matter is:
expressed thus (II.,15): “The eighth part of the minutes of a
sine is called the first sine; that, increased by the remainder left.
a
four tabular sines in order as follows’ ’: then follows the table of
sti which corresponds exactly with Aryabhata’ s table of differ-
ence:
Zn the. Pajtchasiddhantika (iv., 3) the following methods are
given : n order to find the remaining desired (sines)
the doable of the arc, deduct it from the quarter, diminish t
radius by the sine of the remainder, and add to the square of half
of that the square of half the sine of double the arc. The square
root of that sum is the desired sine .... Another method is
also taught here. Lessen the radius by the sine of three signs
m which double the required arc has been previously deducted
and multiply the remainder by sixty ; the result is the square.”
hese rules may be expressed thus :—
4 sin#y=sin? 2y+(1—sin (90—2y))
and
7 sin*y=r(7 -y sin (90—2y)).
As Dr. Thibaut has shown, these methods are not essentially
different. Ptolemy proved that
(chord +)*=120 (60—14/120?— (chord y)*
from which the second formula given in the Pafichasiddhantika is
a derived.
the formula given by Aryabhata and in the Sarya Sid-
Banta, we find that only five of the sines! following the first can
“1 The term sine is here not used quite in the modern sense. The term
used by the Hindus was gry or half-chord, and like Ptolemy’s chord it is not
aratio but alength. Strictly * sin A=chord 24/2, but the relation used by
Vol. ae No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 125
N.S.]
be obtained by its EK and that with the seventh sine begins a
discordance between the table and the result of calculation by the
rule which finally amounts to as much as 70 minutes. It follows,
merit: that either the rule was used, but corrections were
y the aid of other tablnns or the table was copied whole-
sale.
In the ee ee is given a table that was ee
deduced from Ptolemy’s table of chords (J. Burgess in Ind. A
1891, 228). Ptolemy” s table increased by half degrees mae nes
divided the radins into sixty equal parts and subdivided it
sexagesimally, The Panchascddhantika table is obtained _ by
simply dividing Ptolemy’s chords by two, and hence the term
half-chord. This table i ‘er only for twenty-four angles at intervals
of 3¢ degrees. Aryabhata and the compilers of the Surya Sid-
dhanta express their results in a sort of cir pues measure, and to
obtain them from Ptolemy’s chords it is simply necessary to
rote ae by ae igh a ones eae the radius equal
o 60°, the Hindus qual to 90°x2x7. In Ptolemy’s
measure J90° = ee 80°72 = "120: */2, while in Aryabhata’s measure
J90=90° x 27; therefore to change chord 180° to J90° we have
120° x C=90° x 2) x m or the change ratio C =3/27
Aryabhata has J90°= 3438’ * therefore 10400’ /r= 3438’ which
gives r=3'141361 .. . Rodet puts the matter thus : 10800/3: ons
=3437°7 =3438 nearly and concludes that the —— 31416 wa
used ; but this is not quite ingenuous. We might replace this
value by Ptolemy’s value and then we should have 10800 x 120/377
3437°66 = 3438 nearly and just as forcibly conclude that Ptolemy’s
value was used. Indeed, Ptolemy’s value was most probably used
in the reducing mea but when the reduction took an is not
easy to determine. There were two stages in the process: first,
as in the Paiichasidahantika ! the chords of Ptolemy were spy
halved, and the old measure for the radius (=60°) retained ;
,
secondly, the new measure for the radius ( =3438’) was intro-
duced. This new measure first occurs in the Pulisa-siddhanta,
for Albiruni writes (i., 275) : ur calculation is based on this,
that = sinus totus is 3438’ The source of this calculation
rae s the Pulisa Siddhanta, wioekk divides the are of the quarter
of wisieabs into 24 kardajat. He says: ‘If anybody asks for the
Aryabhata may be put as ‘sin A’=chord 24/2. The Hindu ‘sine’ isa
projection of the pea, Putting J for the so-called Hindu sine a correct
chd 2A
relationis J A=
| This portion (Ch. iv) of the Seissieagrcmtvee is ganerale allotted bade the
Pauliga Siddhanta, but there is an element of doubt abou Dr. rhe, ay
(p. x.) : “I am more doubtful abont the siooikaots of chapter ~ — in the
-Romaka, Panulisa and Sirva tigen ag ai
& ter follows and precedes iis ev
oy mpossible. that ashe contents are meant to sum up the teaching of
Siddhinte only.”
126 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { March, 1908.
reason of this, he must know bes i of these kardajat is 1/96 of
the circle and equals 225 min Albiruni, in explaining
another quotation from Pulisa, ele refers to this matter (ii., 74) :
“ The last-mentioned two numbers are products of the multipli-
cation of the yajanas of the sun and moon by 3438, which is the
number of minutes in the sinus totus.”
The historical order of the development of these tables is
Hipparchus, Ptolemy, Paulisa, Pulisa ; and very probably Arya-
bhata obtained his results from Pulisa.
“The part of the following extract that I have put in italics is
“sen untrue, otherwise the passage is pertinent to the matter in
hand :—
“The earliest institution of the sines in calculations for the
chords, which were employed by the Greeks, is generally attributed
to the Arab astronomer Albatgenius (al-Battani vs who flourished
much confidence, because the substitution of the sines for the
chords seems so natural and easy, that it may well have been hit
upon independently by the Arabs : it is a matter of it
as remarked by Delambre, that Ptolemy himself, who
near it,should have failed of it, If A eigenms got ia site.
tion from India he, at any rate, got no more than that. His table
of sines, much more complete than that of the Hindus, was made
from Ptolemy’s table of chords by simply halving them. The
method, too, which in India remained ogra barren, led
to valuable developments in the hands of the Arab mathemati-
cians.” (Sarya Siddhanta, KE. Burgess, p. "900.
e accompanying table shows the close connection between
the chords of Ptolemy, the Pafcasiddhantika sines, and the table
of differences given by Aryabhata
13. The circle is produced a8 a rotation; the triangle and
rectangle are each determined by their hypotenuse the horizontal
by water and the vertical by the plumb-line
This serves as an introduction to a section which deals with
shadow problems. It is doubtful whether the Hindus used sun-
look to the Mahammadans, In India a ernie form of clepsydra
has generally been preferred. (See Paiichasijddhantika xiv., 31f;
Sirya Sidahanta xii., 23 ; Indica 1., 337, 339 ; _ rate ’ Notes
in 8. India, Thurston, 562 I)
Pe oe ee ee
Vol. N's 0. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 127
B.
Ak&cs, Aryabhata eae y re. Paul | meas Correct sines
Sida. duced to — =
i
a 3°? 45’ 225 225 225 225 a
b 7° 30’ 449 449 449 449 b
c i 10° 671 671 671 671 o
d 15° 890 890 890 890 d
18° 45 1105 1105 1105 1105 oe
22° 86 1315 1316 1316 1316 f
g 26° 15 1520 1520 1521 1520 ¢
h 30° 1719 1719 1719 1719 hh
i $9° 45 1910 1910 1910 1910.5
j 37° 30 2093 2093 2098 2093 j
41° 15 2267 2267 2267 2267 Ok
I 45° 2431 2431 2431 2431 =]
m 48° 45 2585 2585 2585 2585 m
_ 52° 30 2728 2727 2728 2727 on
o 56° 15 2859 2858 2858 2858 o
p 60° 2978 2977 2978 2977 p
q 63° 45 3084 3083 3084 3083 q
r 67° 30 3177 3176 3177 3176 or
. 72° 15 3256 3255 3256 3255 8
t 15° 3321 3321 3321 3321 ot
u 78° 45 3372 3372 3373 3372 ou
Vv 82° 30 3409 3409 3409 3408 v
w 86° 15 3431 3430 3431 3430 w
x 90° 3438 3438 3438 3438 x
Column A is taken from the table of differences given in the Gitika
quoted above, and is identical with the table given in the Surya eet
Colamn B is obtained from Ptolemy’s table of chords by multiplying by
“ATT45 (-5 3 a): Column C is obtained from the Paichasiddhantika by
3 : 2
iplyi * ox .e.. the value of 7m attributed
multiplying by °4775 ( Svwisie) using es
to Aryabhata. If Ptolemy’s value had been used in this case also, the agree-
ment with column B would have been closer.
128 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
The following extracts will serve as a comment on this rule,
which is ange oe with the construction of some form of dial :—
“Ha y s of water, levelled a raised surface, on
which the "direelione are marked, and having placed on its
equal to any required number of the digits of the gnomon . . .
raw a circumscribing square, by means of lines going out from
the centre . The square-root of the sum of the squares of
the gnomon and shadow is the hypotenuse ....” (Sur. Siddh.
iii.,
‘The fundamental arrangements of all instruments depend
upon strings, water, and bits of earth. By means of them one may
make, on a level surface, er shaped like a tortoise, a man
and so on.” (Pajfch. Siddh. , 27. See also Rae Siddh. xii.,
19.23 and Warren’s Kala Sonkalitis p- 92.)
14. The square-root of the sum pit the gn of the ‘age of
the style and shadow is the radius of its
is rule occurs, in some form or are in all the early Hindu
the rule cannot be a mere statement of the Pythagorean theorem,
and I am inclined to believe that it has a definite connection ze
the subject in hand. All the shadow problems given by A
bhata and Brahmagupta relate to vertical gnomons, but the fo tiie.
placing his eye at the base of the straight gnomon, is to incline it
in such a way that the top of the gnomon is in a straight line
joining the eye and the pole star.” (xii.,
Now the equinoctial shadow of a vertical gnomon gives the
latitude of a place, z.e., the tangent of the latitude is equal to the
shadow divided by the gnomon ; ‘and to mark out the hour angles
on an ordinary sun-dial, it is necessary to describe two circles, one
of which has its radius equal to the vertical gnomon and the other
with radius equal to the hypotenuse of the triangle formed by the
equinoctial shadow nie the gnomon, It is this circle whose radius
is the * the square-root of the sum of the squares of the length of
the style and shadow” ‘that 3 is referred to in our text.
15. Multiply by ee style the distance between the style and the
height and divide by he difference between the style and the height ;
the =i obtanced bi give the shadow reckoned from the origin
of the
Bs agupta gives the same rule thus: “The itisthnge be-
tween the ‘foot of the light and the bottom of the gnomon, multi-
plied by the gnomon of given length, and divided by the difference
between the height of the light and the gnomon is the shadow
(XIL., ix., 53.)
a a EEO sr rrerererer~ ee
Vol. tw No. 3. | Notes on Indian Mathematics. 129
S.]
16. Multiply by the shadow the distance between the ends of the
shadows and divide by the difference: this will give the side.
height multiplied by the style and divided w the shadow gives the
other side
17(a). And so the square he the height with the square of the
base gives the square of the hypoten
Here the fei hos ST (Pig. 5) is peer to be moved to S’T’.
Now OL: ST:: OH: SH and OL: S'T’ :: OH’: S’H' but ST=S'T"
therefore OH : SH Pin: sig whence OH = SH. HH’ /(S'H’-
SH) as expressed oy the
“ According to Pliny oe Diogenes Laertius, Thales ascer-
tained the height of
self. Plutarch, how-
ever, puts into the ~ s xs! x
mouth of Niloxenus a Fig. 5.
different account of the
process. * Placing your staff at the extremity of the shadow
of the pyramid,’ says he to Thales, ‘you made, by impact of the
sun’s rays, two triangles, and so showed that the pyramid was
to the staff as the shadow to the staff's shadow.’ This is obviously
only another calculation of the seqt” ane — and is identical
with the rules 15 and 17a given by Aryabha
17(b). In te ae the product of the arrows is the square of the
semi-chord of the
18. Two circles diminished by the ‘bite’ — rp ogrnt
by this ‘bite’ and divided by the sum of the circles les. ‘ bite
give respectively the arrows starting from the intersection
The ‘arrows’ are the segments of the diameter bisecting
the are Thus in the circle
FAB the arrows are an
ED. Yhe word ‘bite’ is
here applied to CD, and is
Rahu, who is supposed to F -
cause — by peat
moon. 3
Simtaied rule is a par sisal
case of Ruclid iii,, 35. The ‘Fig. 6.
latter (18) is easily deduced
therefrom and means
CE=CD (FD-QD)/(FD—0D+ 0G — OD)
130 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
and that
HD=CD (OG—CD)/(#FD-CD+CG-CD)
CH=CD.FC/(FC+GD) and ED=CD.GD/(FC+GD).
For from 17(b) we get
FE.ED=GE.EC or ED/CE=(CD+ ED) FC + C£),
whence
ED/CE=GD/FC and ED/CD=GD/(FC+GD).
rahmagupta, M. ibn bg and Bhaskara use terminology
similar to that of Aryabhata. Brahmagupta gives the same mat
s bo If you want to compute the area of
the "bows" tinltiply, etc.” > (Rosen, p- 75).
vious oS the source of information is the same in all three
eo and obviously M. ibn Musa did not get his rules through the
in who nowhere, before his time, dealt with the area of seg-
ments i circles.
19. (a) That sought diminished by one and halved added to the
foregoing and multiplied by the common difference added to the
first term gives the mean: this result multiplied by that sought ds
the answer. (b) Or you multiply the first and last by half the
number of terms.
We are here introduced to a set of propositions on progres-
sions, etc., which, se some respects, correspond eked Se to
S=(p+n){at+ (atn—1)d/2} —pla+ (p—1)d/2}
=nJa+(* ja
If we put p=n, we get S—S,=n*d, which was given by
eee in ihe second century B.C.
l After Theon of Alexandria.
+ =e
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 131
~ [N.S.]
The second rule (19) appears to be out of place, and can
hardly have been intended to apply only to the particular case of
19a when p=0 as, of course, it does,
20. The number of terms: Multiply (the sum) by eight times
the common difference, add the square of the difference between twice
the first term and the common difference : the square-root diminished
by twice the first term and divided by the common difference with one
added take one half.
The rule means
n=} fee are aE
which may be obtained directly from
n—1
2
*S=n(at d).
Diophantus in his Polygonal Numbers gives this rule in the
form 8dS+(d—2)*={d(2n—1)+2}% which is identical with
Aryabhata’s formula except that the first term is unity, Alkarkhi,
whose work is based on that of Diophantus, gives a good number
of solutions of which the following are particular examples :
(4)3454+7+..... (na terms)=255, n=15; (i) 104154204 .
- . « (v terms) =325, n=10. Brahmagupta (XII, iii., 18) and
Bhaskara (Lil. v., 125) give the same rule, but give no examples.
21. (a) The common difference and the first term being unity, take
the number of terms for the first factor and one for the increase an
multiply together thrice and divide by six: ct vs the volwme of the
pile. (b) Or the cube of the number of terms plus one minus its root.
e are rules for finding the contents of a pile with a tri-
angular base, which may be expressed thus:
+1)8§~(n+1
(a) P=n (n+1)(n+2)/6. @) Pa GF).
As Rodet remarks, it appears strange that Aryabhata should
give the correct formula here, while he gives an incorrect rule for
finding the volume of a pyramid (§ 6). The only conclusion is
that Aryabhata did not recognise the connection between the two
rules.
These and similar problems were favourites with the Greeks
(cf. Nicomachus, p. 89f, ed. Hoche ; Boetius, p. 107, ed, Friedlein ;
Archimedes On Spirals, prop. x.; Alkarkhi, p. 60, etc.). Alkarkhi
points out the identity between the formula (a) in (6). Brahma-
gupta (XIL., iii., 19) gives the rule for a pile with a square base and
connects this with the sum of the squares of the natural numbers.
He also gives the rule for the sum of the cubes. Alkarkhi gives
elegant demonstrations of these rules.
132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908.
22, Take the sixth part of the product of the be ee factors made
up of the last term, the last term plus one, and of this plus the num-
ber of terms: the result is the volume of the pile oo as The
square of the pile is the volume of the pile of cubes,
it first part means P= meal cr atl bay om the second
(14243444 ..... + )8= 18 + 23 + 384+ n’,
See Alkarkhi (p. 61); Eitianagd pts’ GAIL A *30) ; etc., etc.
If from the square of a sum is taken the sum of the squares
the hat? of the result is the product of the factors.
From a product multiplied by the square “ two and
increased by the square of the difference extract the root: add and
subtract the difference. The two factors are obtained by dividing by
two.
noe eka: of these in our notation is (a + b)* — (a* + b*) =2ab,
the latt
van ae Tite or / 4ab+(b—a)? + (b—a) =2b.
This appears to a fragmentary section on identitie Tt
corresponds ipaielat 5 a fuller section of Alkarkhi’s entitled
* Theorems that help to solve difficulties,” which contains a num-
ber of identities alin stirred pretty closel y to the second book of
Euclid. The chief use of these identities was to help to solve
indeterminate sokations of the second degre
The first of the above ola ( (93) i an expression of
Buclid IL, 4, The second (a—b)? + 4ab = oa by bia IL, 8)
is used by Diophantus, in his ii on Polygonal Numbers
25. The interest on the original sum plus the interest on that is
multiplied by the time (and the original sum) and increased by the
square of half the original sum : take the square root, deduct half the
original sum and divide by the time. The result is the interest on the
amount.
We have the relation Discount + Interest on discount = Interest
on amount or Pri+ Prt. rt=M where is what is termed the
r= 4/M/PH+ (1/26) -1/2t
Pr =v MP + Pi4—P/2 _
t
/ Pt( Pr+ Pr. rt) + P2/4— P/2
t
which is the rule given by Aryabhata.
yp =
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 133
[N.S.]
rahmagupta has (XII., ii, 15) the following rule: “The
product of the time and principal divided by the further time is
twice set down. From the product of the one by the mixt amount,
added to the square of half the other, extract the square root ; that
root less half the second, is the interest of the principal.” In symbols
/ M'Pt'/t+ (Pe’/2t)*— Pt /2t= Prt’. This can be obtained direct
from Aryabhata’s equation by multiplying both sides by ¢’ and
putting M’ for M?t’'/t. It would, however, appear more natural to
sede Aryabhata’s rule from that of Brahmagupta by putting
Bik rahmagupta’s commentator, Chaturvéda, ae the follow-
ing example: ‘‘ Five hundred drammas were at rate of
was lent to another person at the same rate; and it accumulated
in ten months to seventy- -eight. Tell the rate of interest on the
principal. Answer 60.”
Chaturvéda’s working may be set down as follows: Let y be
the interest on 500 drammas for 4 months; then y*/200 is the
interest on y for the 10 months, and 2 1/200 + y=78, whence y =60.
The actual rate, 3°/, per mensem, is not ae oned.
onsiderable acquaintance with the rules that govern interest
problems must have obtained in these times and at least the
rudiments of compound interest were understood.
26. In the rule of three the Ed Lene by the ‘demand’
and divided by the ‘measure’ gives the ‘ fruit of the demand.’
he first term is the ‘measure’ ; the second is — ‘fruit’; and
the third is the ‘ demand’ or question. Thus in a: b:: ¢: 2, the
measure’ is a; the ‘ “ad >is 6; the demand’ is c and the ‘fruit
of the demand’ is bc/a=
Brahmagupta (XU, i; i., 10) and Bhaskara (Il. 70f.) use the
same nomenclature and deal with “ Three or more uneven terms,
up to eleven.’
27. (a) The denominators are multiplied by one another in
multipliction and in division. (5) Multiply separately by the opposite
denominator to get the same kind
Cf. Brahmagupta (XII, i., 2f).
28. Multiplication becomes division and division multiplica-
tion ; profit becomes loss and loss profit in the inverse.
Cf. Bhaskara (Lil. 47-48).
29. If the sum of several numbers joined together be diminished
by each in turn and divided by the number of terms less one such tt is
exactly.
If there be three terms the rule means that
(m+n+p)/2=a+b+e
154 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
where a+b+c-a=™m.,
atb+c—b=n.
at+b+c—c=p.
Cantor maintains that this is a Greek theorem, disguised in
form by Aryabhata, in order to ela his plagiarism, The rule
is given by Jamblichus as fo “When any defined or
undefined quantities amount to a given: sum, and the sum of one of
them plus every other (in pairs) is given, the sum of these pairs
minus the first-given sum is (if there be 3 quantities) equal to the
quantity which was added to all the rest (in the pairs) : or (if
there be 4 quantities) to } of it: (if 5) to4; (if 6) toZ; ete.
That is, if a,+a,+42,=S be given, and #,+#,=8), an oF a= Qs
then #,=8,+S8,—S8. And, gene if ik tt Bs oe ea
an gt Bare ® + %3 =o, a+a,=8,_;, then a=
(S)+S,+. . Sp 1~—-8)/(n —2). The proposition is known as
ep enanthomn | or after blossom’ (Gow
odet maintains that this mine Ce between the Greek
and Indian rules is not very close ; but the following two examples
given ot ® Diophantus (i., 16 and 17), ad oie noticed neither by
Rodet nor Cantor in this connection, dispel all doubt as to the
origin of Kegabhate’s rule. In ordinary notation the examples
given by Diophantus are
Gi) a@,+%,+2,=9, 2,+%,=20, a+2,=30, 2,+42,=40
whence
$= (20+ 30+ 40)/2=45.
(ii) a+e,+agta=$, ej +e,+%,=20, a+as+a,=22,
Ut, +2,=24, w,+%,+a,=27 whence >=
30. The difference between the objects divides the difference
between the money possessed by two persons. The quotient is the
original value of an object the wealth being equa
The rule states that z=(b—a)/(m—p) when mz+a=petb.
Ahmes designated the unknown quantity by haw or ‘ heap,’
and, according to Rodet, the word af@art here used is a direct
translation of hau. See Diophantus, i., 4f.
31. Division of the space when going tn opposite sagt by
the sum of their speeds; when going in the same direction by the
difference of their speeds, The two quotients are the times of
meeting as they pass by sought for.
T=8/(v+v’) T’=8/(V-V’).
32-33. The Ainge original divisor is divided by the lesser origi-
nal divisor and the rest divide one another. An assumed number to-
gether with the poner lowe is thrown in. The lower is multi-
d
Vol, IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 135
LS
translate into pent dees mathematical language ; nevertheless
its general aim is obvious. It is a rule for ns solution of inde-
ba or equations of some such form as (Ag+ Bay;
not our business here to give an pent of the general
‘ean vt indeterminate equations, but rather to attempt to
trace their history up to the time of Aryabhata. Even a cursory
of the method under consideration ; and a closer investigation estab-
lishes this conclusion beyond all doubt. At one time, indeed, i
was thought that this special treatment of indeterminate equa-
tions was of Indian origin. Colebrooke, Woepcke, Chasles and
Rodet seemed to think so; and the conclusions of such eminent
scholars cannot be altogether ignored. But Colebrooke, Woepcke
and Chasles attributed the discovery to Brahmagupta and in this
Rodet was misled by the later commentators. Now vy
position to give at least a more correct version of this partion, of
the history of mathematics, Still there are difficulties in the way,
and it must not be expected that the conclusions here set forth
are quite fina
diligent search through Hindu works has failed to bring to
light any of those orderly processes by which such a complicated
theorem as this is bound to be prece but we do find the
cect preliminary notions apaniualy set forth by Greek
writer
The fundamental process involved in the method given by
Aryabhata is contained in the first and second propositions of the
seventh book, and the second and third of the tenth book of Euclid.
The results of these propositions translated into Algebraic nota-
tion! give us the following indeterminate equations : AL — M=1
d AL’—BM’
an =g. The process by which the former of these
is arrived at may be exhibited thus :—
B) A (a,
a,B a 1 i on ae
r, ) B (ag ks Ba, t at. Gek: OF
Ag")
tT) t, (az
At
a
bstitute for
1 The question has often been asked, had Bucl lid any su
Algebra ? tf not, his skill, as shown particularly in the tenth book, was
136 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
represents the process of finding the greatest common measure of
the two numbers A and B. If the last pret is unity, Euclid
states that the two numbers A an are prime ,inter se. His
proof may be set down as follows :—
r,=A-a,B
Tg= A (—a,)+B (1—a,a,)
rg=A (1+ 4,03) +B (—4,—a3—a,agd5)
r,= A (—a,—4,—a,0,0,)+ B (lL +aja,+ aya, + a0, + a) 90304)
ra=(—1)"*! (AL-—BM).
Ir, =1 then A and B are prime to each other: for if not, let
their common factor A such that d=af and B=bf and afL —
bfM=1, ich, as all the terms are integral, is impossible.
Traretene etc.
Az — By= —— co ieee we get ALC — carrie and
eee
and mers as (Buelid VIL , 33), where ¢ is any integer.
In solving
Aa— By=C whenr;=1
we have
A =d,+ A, + M0304,
= 1 + a)a2 + at azdyt A) AeAgh,
2=Bi+ LC =t(1+ aja,+a,a, +430, + 4)4,0,0,) — O(a, + a3 44,4908)
y= At + Mc=t(a,+ a,+a,a,0,)+ O(1 + a,a3).
Now, following Aryabhata’s instructions, set down a,
Gs
i
ta,=(.
Add the lowest term to the product of the two preceding
t+a,(ta,- M ); multiply this result by the next highest term (a,)
and add to the product the penultimate term (ta,—(C) and so on.
The final pion in this case oes
t(1+ a,a,+a,4,+ aga, + a,0,a,0,) ~ O(a, + az + 4943)
which equals LO + Bt=a as above.
marvellous. Whether or not Euclid employed some sort of algebraic smy-
bolism, we know that the later Alexandrian scholars did, and we also know
that they translated Enclid’s proposition » into their new eyiiaionn: (See
Gow, 83 and 104.)
Vol. IV, No. 3.} Notes on Indian Mathematics. 137
LW.8.]
As ¢ is any integer we res? substitute any other integer for it.
Set ¢’=ta,—C then t=(t’ + O)/a, and we have the series a, a, As,
26 Ay, , (t'+C)/a, which may = treated as before
If in Ax-By=C we have set e=Bta', We then
have A+ (Az’0)/B=y. “Therefore if (ae C)/B is integral so is
(Aw’~O)/B integral, and 2’ is a solution of Avx—By=C.. These
tench: which are vaguely ahs Ban in Aryabhata’s rule, may, of
course, be put ina perfectly general form
Although there is ample evidence in Greek mathematics as to
the existence of the preliminary notions necessary for ig se hon
tion of the particular rule under consideration, yet w where
find in extant Greek works the rule itself applied in n just this
manner. On the other hand we do find that the Greeks carried
the treatment of indeterminate equations much Pr ae than
did Aryabhata, and there is no doubt that they were able to
manipulate indeterminates of the first degree in the manner
indicated in the rule of Aryabhata.
t is interesting to note that discord in the early Christian
church possibly had a significant connection with the development
of Hindu mathematics. The Alexandrian Christians appear to
have been much given to wrangling, and one of the points they
chose to quarrel about was the ecclesiastical calendar. As early
as the second century of our era great disputes had arisen about
the proper time of celebrating Easter. At the Council of Nice
(A.D. 326) a decision on this point was arrived at, but it was left
to the scholars of Alexandria to find the exact date each year.
Diophantus lived about A.D. 300-350, and Hypatia, who wrote a
commentary on the works of Diophantus, was murdered by these
quarrelsome Alexandrian Christians in A.D. 415. Aryabhata was
born in A.D. 476.
It is in connection with questions on the calendar that the
most ane applications of pocine on gan of the first de-
gree arise. The following examp a very marked manner
illustrates reac points of Femur jem rule that at first seemed
inexplicable
“The year 1 of the Christian era was in the Solar cycle the thes 10 and in
the Metonic cycle it was 2. What was it in the Dionysian cyc
The Solar cycle a of 28 years, the Metonic cycle of 19
years, and the Dio onysian of 28x19 years, Let n ste the date in
years in the Dionysian cycle, then nj28 and n/19 must give r ieee
tively 10 and 2 as remainders, or »/28=2x+ 10/28 aud nf19=y+
2/19, whence 282~—19y= -8.
In accordance with Aryabhata’s rule we go through the pro-
cess of finding the G.C.M. of 19 and 28, and obtain the series 1,
tw
this result che the preceding term and adding to the product the
penultimate term, we get 35 x1+17=52. These results, 35 and
52, are values for z and y which satisfy the equation ; but they
are not the sicolent results, so we divide the 35 by the smaller
138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1908.
“— divisor (35/19=1+ 16/19) and the remainder 16 is a value
sought.
Multiplying this remainder by the larger first denominator
and adding the a first remainder we obtain 16 x 28+ 10=458
as a value for
Although hecuiatal s rule is by no means unambiguous in
parts, yet the working of the above problem agrees so closely
with it that there is no doubt that the rule is intended for similar
examples.
Br pta gives numerous examples of Soir wes
equations ‘of the first degree, Atone time it was even thonght
that he was the inventor of the method he employs in solving
them, but that is now known to have been impossible. Like
Aryabhata he does not establish pee rules he uses, but unlike his
predecessor he gives numerous examples and exhibits the working
of them. After having gone through all his examples and checked
all the workings, the impression gained is that he was_not quite
master of this part of his subject. On one occasion a gives a
correct rule (XVI, iv., Bhs but imamppintely discards it saying,
hat occasion is there for it? . « . er of one un.
known put arbitrary Binoy for the rest, » and the commentator
remarks: ‘“ The author here delivers his own (incorrect) method
with a censure on the other (correct method). He makes no
pretence of being the original discoverer of the rules he gives. He
calls bis work an ‘ interpretation ‘
shown further on” (§70—72)}. Finally, it may be remarked that
the first Sasso on n behalf of the Hindus as the inventors of this
indeterminate analysis appears in the nineteenth century of our
era, and that claim was based on a very inadequate knowledge
of the true state of affairs.
SE
Vol. IV, No. 3.]
[N.S.]
Notes on Indian Mathematics.
APPENDIX I.
CHRONOLOGY.
Circ.
Thales B.C. 600
Eudoxus 360
uclid 290
Archimedes 287
Hypsicles 180
eron 120
Nichomachus A.D. 100
Theon, Smyrn. 100
Hipparchas 130
Ptolem : 150
Sextus J. Africanus 200
Jamblichus : 340
Dieshasctte 360
Paulus, Alex 378
Theon, Alex 380
ulisa P
Hypatia 415 d
Proclus 450
Boethius 470 b
Aryabhata 476 b
Eutocius 560
J. Philopoponous . 650
Varaha Mihi 587 d
Brahmagupta 628
Ya’kub Ibn Tari 770
M. Ibn kiran Alfazari 750 ?
M. Ibn Mus 820
Allatgenins “CM. Ibn Jabir Ibn Senan Abu
Abdillah ) 877
Albumaser 885 d
Ahmad Ibn M. al- -Fargani 861
Thabit Ibn Qurra Sue 901 d.
Abu Bakr Ibn al-Hasan al-Karkhi a 950 F
Albiruni (Abu Raihan M. al-Biruni) Fe 973 b.
Avicenna (Abu? al-Husain Ibn awe: sie 980 b.
tpala a 1068
Chaturvéda ?
n al-Haitam 1038
‘Umar me ile ios 1123 d,
Bhiaskara ee 1114 b.
Averroes (Abu’ L-Walid Ibn eon ae 1120 b.
139
140 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | March, 1908.
APPENDIX II.
BIBLIOGRAPHY.
(Only works actually consulted by the writer are given in this list.
A complete bibliography of Indian Mathematics would be valuable).
The Aryabhatiya Son the ees Batadipika of Parama-
digvara. Edited by H. Ker
Legons de Calcul eiry ait - Rodet
the Age and snadonbrraa of the Works of Aryabhata, Varaha-
rita Brahmagupta, etc. Bhau Daji in. Journ. Roy. Asiatic
65.
Soc
The Brhat-Sarihita of Varaha-Mihira. H. Kern, 1865.
e d’expression symbolique des nombres, employé par les
Indiens, les pa et les Javanais. H. Jaquet in Journal
Asiatique, 183
Sur le Notation a Areabtates L. Rodet in Journal Asiatique, 1820.
On the Sulvasitras. G. Thibaut in Journ, Asiatic Soc. Bengal,
1875; The Pandit, vol. ix., and New Series, vol. ee
The Pafichasiddhantika of Varaha Mihira. G. Thiban
Algebra with Arithmetic and Mensuration from the " Sanscrit.
ro
. T. Colebrooke.
Bija Gannita: or the jr pe of the Hindus. KE. Strachey (also
Edinburgh Review wee).
Lilawati: or a actos on Ai ae and Geometry by Bhascara
charya. ylor.
Lilavati. H.C. Bann
1. : erji.
Albiruni’s India. Edited by E. Sach
The peo Orne E. Burgess aid Whitney. Journ. Am, Or.
Soc
The ace Siddhanta and the Siddhanta Siromani. B. D. Sastri
son.
parte on the Trigonometrical Tables of the Brahmins.
Pp n Trans. Royal Soc. Edinburgh, vol. 1
Mémoire sur te propagation des Chiffres ssatenn, en Occident.
Sur Mntroduction de l’Arithemétique indienne en Occident, &c.
F. Woepcke
The Bakshali Manuscript. A. F. R. Hoernle in Ind. Antiquary,
888.
Astronomie, Astrologie und Mathematik. G. Thibaut, Grundriss
er Indo-Arischen Philologie, iii., 9.
History of ined Astronomy. G. Thibautin Indian Thought, 1907.
The ebra of Mohamed ben Musa. F. Rosen.
L’ Alelnee d’al-Kharizmi et les Méthodes indiennes et grecques.
L, Rodet in Jowrnal Asiatique, 1878.
Extrait du Fakhri, Traite d’Algébre par Abot Bekr Mohammed
ben Alhagan Alkarkhi. Précedé d’un Mémoire sur |’Algébre
indéterminée chez les Arabes. F. Woepcke.
by Algtin? d’ Chane Alkhayyami. F. Woepcke..
ee
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 141
N.S.
Ancient sa 188 Numerals. E. Thomas in Journ. Asiatic Soc.
Bengal, 1856,
On po "Genealogy of Modern Numerals. Sir E. C. Bayley in
rn. Roy. Asiatic Soc. xiv & av.
ee on Indian Mathematics. “G. R. Kaye in Journ. Asiatic Soc.
Bengal, 1907.
Notes on the Burmese system of Arithmetic. Sir R. Temple
in Indian Antiquary, 1891.
Manuscrits orientaux. M. de Sla
Diophanti Alexandrini Opera pierre = Tannery.
The Works of Archimedes. T. L. Hea
Enuclidis Opera Omnia, Heiberg et Sings
Recherchés sur la Vie et les ‘Ouvrages d’Héron d’Alexandrie.
.H. Martin. Mémoires présentés, §c., a Académie d’ Inscrip-
tons, vol. iv.
Nichomacus. Edited by G. Hoche.
Boetius. Edited by G. Friedlein.
A Short History of Greek Mathematics. J. Gov
Apercu ete aad sur l’Origine des Méthodes en Géoméirte,
M, Chas
LOE RG ig A OP PARP FPO OLAS
i CAPO Eas
a eek teal eal
‘ as IE =
im
pe
ay
ices
ee ee
18, Translation of a Letter by Abt ’1-Fazl.
By Lreut.-Cotonet D. C. Paitiorr, Secretary, Board of
Examiners.
The letters ! of vis ‘L- ee ‘Allami, the famous minister and sec-
resent of Akbar, which were once considered the acme of style, are
urgid, bantbante5 prolix, ici pate milly puerile. His cnsha-pardazi
oxbibits sonora almost every vice enumerated in paar at
books on Rhet Rive where sense is sacrificed to s
proprieties, Sa ist omy barbarities abound ; the thought: an the
metaphors are confused or strained; while the pnscnst Se of the
intricate harps nea sears is obscure. One letter be
“The inhalation of the fragrance of the spring-tide posy of
heart-to-heart union and oneness, a posy arranged by the garden-
ers of the summer-house of friendship, and the perusal of the
series of life-pictures from the gallery of foresight and wisdom, a
gallery coloured by the painters of the studio of that art which
oe ms and expands the sige * * * [and so on for ten lines more]
Us an ornamen of gladsome delight and a source of
peceeeepanding j joy” apes. ‘Your letter reached me.’
ing depends
allusions known only to the i este but the sentences them-
selves are often so involved that the writer has entangled himself
in the Fsctihite of his own verbo it The reader has frequently
that closes the period. The clauses have then to be bracketed off
like fractions in Algebra, before the meaning can be disentangled.
Not infrequently the reader fails to reach his goal, for the writer,
losing himself in the rape ip of his multiloquence, has never
arrived at the finite verb a
A vanes gentleman, manager and editor of a well-know
ersian n se a once declared to me his inability to qathor
the mea sy of even two consecutive lines.
1 His letters were ontienti ~ hte wigsleine ‘aban § s-Samad in AH.
see They are divided into three parts The first rn letters from
Akbar to various sovereigns, and also certain royal mandates and circulars ;
the second, some personal letters of Abi ’l-Fazl; the third, miscellaneous
sais
e Akbar Nama, Abi ’1-Fazl states that, as poetry is the salt-cellar
of ae he has freely sprinkled his writings with cnouations from the poets
144. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908.
that more than one university has retained the “ Insha*” as a text-
book.
The following letter has been selected, partly on account of
its simplicity, and partly for a certain human interest. A few
words of preface, tiaras are anda to make it intelligible.
In India and Persia, should a friend express admiration for
present openly asked for is a mark of a mean and ungenerous spirit
—or else of pride and indifference to public opinion.
As an example of the tyranny of this custom, I will cite two
examples that came under my personal notice. A certain Indian
Nawab, by suborning a friend’s falconer, succeeded in substituting
is own inferior hawk for one of a much-coveted colour that was
on its way as a present to another N siak An influential Mulla,
possessed of some intuition and a wnegest date es of his
neighbours, obtained an inkling of the matter, and wrote next da
‘“‘ As we are friends ‘iat our houses are “ine “aad what he tas is
thine, I make no scruple in asking you to send me by the bearer
of this letter, a certain white falcon te came into Your Honour’s
eer yes y- Your slave more especially makes this re-
uest as he hears that Your Honour did not gain possession of the
said pepe? Mag od but thus
As s s the honoured meseonae had departed with the
hawk sha the * pahiiaek of replies, the bereft owner expressed his
unqualified disapproval of Indian ‘etiquette, the dishonesty of his
friends, and the shamelessness of the black-mailing Mulla. He,
however, consoled himself by adding that the Mulla was now
under an obligation to i, and that he would later extract a quid
roquo. As this very ordinary ‘white’ falcon now got muc
pre other. It might have continued changing hands indefinitel
remaining untrained, had not its last temporary possessor
spitefully killed it
The same N: awab was presented with a copy of “ Falconry in
the British Isles, ” a work with delightful coloured plates. Letters
at once began to arrive: “As there is no disgrace in makin
requests to friends, etc., etc.” The Nawab clung to his possession
and had recourse to the usual subterfuges. When letters and mes-
sengers failed to extract the a ce friends began to call per-
sonally. Frequently, when I was on my way to parade, I would
be stopped by the covtfitential reek of the Nawab, who would
commit tomy charge the precious Lins concealed in wrappings,
with a request that it might be gua till a certain imminent
danger had passed. Years after, I revisited ihe station and en-
quired the fate of the book. “I still have it,” said the Nawab,
“for I told everybody you had demanded your present back
when your regiment left the station.” “ But they did not believe
you?” “Oh no; but I saved my honour as well as the book.”
Vol. N's oe 3.] Translation of a Letter by Abu ’l-Fazl. 145
Now Akbar like so many Easterns, Muslims! and Hindus,
was a great pigeon-lover and had obtained a certain breed of
pigeons, from whom is not clear. He stood in considerable awe of
the -¢ Khandan, his ‘ Commander-in-Chief, ’ and was nervous-
ly anxious that the latter should not ask for any or all of the
ing letter, composed by his minister, Abi ’1 Fazl. It is intended ns
convey the hint that the pro bable request of the KAdn-i Khana
some of these pigeons would not meet with a cheerful peat:
Translation.
Orver or His Masesty THE Kitna or Kinas TO THE
Kwanet-Kuindn,®? ComMMANDER-IN-CHIEF.
o the Support of Our Great Empire, the Mainstay oft God’s
hd "Viodiegency, the Pillar of the Mighty State, the Prop of
the Glorious Kingdom, endowed with noble qualities and most
excellent virtues, the possessor of outward and inward perfection,
the Pattern to all Chiefs of exalted rank, Our Faithful Friend and
Datiful Son, the Champion of ae ip ‘the Khan-i-Khanan, the
Commander-in-Chief, ever rejoic in Our Royal Favours on
the plenitude of the loving indoles of this Shadow of God—be
known, that at this auspicious season, from beginning to end ie
lightful, this budding season of spring, which begins when the sun
vacates [enters ?] the mansion of Pisces, and the nights and on
are equal in length, all rétiple should make their God-favoured heart
the receptacle of every kind of gladness and the source of ore
signal for the dooney, 'e and ~teg eige of the world; while the
world-warming Sun has begun t “ Baseiskead his bounty on the four
of vit lovers of nature ; and the ring-breeze has breathed the
ter
The March showers have washed off the dust of the road
1It isa eitieda superstition that the breeze from a pigeon’s wing wafts
mray sickne
here 1 sie several well-known persons o bore the title of Bhan-i-
Edinin The person referred to here is Tabaa r-Rahim, son of Bayram
an ; born A.H. 964; died abont 1036; vide Blochmann’s translation of the
Fini " Akbari, Vol. i., page 334.
8 i.e., the whole earth.
_# Apparently 4g? has been omitted before wh; it is, however, omitted in
So editions. oes a third, the word wlge is also omi
Naw-béwa is properly “ its.”
146 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. . {March, 1908.
from the feet of the newly-come hordes of spring, and the
murmur of water has revealed thousands of bright secrets to the
of i et l
minds. All he:ven has renewed its bond with this earth, by
granting her young life. Those Celestial Fathers, the seven
planets,' and =e four elements who are the Terrestrial Mothers,
have again come together in wedlock, aaa — telluric brides have
made a fresh albapie with the astral sphere
The Leh of growth have created a alent fair forms in the world’s
workshop.
The tongue of the new-grown plants ape with mute
signs sd dour and hypocritical circle of hermits, saying :—
“Oh recluse! the bad Spaegiks and art thon Ciel still ?
The wind is broke Ge and art thon halted in thy hut still ?
In the bosom of the hille the heat of the sun has boiled a thousand
springs, fee art thou cold still
The tongues of the leaves of the he eart-entrancing trees, in
song suited to this season, have chorused the following chant to
the dull ears of those who cower in the corner of austerity :-—
The sun, whose bounty grants the Seed i perer? has yielded the fruit
Yields fresh sweetmeats from a smokeless fire.
It is known to, and well observed by, people of wisdom and
preception, how much, the pity and compassion of the holy beings
of the World-Above increase tow ards the dust-soiled dwellers of
enters the Vernal Equinox. How many a humble prayer of these
holy supplicants at the Throne of God will be accepted by t
Eternal Being in return for the various favours He has phoweral
on them! How many a meek petition will be heard at the Thresh-
hold of Grandeur !
Let not my head alone be lowly bowed in prayer.
But rather let every hair of my body prostrate itself,
In this ving th season and joyous happy time, when the
nostrils of all living things are perfumed by the odours of Our
Royal Justice nbs She organ of smell of earth’s creation is scented
by the sweet savours of Our Kingly Equity, when all things neces-
sary for general rejoicing are made ready and the doors of light-
heartedness lie open before us, when Fortune hourly brings favour-
able intelligence of victory to Our Kar that ever hears glad tidings,
when the Sky out of its favour continually grants good news of
Our Conquests to the auricle of all the world, at such a time the
King- Protected messenger of ‘Abd® ’Ilah Khan § reached Our Heaven-
: The aed the Moon, Mars, Mercury, pee Venus, an
2A kind of oratorical syllepsis. The word fruit is Se first m: metaphori-
cally and thats literally. There appears to te no term in Arabic Rhetoric for
uncommon
gure
ere were two Uzbaks, in Akbar’s time, of the name A‘bdt’llah
7
Vol. ere 0. 3.] . Translation of a Letter by Abu ’l-Fazl. 147
exalted Court a oe mes Our most noble satin various
: love
various strains of the hig Begi pigeon and likewise fe of
the Sultan Husayn Mirza breed. In erg the sight of these fairy-
fliers, and the arrival of the young pigeon-fancier sent by him, was
ness to Our most noble Mind. Es specially so was
the arrival “ this Habib, who is the chief leader of all the oo
a-wara ’n-Nahr, nay, rather the prince of artists of Our
for such a noe -lover is he, that, even rao the yolk of the ae
merges into ' the white, he can discover how m any summersaults the
future pigeon will turn in its flight ; while, before even the Great
Educator of Nature has, without making any aperture in the shell,
cast cnn life into the mould of the young bird imprisoned within,
h to what height the bird to be will soar. He is a very
Galen i in anny anatomy, a very Plato in his own art. He knows
more about the ramifications of the breeds and crosses of pigeons
than Naqib Khan # does of the various races and tribes of man.
Can one compare him to Qul ’Ali? P—why, Habib is an Avicenna in
his own art!
Abd® ‘lah Khan has collected all the Diwan-Begi pigeons
from Anjan and its neighbourhood, and sent them by Mir Sse 4
We wonder if there are any see left in those parts! All t
birds arrived safely. The pigeon of Our Pen is usable to Far a a
feather in the air of the seer a of their beauty, neither can
the oe peacock of Our Tongue show off in the park of their
descriptio
Each pet rig in beauty bys ed and er grace,
Resembles the Bird of tele it flie
Hot-tempered are they like do bikin of you uth,
Far-soaring are they Ee the thoughts of the wise;
They traverse exrth and sky ;
They sore p the o genin i even the Clustered § Pleiades.
ut in soaring high
All, in twisting and euridan, bear the polo-ball of victory from the sky.
Since that time when the bird-winged Angels left the nest
of the Throne’ of God, no pigeons like them have been produced
Khan ; vide A%in-i Akbarv?, Blochmann’s translation, Vol. i., page 320
oath conga Dictionary. The aie: in the letter is apparently
identical bole the one mentioned by Bea
a popalar as that the ides a yolk of an egg mix gradually as
the ae develops.
&
tyas® "d-Din eae ae title of Nagib Khan in the twenty-sixth
year 0 oe reign (AD.1 He died at Ajmere in A.D. 1614, in the
reign of Jehangir; ‘vide’ ciel Akbari, Biochain’s translation, Vol. i.,
448,
3 Qul ‘All; unknown.
ara sh; unknown.
5 One would have “Ses here Virgo, in Persian and Arabic Sumbalah,
which literally means 7 7 of Corn ”; but the writer probably had in his
mind the phrase ee) ‘il cen com
8 That is, since gk beginning of ae world.
>
=
BA!
148 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908.
by any fancier; nor dare any of the famous pigeons of to-day flap
the wing of equality with these circling tumblers. Although the
Faithful Friend! is apparently excluded from the honour Of Our
Converse and the felicity of Serving Us, still he is, in all seasons
(especially in — of joy and rejoicing) present in Our Sun-
Glorious Mind ; in such times we recall to hema that Pillar of the
State more phen ever: so, when the above mentioned pigeons were
passing in presentation before Our most noble Sight, and while
ur heaven-seeing Mind was being delighted and. rejoiced by re-
viewing them, We continually recollected that p of our Great
Empire and his converse on the subject of pigeons. Now, while
writing, a thought has just struck the mind of these nimble birds
of fairy race, and in their mute language they have entreated Us
to convey to you certain messages. spina to their entreaties,
their representations will be committed to writing by Our pearl-
dropping Pen :—All the queens of the eee sm span sa
of salams, and messages :—
The accepted of Sol
How should he not Enow the speech of f birds 3 ies
_ Especially does the lady Pur-Nigar* (old in years but young in
actions, a lady of unrivalled energy) send words such as would
madden even the heart of those fancy- ie. and possessing peace
of mind. She says: ‘Since, in conformity to the sincerity of our
love and the purity of our intentions and in response to our
morning prayers, Good Fortune has taken pity on our plight ; and,
by bringing us, through heavenly guidance, to the Royal Court
a refuge to the whole world—of a monarch, od-fearing and Wa
Royal Court and the votaries of the Audience-Chamber (especi-
aly "iat God-fearing lover ® who is one of the chief disciples and
chosen followers of this our King, the Refuge of the World) are
hereby petitioned that they should not by hint or sign ask for the
recall 4 of any one of us or of our belongings, nor cast the stone of
separation at the united assembly of our noble tribe ; for the high-
est aspiration and desire of all of us is, that, by God’s grace, we
should compensate ourselves for the past by remaining in attend-
ance on His Majesty The Shadow of God, exhibiting our exquisite
grace and displaying all our varied and magic arts.”
Another pigeon, a descendant of the family of ht. and of
the quintessence of the race of Fortune, a dispeller of burdensome
care, that is to say Madame Sabz Kuhi who, outwardly old but
inwardly young, is the immediate descendant o ioe Sar-Sabz
known to fame in every region, one whose mere name is a sufficient
description—she, too, sends a message tl with ive and says:
2 Not o cf confusedjwith Par-Nigar mentioned afterwards,
: 4.¢. you, the addressee.
w= is perhaps the Figure kel} = Fy
jr LS Ee
i “Hp ee
Lael
Vol. IV, No. 3.] Translation of a Letter by Abt ’l-Fazl. 149
[N.S]
favoured with the flatts ws kissing the. Threshold a our King,
and have been rejuvenated ie rad ty og yee with all her
cover the head of their desire with the skirt of patience and_re-
straint, refraining f iving rein to their hankerings and long-
ings, for otherwise the good fellowship of our sociable party will
be destroyed. Instead, it is better for you® to put up with the
descent, being the most eminent of the well-known Kam-par ® breed
and who is an exalted high-flier, though her name means short-
feathered) thus chants with mute tongue:-——
The lightlier laden moves the bein
ight wings the bird flies f:
Next, the chief of the oe Mash‘al Kalan? breed, she, who
in mounting high vies with a flame of fire and is ever hot in the
desire to kiss Our Threshold, ee Black-tail’ too, a very aha
in Fb ait ae it be that her black tail is smoke from
ing hearts of pigeon-lovers?)—and that charming little -
Pas ager 8 (she of the white? wings, whose tinkling bells calling up
visions of the anklets of Layla!’ rivet the fetters of madness !° on the
ie of all pigeon-lovers) and all the rest of those famous sweet-
gued, smooth-cheeked pigeons that are noted for their
ert lineage and high descent—some of them join Pur-Nigar,
while others agree with Sabz-Kahi. In short, since each feather
of every light- hearted ll pigeon is a mute tongne, therefore all these
newly arrived veterans, with a thousand tongues, expect from the
justice of the Prop '8 of the Kingdom that the following petition of
Zalaykha, in love with Joseph. God restored to her her youth and com-
manded Joseph to marry her
2 Change tia direct to indirect narratio
3 The aatter seems to have here atucet the direct and indirect narra-
tion,
+ That is, the addres ate
: Kalta-par, “ short-winged.”’
6 Kam-par, either short-winged or of little flight.
1 Said to be a breed with certain white feathers in its tail.
g i
9 Kindra-dar, said. = be a with white wings
= Laila and Majniin, and jundn; a play on = words,
eis play on bal ‘‘ feather: rg and hear
i That is, you, the addre
150 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. |
theirs will be granted, viz :—“ Now ! that we, with our children and:
relations, have in our old age been exalted by reaching that Court
which is the rest of Angels, that Court whose threshold is the
roof of our Good-Fortune and the palace of our Exaltation, we
hope that until we have exhibited our arts and displayed our de-
light to the King, you’ will not scatter our united assembly, nor
turn us who are now —— like Pleiades into a far-flung con-
stellation like the Great B
“ Further, the families of the pigeons; one and all, humbly
rettiiias that, should any one be ee on the Mecca Pilgrimage,
you will send through him our greeting to those pigeons 0 of the
Sacred Sanctuary, who circle round the holy Ka‘ba.”
Moreover, as that Support of the Khilafat* is expecting a little
guest, he must make tte) arrangements for his arrival; for in
this case, Please God, some good es pb be eee to the guest ;
that is, his share will ‘ba some of Our young p that have just
made their appearance in the wor Id; but shania & ‘lee little oh al
tarry in his coming We will-give that Prop of me Benen tt
pigeons than he is expecting to receive.®
1 Ma dam in colloquial Arabic, means “ sca that,’ ‘end this seems to be
the Te here, and not the Persian an t Arabic “ as long as
n the original, third person plura
3 Mi i-rafta basha fa — been starting ” ; Wrong tense.
% a * the addr
is, “ We will k keep back the little pial 8 share.” This is
merely peas jocosity: there is no special meaning.
eee kk sees ae
a 2
ee er
MARCH, 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of eed was held on
Wednesday, the 4th March, 1908, at 9-15
The Hon. Fae or ASUTOSH fivewiincehiel MA PAK,
President, in ‘the
The Silage. aE ee were present :—
Maulavi Abdus Salam, Babu Muralidhar Banerjee, ae: R.
Cohen, M.D.; Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Mr. T a. 2.
LaTouche, Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Ma ynard, ILM S.; Hon a
aoe Dr. Girindra Nath 1 Mukkapadhiyaye, Babu Cienagi Datta
harma, Mr. G. Thibaut, C.1.E.; Pandit Vanamali Vedantatirtha,
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. A. W
Young.
Visitors :—Captain F. C. Hirst and Mr. H. McPherson.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Twenty-seven presentations were announced.
The General Secretary reported that Mr. J. Wyness had
expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society.
The General Secretary also reported the deaths of Sir
Richard Strachey (an Honorary a and Lieut. R. E. Bate
(an Ordinary Ti of the Socie
The President announced that fe E, D. Ross had undertaken
the duties of Philological Secretary and resumed charge from
oo D. C. Phillott of the Arabic and Persian Search for
MS
The proposed changes in Rules 4 and 44(g) of the Society’s
Rules, of which intimation had already been given by circular to
all members under Rule 65, was brought up for final disposal.
The votes being unanimous, the proposal was carri
The rules should consequently be amended as follows :—In
Rule 4, for the words “three Vice-Presidents” read ‘“ four Vice-
Pre sidents ; and in Rule 44(g) delete the words a Vice-Presi-
dent and Vice-President.
The respite seven candidates were ballotted for as Ordinary
eee:
r. D. Quinlan, Civil Veterinary Department, a. pro-
vats by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Dr. W. C. Hossack ; Mr.
J. W. Mots, HRS I of Agriculture, India, proposed
by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Mr. I. H. Burkill; Mr. James H.
y posed by prey -Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by
Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan; M, Shajoat Ali Khan, Consul and
Acting Consul-General for Persia, proposed “by Lieut.-Colonel
Ixxviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,
D. C, Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Babu Manmathanath
Moitry, Landholder, Serampore, proposed by "Babu Annadaprasad
Bose, seconded by Babu Amritalal Bose; Mr. H. G. FitzGerald,
Superintendent, Indian Police, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel C.
Phillott, seconded by Mr. Harinath De; and Babu Satis Kumar
Baneryee, Head Master, Mittra’s Institution, Calcutta, proposed by
Mr, Harinath De, seconded by Dr. A. Suhrawardy.
a following papers were read :—
1. Translation of a letter by Abii ’l- hee cate Ligut.-CoLoNeL
D. C. Puttiort, Secretary, Board of Exam
2. The Seven Sahajata of Bidiha By i. C. Norman.
3. see ete in the Bhashapariccheda,—By Panvit VANAMALI
CHAKRAVARTI
4,. Ce tli disputed or doubtful events in the History of Bengal,
TT Period, Part IT—By Monmouan CuakravaRtl.
Certain unpublished drawings of neh oa in — os
Novas Otrcars.—By MonmouwaNn CHAKRAVAR
These papers will be published in a iabcoduekt number of fie
SPhcon ie ig 5 sien game of the Fastness of the more common
wah Bes engal, and ty elas with typical synthetic
oc ate: fe I —Dyeing on Silk.— By E, R. Watson.
This paper will be published in fs ae
7. Ol of Lawsonia alba.—By D. Hooper.
This paper has been published in the Jowrnal for February,
A General Theory of os Conics.—By Pror, Syama-
DAS ap atsirohane ace M.A. Communicated by the President.
a i. paper will be published ina ap eeacine number of the
ourna
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, March 11th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m,
Lievt.-COLONEL @. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. A. 8. Allan, Lieut.-Col. W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.; Dr.
ae Chandra Chatterjee, Dr. H. M. Crake, Col. J. G, Harwood,
C.; Dr. W. C. , Dr. E. A. Honseman, Captain M.
aaa IMLS. ; Lieut.-Col. F. P. Maynard, I.M.S.; Captain
D. McCay, ILMS.; Dr. Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya, Major J.
Peioely 1M.S.; Captain J. G. P. Murray, gowns Major
O’Ki Tgseiee ana ee Pearse, ajor L.
1908. } Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxix
Visitors.—Miss Baumler, M.D.; Lieut.-Col. F, C, Clarkson,
LMS. ; sada sa F. J. Dale “id Dr. W. M. Haffkine, 1 Sat oy oe
and four others.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
A discussion took place on the recent outbreak of epidemic
hy or Beri-beri, when papers on the subject were read by
r. T. Pearse, Captain Munro, I.M.S.; and the discussion was con-
ees by Captain Mackelvie, Captain McCay, Dr. G. C. Chatter-
jee, Lieut.-Col. Buchanan, Lieut.-Col. Harris, and Major L. Rogers,
and was adjourned to the next meeting.
Pe EF EAS NN Nr 6 2
PLATE I['
in
do-Scytni
iy
PLATE V.
xy
iV
J
Soc., BENGAL. N. S. VOL.
ASIATIC
AND PROC,
JOURN,
Indo-Scythian Coins.
PLATE VI.
36) Sy ameae
d pas OHARA SUCHE
ASN q2 oy ng
ANG neta
aagracato *
) Reve echt 3
SMAI AAG
Gu Ai _ 7 a °|
a3 Hatz MOT TAAMAAS,
ype en rey zy POUR ate
We cyan a Tae
Goes rath arith!
F Spi aha 4 qa ans =
ac eee 4
, RILSKS* & Ab by Spi — ) ee PA tae Pk OWA | ‘Ppa > EF | as
ey lIe\P IL }- Ob: kee Wetks b> i Yous + bee ue AUS Wasa MINA Te eh is bYibPE: ry ‘be 4b EH F Sip |
$ HPSS ER Bie B Bio eS iL yO Ty:toW: DiGi Suniez: & Pee : Seti
lg sph: b bh lite Atl a rete Ba Ba bes hetien & bbe EOYSHIEIEL RE oS
[oy Se EDI2) ERENT YG EP VEIN AY hey Gea, SEP IE EWE SE ;
uD DE riskkbed | + PAP ey eR hcp Bho DR RG BER DY B 235
‘| uvad ayj—vjedor jo uondiuosul epurjey
Ws Ful Ea yp Ea eos 2 UBS
bE ete th or DRIrey Pb atts bir sets CDE
ape we FO
£ : ,
Paad
~
POR ae
eee ge 6 Oe —z,_
ve
- ae s
rt a 4
y<
Ss.
eter
~,h ee -
D
p a ey vt Cae
cae SS \ Le 9 al eee
vA ee Se te Stee
~ rs 7 ae —
"Ul
/ rf
fy ee
7
7 eee The
— 7 7 5 “a _
_— <-—y 62
7 “se oe et,
ae < we io Me lar
= —_ ae - =e 4
—— a
5 ies ype See
a 3 ae :
— Et tA
: ow ab Tee
7 ‘ed a de
_ ) oe
i ps ewe
*
ad
4
:*
é
et
-
s
mod : he
; ~~ es) aoe
: “ 1. A et
a aaa tee
7 Ne po = 5 ie Maen!
o . yg om ay ©
= Se |
Z 1 Ls
©
¢ eS =
a,
. ory ? a = se
, . ™ 3 oa
e - i ee
i ‘ 1 ble
‘DIIUDL) BY} JO BJOYM Jy} Ule}JUOD padnNpoudau SaAva] ANO} BYE
"SHIOM S.ejyeuqedAuy JO JdisosnueW yeaj-lujed wv yO Jueg
TIITA 8DLV'Id ‘AI “10A ‘S‘N “IVONGG “00g OLLVISY “‘O0OUd GNV ‘NUnOr
_ PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
_ Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865-—1904 (now amalgamated with gchar’ s
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, etc.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883.
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Caleutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, oaks :
are held on the first Wednesday in each —— —
in September and October. -
(2) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary 2 Member
ship.
(0) To introduce visitors at the Ocdistey Gao
sn fo the frowns and bio rom of hw Sexo
oo _ during the hours they are open to members. :
i @ To have personal access to the Library and other pu
rooms of the Society, and to examine 1s |
(sh Te tsk out os, vie ee
Library.
D To receive gratis, cio of the Jnr it 1 Precedings
and Memoirs of the Society. _
oS ay oe th Sst om ting day ot
thereto, : 3
By VawNamatt VEDANTA-
aackiptions in the Indian Museum —By NILMANI
she
: CEesrion M.A. ... ee sal
ae Indian ‘Mathematics. No. 2.—Aryabhata.—By G. R.
eee sae
siciervig ne of a Letter by Aba ’l-Fazl—By Lrevut.-CoLonet
. Puituort, Seeretary, Board of Examiners
ae for March, 1908
Proceedings of the Medical Section for March, 1908
| JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. IV, No. 4.
APRIL, 1908.
|
Se aa eter
nd
eee a
ears
———
Seen nnae mn
a
niaecnmerer eae
eed
Reece amore
areca ae
“etchant cas
“Seer oe a
eet ee
“Socamemest ome?
“amma ge
end
‘ieee ae
‘Eames
ae
“Seemann
eed
5 Seen
ir
teatime na Ne aoe
A onond ME cnsdin a CA Rn AR PARA A Jo tt
)
\
]
ee eee po GALCUTTA: ees
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
Re: ee President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice cones h Makbopadsyn, M. = his
USE FR. SE. a
_ Phillogica Ses D. Ross, ing Ph.D.
- Natural History Secretary: —I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A.
© Anthropological Secretary :—N. Annandale, Esq.,_ D.Se.,
CM.Z.S. =
Joint Philologieal Saclay —Nahamatiopadyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
‘ Other Members of Council: :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lient.-Colonel W. a Bacher og ve I.M.S,
#L G. Graves, Esq. —
Babu Monmohan Ohakra racks M.A., B.L.
—— ers Esq., MA., LL.D.
|
19. Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events in the History
of Bengal, Muhammadan Period.
Part I,
By Monmonan Cuakravarti, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S.
A large number of facts and events in the pre-Mughal period
of Bengal history still remain doubtful or unsettled. A few of
them have been selected here for discussion, in the hope of draw-
ing attention to them prominently. Their importance is un-
doubted, and their solution will help in giving a clearer idea of the
period.
TI. THe Kaars Matixs or LAKHANAWATI,
(¢) Ikhtiyar-ud-din, Muhammad-i Bakht-yar Khalji.
His expedition to Nidiah is well known as the first Mussal-
man invasion of Bengal. But about its
bape Seas date considerable difference of opinion
yar <n on 590 H. to
WNidiah exists, making it vary from
600 H.! The main anshority for the
period in Bengal is Tabukat-¢ Nasiri of ge ay -i Saraj.2 It was
composed sixty years later, facts of 658 H. aving been mentioned
therein. ae not a contemporary, paring lived 1 in Lakhanawati
soot camntics of consulting men and documents of the
On this work as basis, the two later fees are to os ake out of
court. Firstly, the events narrated in the career of Mubammad-i
Bakht-yar (a summary of which is given at the end of this article),
are more consistent with the earlier dates than the later ones.
Secondly, the dominion of Sultan Ghiyas-ud-din Muhammad-i Sam,
the elder brother of Sultan Muizzuddin ( who defeated Prthvi Rai),
is said to have extended ‘‘from the east of Hindistan, from the
frontier of Chin and Ma-chin as far as "Irak ” (p. 383). This state-
1 600 H. in Stewart’s History of Bengal, ed. 1847, p. 27, an
J.B.A 8. VI, 340; 599 H. in Thomas’ Chronicles of ‘i Pollan Pitas ay rete
p. 110; 594 or 595 iH. * Wios hmann’s contributions, Part ITI, J.A.S.B. 1875,
p 134, 135; 590 H., Raverty’ s translation of Tabakat-i Nasiri, p. 573, note 9,
A
2 Major Raverty’s translation (Bibl. Ind.) is quoted here throughout
besides iia ae thereof have been translated in Sir H. Elliot's History
of India, Vol. II, 266-383.
152 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {April, 1908.
year he died (p. 383). Thirdly, the statement that when Muham-
mad-i Bakht-yar captured the Fort of Bihar, Rai Lakhmaniah of
Bengal “‘ had been on the throne for eighty years ” (pp. 554, 5D)),
helps us in fixing the date. ‘I'he year evidently refers to the era
Date : 596 H. of Laksmanasena, which began on 7th
; October, 1119 A.D, As the expedition to
Nidiah took place “the year following that” (p. 557), its date falls
in La. Samvat 81 or A.D. 1199-1200 (596 H.).! The expedition
took place probably in winter, the best time for horsemen and
Against this seiehiaids there is one serious objection, viz., a
statement in the Tajul Madsir of Hasan
izami,* a work more pps Soest
having been begun about 602 H. with the history carried down to
626 H. After narrating the capture of Kalinjar on 20th Rajab,
599 H., and Kutb-ud-din’s march to Budain, it goes on to say :—
« Shortly afterwards Ikhtiyar-ud-din Muhammad Bakht-yar,
ne of the chief supports of the ~~ the splendour of Islam, and
: i oaletiioted throughout Hind for religious wars, joined the
Objection.
‘‘ kinds of jewels and moneys. He was received with ro kind
“ness and beneficence, and he was exalted above the leaders of the
“time ; and when he took his audience of leave, the blessed com-
es mands, wae: him with authority. were renewed and augment-
“ed, a tent, a naubat, a drum, a standard, and magnificent robe
* of pears a horse and trappings, a waistband, sword, and a vest
“ from the private wardrobe were conferred upon him.’
A similar event is narrated in the Tubakat-i Nasivi just after
the capture of Bihar Fort, and before the expedition to Nidiah
(pp. 552-4). Joining the two, t the capture of Bihar would then fall
in 599 H. and of Nadiah in 600 H., both the dates thus differing
from those deduced above. It is, ‘however, just possible that the
offering of the presents might refer to the despatching of a large
portion of the booty after the sack = Nidiah (p. 560). Tabakat-7
is silent as to whether Muhamma akht-yar himself came to
Dilhi this oe If he oe = 600 = would not be inconsistent.
and between the immediately preceding date (13th Rabi I, 693 H.)
and this one the gap is rather suspiciously long. On the present
state of facts, therefore, the probability les in ae of 596 H.
The nature of Mubammad-i Bakht-yar’s conquest appears to
ve been much exaggerated. The expe-
hav
Conquest in Bengal. dition to Nidiah is only an inroad, a dash
1 See this Pe: discussed in my article, J.A.S.B., 1905, pp. 47, 4
2 Elliot, IT, Adwand is a correction for « Oudh and” pai rty,
App. D., p xx xvi), ae: is acennile a corruption of Danda-bhikti, the old
sence of Bi ihar.
8 Translation, Appendix D, p. xxiii; for four, see also App. A, p. v.
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events. 153
[W.S.]
for securing booty natural to these Turkish tribes. The troopers
looted the city with the palace and went away. They did not take
possession of that part; and, if they had tried, they would have most
likely failed, as their base in Bihar was too far off and too recent
0 be of much avail. On removing the seat of government to Lakha-
nawati, there wasan attempt to secure permanent Siri yoetg of
some part of Bengal. On the north Diw-kot, where
return from the disastrous inroad to Tibbat, was avidly in
possession of the Mussalmans. On the south Lakhan- or was outside
their jurisdiction, because Mubammad-i Sheran had been deputed
with a force towards it at that time. Diw-kot is identified with
Dandamnma, about 70 miles N.E. of Gaur; La khan- -or is identified
with Nagor by Stewart and with L: \carcondah by Blochmann; but
neither pate tout is satisfactory, both being far ibe from the
river Bhagirathi. Even if either of these identifications be accept-
would be not more than 90 miles a ccs The tract
between the two is thus hardly large and forms an insignificant
part of the Bengal —— Tabakat-i itself carefully speaks of
Lakhanawati only; it is only the later writers who dilate on the
vaunted conquests of Bengal. In fact, if such plundering inroads
of Ghazni has better claims foe being credited with ‘the eee of
entire Hindistan.
(ii) Ghiyas-ud-din Husam-ud-din ’Iwaz Khalji.
The date of his actual accession is not free from doubts. He
f.
Ghiyas-ud-din *Iwaz :
re BosemOnk. ing to this statement, therefore, his acces-
sion took place at the earliest in 612 H. his does not : agree with
the date deducible from his predecessor’s death. His predecessor,
"Ali-i Mardan, had accompanied Kutb-ud-din in his expedition to
Dihli and was put in charge of Lakhanawati. He was in charge
for some time when Kutb-ud-din died in 607 H. He was, therefore,
in a probably in 606 H., at the latest in 607 H. His reign
lasted “two years, more or less this means two years an
some cate then, counting from 607 H., he must have been killed
by the Khalj Amirs at the latest in 610 H. Who then ruled in the
inches years 610--612 H.? It is possible that the Khalj
Amirs fought oe themselves until Husam-ud-din ’Iwaz got the
per aac in 612
is said in the Tabakat-< : “ His affairs reached such a point
Time of his inde-
pendence = was stamped, and the khutbah there-
read in his name, and they styled him
1 Similar doubts exist as regards the date of death of Mnhammad-i
Sheran ; see the summary at the end.
154 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
by the title of Sultan Ghiyas-ud-din” (p.581). Unfortunately,
abakat-c is silent as to when and under what circumstances these
important steps of complete independence were taken. is prede-
cessor, ’Ali-i Mar ae had done all these things, excepting coining
the money (p. 578).!
Luckily a number of silver coins, discovered in 1872 in
a hoard at Bihar, throw some light. The earliest of these
Bengal coins is dated 614 H., with the name of I-yal-timish,
the slave freedman, as the suzerain, A gold half-mohur, 70°6 grs
(not of this hoard, but of Kuchbihar), “gives the earliest mint-
name of Bengal “struck at Gaur” with the year 616 H., while
name of Ghiyas-ud-din, with the title N. oer Amirul Miaminin, de-
fender of the Commander of the Faithful. In four coins of 617 H.,
Al Muazzam, the great, is superseded by the superlative te "Azam,
the highest. Furthermore, in seven specimens of 620 H., he calls
himself Sultan of Sultans, by direct ay egeceoel of the Khalif, and
the result of latter’s invasion.
His territory extended from Diw- kot to Lakhan-or, a distance
of about 150 miles or “ ten days’ journey,”
and —— a part of Rarh and Varen-
dra. s in possession of Bihar also
for oe years. He was not in icin sesion of Vanga or Tirhut
(or apparently Satgaon too) ; but in the usual way they, with Jaj-
nagar and Kamriip, are said to have sent him tribute (pp. 587-8 eh
een of his terri-
(did) Ikhtiyar-ud-din Daulat Shah-i Balka Khalji.
This name does not appear in ei ares History of Bengal
Stew. ut his existence is proved
Daulat Shah, ie the Tabakat-¢ and a coin. y ieee
ing to Tabakat-1 he was son of Husim-ud-din ’Iwaz (pp. 617, 626) ;
but the coin gives a different name of his father, and according to
his Other histories, he was only a kinsman of
Husam-ud-din. On the death of the lat-
successor, Nasir-ud-din, the eldest
son of I-yal-timish, Daulat took possession of Lakhanawati and
The events of
ule
1 Tabakat-i Akbari and Buddoni speak of his coining money, but: no
coin <4 sind — has a ee found.
S39. 1 = hi ae S.), 348 et seq., coms 1 to 7aa
Kasim? Amirul Muminin, the Lord or a Faithfal’s
ibateoms foe, a >. p. 770 (772) and p.
Oe eS ead ee
Vol. i's 7 4.) Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events. 155
revolted, striking coin in his name. In 628 H. I-yal-timish pro-
ceeded against him in person and captured him. He was the last
Khalj ruler of Lakhanawati
The coin attributed to him is dated 627 H. (which may be
Coin, read as 629 H. also), and bears the name
a }-Ma’ali-i Daulat Shah bin Mandid,
with the title Shahan-Sha
For facility of reference Ge main facts of this obscure period
re given below in a tabulated form, with
Summary of Events. ale and references in separate columns.
The pages refer to Major Raverty’s translation of the Tabakat-/
Nasiri, unless otherwise stated.
: =
Date. Main Events. References.
I, Muhammad-i Bakht-yar.
Some time Rejected by the Muster-master in Dihli (which p. 549.
after 589 H had been finally occupied in 589 H).
590 O#. | Paes ded to Malik Husam-ud-din Aghil-Bak in Pp. 549-550,
— ; was ae in charge of the fiefs Bhag
A
wat a hia
Gacherea bodies “of Khaljas. _ Got a robe of ain. | \- =p Gels
tinction from Kutb-ud-din 2 ag of Dihli.
|
|
|
|
| Ravaged Bihar for a year or : |p. ee: and
@ D
| App. ,
eee
La. Sam., Captured = sacked the fort of Bihar ae
103 -D. | At that time Rai Lakhmaniah had been on the | an ery oe
H
throne for eighty years ... |
|
|
eed respect to Kuth-ud-din with much booty, Pp. 552-4 ; e
received great honour and distinction from | | Tajul Maasir,
|Miliot, HT, 232
‘a year | From r pressed on to Nidish, the capital ; ;| pp. 557-8
| ey ae ihe city sedately as merchants bri ringing
a horses for sale, and then suddenly attacked the
| palace. Rae Lakhm msl about to dine, fled by |
( 596 I it) ) | the ist part to Sankanit and Bang. The city
with the palace loote
re Nadiah in desolation, removed the seat p. 559.
< f government to Lakhanawa ni tell brought
the different parts of it under h
?600 H. | Despatched a pry of the aus onl wealth to we 560
Kutb-ud-din [-ba ae jul —
-
“After some | Invasion ea Tibbat. With 10,000 horse marched
years.’ to Burdhan-kot ; went up ‘the ri river Begmati pp. 560.572.
au | te ten anys ase gitby a ridge of more |
20 ar |
to rd it n through mountains, for
|
Cee on | uar
| 15 faye, Seek Pe ‘a fort and had a whole-day
1 Coin No. 13, Thomas, J.R.A.8. VI, , 867; Raverty, note 9 to p. 770
(774).
156
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
(April, 1908.
pr ahd
thre
Pancha :
Shaban,
602 H.
March-April,
1206.
602 H.
606 H
(1208-9 AD. )
Main Events.
| ee fe oe ne a good many of hisarmy we
led ; next day retreated, pane pst es 15
idge and fonnd it dest broyed ; t
fuge in an idol-tem
— ig a few
caped coe ret ape o Diw-kot.
Through excessive aviet fell ill and died, shortly
after the ‘eath of Sultan Muizz-ud-din (on 8rd
cording to some, murdered by ’Ali-i Mardan,
the risdeyg of Navan ngoe.
No coin disc overed ; masjids, narra
avoninueeiea= pores ed by him and his Am
in Lakhanawati.
II, Izz-ud-din Muhammad-i Sheran.
Captured eighteen elephants alone in a jungle,
ai the time of looting Nudinh.
Borparchod's ith a force towards Lakhan-or and
Jajnagar, t the time of Mubammad-i Bakht-
yar’s mad invasion of Tibba
On h Te hi eath, came back to Diw- kot
and performed Sacer ceremonies, apparent-
Imprisoned ” Ae Mardan at Narangoe, placing
him his the charge of its Kotwal, Baba, the
han
As head rec ceived ae from the Khalj Amirs
er
On the complaint of ay Ali-i Mardan who h
escaped to Dill, Lats ch deputed me
maz, the Rumi, rom
Kae-maz joined by Hu sinc Lain, o keneaony
of Ganguri, whom he put char f Diw
kot. = Asan between Kic-inds and Mu ae
mad-i Sheran, ending in the latter’s defea
Dis ssensions among the Khalj Amirs, in wich
he was killed.
IL. ’Alé-ud-din ’Ali-i Mardan.
| By secret we ae with — nen =
m imprisonment at "ge i ‘co
| Accompanied Kutb- ud-d a in cca of
Ghaznin, but after his als peat pce cap-
red.
| Released by the Turks, and came back to Kutb-
ud-din at Dihli, who eee him Lakhana
wati, of which he took posse
|
| | Sete eeeee
|
Pa
=
ES
(8
’
p. 572-8
: weak aa ee
Vol. IV, No. 4.]
[N.9.]
Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events. 157
609 H.,
(at the latest
610 H.), |
1212-3 A.D.
| IV. Ghiyds-ud-din, Husém-ud-din ’Iwaz-t Husain
Placed on the
Anics th: = ong
Beg e, nominally acknowledging the
sh,
"2? 609 (or
616 H.
20th Rabiul-
Akhir, 620 H.
622 H.
622 H.
624 H.
624 H.
11th
month (2)
624 H.
(Nov. 1227).
\
Pic armies
greater amelie of
P
On the
gs
Taj. Ma.,
arty of the
Elliot, IT, 2
a re sad the Kh
style d ee 7Ala-nd-din.
1 different directions and put the
Main Events.
References.
On the death of Kutb-nd-din (in 607 H., p. 528, 7
37), a
assumed @ Canopy o
utbah in his own name, a
Khalj Amirs to death
Khalj Amirs
throne by the party of Khalj
bas i Mardan
an to
sewed - Sultan Su -yal-timi
Sultan Ghi
roan ara in his own
Got yee from the Khalifa of Baghdad
timis
The Dihli aga marched
for
ced him t
paid 38 elephonts (30 in p. 610) dois eighty
ot a of treasure, and agreed to read the
and ng coin money in the name of
Khutbah
the Dihli Sultan
ause
cout to be ee an Lakhanawati
the rains bey
undated, a
swamps preg
Assumed complete independence under the title
iyas-nd-din, read the howhah an
name (for e, see
Bihar taken possession of by the forces of I- Yal-
sh.
con met a treaty, by which he
withdrawal of the Sultan, drove ont rd
ft Bihar, ’Izz-ud- din Eni, and took
scien of
it.
Invaded Kamrtid and ae leaving the city of
ted
ahmid Shah, the ae st son S
-yal-t imish, from akh
wati, and captured the city and the fort ae.
Ghiyas-ud-din hurried back, was defeated and
killed.
Works :—
Built the fortress of Basan-kot ; founded =
and other masjids; ¢ an embankment
o Lakhan-or on
fate ech because in
wh hole of th at tract becomes in-
m8 route is filled with mud-
rass.
conspiring slew
him, after a reign of * two years, more or less.”
against him and
p. 578.
p. 578.
p. 580.
p. 580.
pp. 594.5 ;
| coins of 614,
| ‘616. Fi;
| J BRAS
VE ivi 352,
Nos. 1 to 3a,
p. 081; coins
d |Nos
6a, bo, 352. by
. |Coins Nos. 7,
7a, fap 357-8,
591.
pp. 593, 610,
=
TRAS. VI,
359-360.
p- 594.
pp- eng 595,
pp- Sock, 627,
629.
pp. 595, 629.
pp. 582, 583.
|
p. 586.
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.]
Main Events. References.
V. Nasiv-wd-din, Mahméd Shah.
pings | On the defeat and capture a — Ghiyas- p. 629.
ud-
Rabi-ul
Awwal, 626
H, after
nd,
In or before
Jumadi I,
Ee:
(April 1229),
624 H.
626 H.
ab),
— II(?),
April, 1230
A D,
din, appropriated his trea
Sent money to the *ulama, ius and pious p. 629.
i ities.
be sii dresses of distinction reached his father | pp. 629-630
?
m Khalifah’s capital, Baghdad, he selected cf. p. 616.
pie dress of pon valne and str ia it to
him witha a hae of Sta
red c
Fell sick and di ed“ year half ” after pp.630, 616-7.
accession a news ccaeiine Dini in Jamadi-
nl Awvwal, 6 26 AH,
Coins :~— (1) ese 20 = 11 of the Bihar hoard, | J.R.A.S. VI,
(2) 0. 12, with the name st Khalifah Do., p. 365.
Mus nm
His tomb at Mallickpur Koyi, three miles ce J.R.AS. VI,
of Kutb Minar, with an inscription of 629 H. | Note 2 to
p. 367.
V1. Ikhtiyar-ud-din Daulat Sha@h-i Balkd.
Son of Husam-ud- vet — (No. IV); son of p. 626,
aes according t n No. 18; and kins- | J.R.A.S. VI,
of Husam-ud- ain 367.
on the death of Nasir-ud-din, took possession __ pp. 617-8.
of Lakhanawati and — striking coin, sored J.B.A.S. VI,
existing specimen of which, how ackno .
Sultan Shams-ad-din I-Yal-ti mvs ‘broceeded pp. 586,
ag: ora him in person and red 618-9.
Att conferring the throne of Lath Saesentt cs on |
Ala. oh -din Jani, the Sultan returned to Dibli_
in Rajab
5 ae ee ee
"oe
20. Note on the Drum in Falconry.
By Lievr.-Cotonet D. C, apres Secretary, Board of
Ez
vaminer
What the precise use of the drum in falconry was it is
difficult to determine. The drum does not appear to be now used
in India, but probably it is still used by the Turks of Central
Asia. In Hyderabad, Deccan, so say old men, it was u p
till the time of Nawab Nasir® ’d-Dawla, called Asaf Jah a Fourth,
who, succeeding his father as Nizam of the De ecanin 182 ied
. ier 1857. Nas it "dh Dawala’s hawking parties are cs to
bu
The following extr ts which throw some light on the subject,
are translated, the first two from Persian MSS. written in a
and the last from a ete Urdu lithographed work on sport
From a Baz-Nama written for Muhammad Bayram Bahadur
an, Khian-i-Khanan, by Muhibb ‘Ali-Khalifa.!
* CHAPTER XXVI.2
“On tHE Meraop or Beatinc tHe Drum, How ir sHOULD BE
BEATEN, AND ON wHicH Sipe or THE SaDDLE IT SHOULD
BE SUSPENDED.
“Tt is usually suspended from the right side. Now several
points are to be observed in beating the drum for the goshawk.
First, attention should be paid to the flight of the hawk, that is, it
should be no oted whether the hawk _ high or low, and also
whether it is raw or thoroughly eutered ; next, attention should be
directed to the water, to see whether the ection is little or great ;
next to the Species of duck < be flown at; and next to the wind,
to see if it is strong or sli
“Tf the goshawk is noth it must first, for some days, be
From a new and perfect MS. in EF: abner of the Board of Exami-
ners, Calcutta, cae from one in the Library of Sir Salar Jang, eens
iden eccan sot pee nted by Salon eb Ulend: Nawab ‘Aziz Jang.
copy in the Asiatic oe of
Hotel | Pe inferior copy in ete preservation), this chapter i is numbered
160 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
oan to the sound of the drum. Next, when the hawk is cast
, the drum shonld be beaten more or less according to the powers
of flight of the hawk ; for it is probable that the duck will rise too
high tan a new hawk % reach them. The dram should be beaten
only so much that the duck may delay ge GaN te allow the
new hawk to reach them, and may not make off at once.
“If the hawk is trained to take quarry right aw Pa in the air!
and is a high flier, the falconer should not be hasty i in beating the
drum. He should let his k go before the ducks rise from the water
and then, when it has reached “half-way to where the ducks are, he
should begin beating the drum; for the hawk will, in this case,
certainly fly low, and for a hawk that naturally flies low the drum
should be beaten with regard to the extent of the water, the
species of water-fowl and their wildness or tameness, and the high
or low condition of the hawk. If the water-fowl have been scared
taken to let the water- fowl irae: take the air, then to cast off the
bawk, and next to beat the drum; for should the hawk be cast off
while. the ducks are in the water, they will rise on seeing the
hawk, and make off elsewhere: the nena the drum in any
manner you choose—it will be of n
“Tt is generally laid down that the drum should not be beaten
quickly, but this rule has excep Geet, for whether the drum is to
be beaten quick or slow depends on the experience of the falconer ;
in cases of necessity there is pri for it bat to beat very
quickly. In other cases, when the ducks are tame and unscared,
the drum should be beaten according to custom, with distinct and
slow taps. The reason is this, that when the drum is beaten
in this fashion, the ducks will not rise to an unusual height.
Further, when the ducks hear ae area of the drum repeatedly in
one minute, they become assured of danger and wait for no more.
Also there is, in Hindustan, a species of duck found during the
rains with the neck ai like that of the common crane?; this
duck never waits for a second beat of the drum ; at the first sound
it rises to a height that completely baffles the hawk : for this
species the drum must be beaten in the ordinary way without
haste. However, for the Amla-bash,? the Ivka,* the Sona,’ the
1 WSS gy wed, to train a hawk ‘to fly at bolt.’
2 Perhaps the author refers to the Pink-headed Duck (Anas Caryo-
phyllacea),
5 cal ale! ; possibly a copyist’s error for cal WoT. “the Teal.”
4 6 ts in Turki 3S 3! or 4S} is the name of a species of duck.
5 Bigec , possibly the mallard, called in Turki Ss yeh err Sun urdak.
Some Punjabi falconers. call the aationt sohna (or sona’) murghabdi.
22
However, sohna in Punjabi means “‘ pretty.
en 1 a
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Note on the Drum in Falconry. 161
[N.S.]
Buirchin,! the Khush-baing,? the Sokhar,’ the Ursi,* the heavier
the drum is beaten the better; and farther if the eile’ is exten-
sive and the distance great, the ‘falconer should begin to beat the
drum according to the ordinary custom ; but, when the hawk has
traversed som oe caatsiies and is close to the duck, he should beat
faster, so that the duck may not see the hawk ® and may not break
away.
“When a strong breeze is blowing, the drum should not be
beaten quickly ; for in a strong breeze the duck will rise to a great
height at the aeitaiet sound or the drum, and the reason is obvi-
ous. ‘T'he smoother® the note of the dram the better; the duck
will not stand a dry sound from the drt e dviiitier, too,
must not beat with force; he must sat somewhat lightly until
the hawk reaches the duck.
e drum is necessary forall ducks ; it can be used for the
common crane* also. he reason the drum is used for cranes
is, that when they hear the drum, they become alarmed and
chooses, thus coming down to the ground without fear of injury.
But in this case, the falcon usually binds to the thigh or to the
knee.? If she binds to the head she will be injured by the sharp
claw of the crane; if, however, she binds to the back or to the
neck, the claw cannot reach her; the reason is evident.2 When
the falcon seizes the crane by the root of the neck, the crane can-
is not quickly brought ae to ihe peoee 3 ee flies ahead some
distance i in the air
“The danger to the /achin © from a goose taken in the air is
greater than that from a crane, for the crane is a long-legged
animal and powerful as well; atver the lachin binds to it, it can
goose, however, is heavy and short-legged; it comes down like
a heavy stone from a height when beer hawk binds to it ; so if the
hawk falls below it, the danger i is grea
1 GAS yo? in one manuscript Gr 39?
2 SKiladsyd > not traceable.
3 yay ; in one MS, Bh yaw possibly an error for lS pw the Ruddy
Shieldrake or Brahmini Duck (Casarca rutila, Pallas).
+ one MS. =
irds habitually look upwar rds, as beasts habitually look downwards.
Pachaig the duck bein ng i nthe air with th the hawk below them would, when
alarmed by the drum, Pin Has up and not
af * 3 *. “smooth,” 1 noes Uah ok a) Sas.
pere grine often brings down a heron from ra big by binding to
the hae ; in that a. ot out of —. from the heron’s beak.
There appears e error or omission in the Sout sonny
10 Lachin is the maki vii for the Shahin and not for the Peregrine.
162 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908.
“To cure a lachin from coming to the aha with the goose,
keep her in high condition so that she may employ her own
peculiar tactics and strike down the goose.! Since the goose is
very heavy, it cannot protect itself as a crane does; it comes to the
ground with such force that its gizzard is forced out of its mouth
and it is killed. a lachin employs these tactics she may take
five or Six geese in a eae without injury to herself.
If, however, the /achin strikes down the goose from a height,
the goose will recover itself in the air; but if close to the ground,
the goose will strike the ground but not with force; if struck
down from a height of, rsh ten or fifteen yards, it will strike the
ground well and in good style. A trained falcon knows from wha
height to strike * the goose.
“To prevent a goshawk from taking duck while in the water
and a lachin from coming down with a goose, these hawks should be
kept in high condition and not worn out with too much stroking.
er matters are left to the intelligence of the falconer. To
discuss further this Sega subject is no easy matter, and—God
knows everything.”
—_—— +
a Baz-Nama in the Library of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal,* copied from a manuscript ® in the Oriental Public Library
of Bankipore
“On Beatinc THe Drum WHILE IN THE FIELD.
“ Part I.—On sounding the drum for short-winged hawks.—
When flying at duck, geese, common crane, and demoiselle crane,
after the hawk is cast off and when she is close to the quarry, the
faleoner should sit on the ground and beat the drum; for it is
tter i so in this position than mounted.
. t II.—For falcons or long-winged hawks.—These do not
palale ae the drum. The drum should be beaten after they
have been cast off and have reached their pitch.”
From the “ Sayd-gah-i Shawkati” by Nawab Yar Muhammad
Khan Bahadur, (Shawkat), of Bhopal, an Urdu work composed in A.H.
1301 (A. D., 1883), the second edition being sale dicted in 1305
A.H., in the Rampore State.
“When your goshawk’s training has reached this stage,
7.e., When she has been tamed by watching and handling, has been
1 tif 4049! ; text incorrect, and meaning not clear.
avidan ; used “A - author asa synonym of partéb kardan, an expres-
sion me by him elsew
3 i.e., the writer Esai profess to jee lina knowledge.
4 New and well-bound, bat without
In perfect preservation, There is pens d and older copy of this
manuscript in the same Library, and in it is sorth that the author’s name
-
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Note on the Drwm in Falconry. 163
[N.S.]
broken to the hood, trained to the ee and entered to quarry by
ive trains, you should tie her tail on both sides to her flight-
feathers | and go cia the jungle and fly her at a rat, or a bandi-
coot, or else at a -dog. If she take the rat, so much the
better ; if not, ie will settle at the entrance of its hole. Fly
her several times at a rat, so that she may acquire the habit of
settling on the ground. After that undo ri flight-feathers, but
let the tail agg tied very loosely. Next fly her at a bagged
hare, but the mouth of the hare should be tearaei up so that
it may not snioe ‘the hawk.? The reason for train the hawk
to ‘fly at the bolt’ is to teach her the habit of es Tae on the
ground without hesitation. When the hawk has been trained
as above, she would be flown at bolt, at duck. The following is
the method: First two ducks should be tied together, fluttered
before the hawk’s eyes ata distance of ten yards, and then re-
leased so that she may leave the fist and take them, ter this,
ra should be released for the hawk by an assistant in am-
fed on e kill and the distance at the trains are re
leased being increased. She should afterwards be flown at
duck in water, so that she may either take one in the water or
else seize one me ear it to land. min falconer should then
deprive the hawk of the quarry, but fly her at once at a duck
in the air; then when the hawk takes a duck up in the air she
should be fed upon it. The goshawk is a very intelligent bird ;
she will never forget a lesson, but she will learn of her own
accord, benefitting by her mistakes.
“Your hawk should now be flown at a duck in the george:
manner : The falconer should draw near to a pond and put
sh
e :
wait till the duck re-settle. After that he should fly his hawk
at those ducks that have been affected by the drum.* Now the
is Pars Riza, son of Muhammad Yisuf, and that it was composed in
th gn of Au ipso 1088 A.H., and was called Dastar® ’s-Sayd. The
cana s ween is no n.
Mea no 2 clear. ‘The author probably means that the outside
tail- eri peat be bound vee r so that the hawk sige spre ve
her tail fully (this checks any inclination to ‘soar ’)— — so that one o
two flight- caine should be tied together (as in the ery pigeons) to
prevent her feeling strong on ie wing. By p ipnonitaseene tka first flight-
a pice is esa shah-
2In ard of a ase injuring any hawk with its teeth. A Saker
ase will pees at a hare and knock it about, not binding till the hare is
d.
3 LS >) eer Te)
+ B29 Unb tabl-khurda; presumably this is the meaning of the
agerse
I have been told (but cannot vouch fr the accuracy tt the nicole
that the ‘bird. catchers of Patna,
when snaring duck at night, beat n to
— the duck to lie close. It is stated that the duck, incacctitan a ‘te er-
storm to be imminent, do not take wing &
164 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.]
ducks, after hips will, on hearing the drum, drop and cast
themselves into the water; but the faleconer must exercise
patience, and, Gone between these ducks that have
been affected by the drum and those that have not, fly his hawk
at the former only. It is further necessary that he ‘should not be
in a hurry to cast off his hawk when the duck rise, but that he
should keep his head and wait ile they are at a height and are
leaving the water in one direct
‘““A new and fe serene: goshawk should not be flown at
shallow water.
BN se mene i
gahani.
21. Eastern Hoods for Hawks.
By Lrevr-Cotonen D. C. Paitnorr, Secretary, Board of
Examiners.
Mor ae one pattern of hawk-hood is used in India.
Persian MSS. n Falconry, written in India, mention two pat-
terns, the “ Muugh!2 or three-cornered pattern,’ and the ‘“ Shah-
” The latter is described as being opén down the back.
Plates IX to XII, and Fig. 2, Plate XIII, are patterns and
sizes of hoods used in the Panjab. Fig. 1, Plate XIII, is a pat-
tern in use in the Persian Gulf. Plate XIV shows a pattern now
used in Hyderabad, Deccan.
The Panjab patterns should be cut out in tin or sheet zinc
and sg to guide the pencil in tracing.
nake the Panjab hood, a small piece of thin stiff leather is
aie § and folded, smooth si ide outwards. When n dry, the pattern
is carefully traced on this and cut out. (When opened it is as in
Fig. 1, Plate IX). The hood, thus cut out, is reversed, so that the
smooth side is inwards, and a narrow he is then threaded in
and out of the slits shown in the o fio gure, wet from
less pity half the as: of the Dutch hoods, have erat:
i h
the habit is established; but if the hawk is properly handled
at the commencement, she will not acquire this objectionable habit.
In India, hawks properly broken are left hooded on the perch
for hours, and though they will scratch the outside of the hoods
vigorously, they will not insert the claw under the edge of the
hood.
The two best Peregrine patterns are Figs. 3,
Plate X, the former being the pattern used in the Kaxpurthala
State and the latter that used by H.H. the late Mir ‘Ali Mura
of Sindh. Figure 1 is a pattern unsuitable for a peregrine vith
a small flat head. The pattern may be increased in size as show
by the dotted line.
n Plate XI, Figure 1, the faa for the Lagar Falcon has
not se tested by the writer. e pattern fora Lagar is gene-
ly used also for a Shahin, the eh if any, in cutting out
e hood being judged by eye. Pere 2 fits a Shahin well.
166 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908.]
Figure 3 fits a Shahin-Tiercel well; but for a Peregrine-
Tiercel cut outside the line abcde/, and inside ghkm.,
In Plate XH, Figure 1 is a very good pattern. Cut along the
eurve de. Cut
cut well inside from 6 to c, and just inside from a to b, Figure 2
is also a good pattern. If the falcon has a large beak, cut along
the inside of the curve cd; if she has a smal] head cut well inside
the line from a to
Plate XIII , Figure 1,shows a pattern used in the Persian Gulf,
that is, in Bushire, Bahrayn Island, and about Basrah and Baghdad.
Slits are made along the edge from a to b and again from e to d,
points bd and ae are oe and the edges cd and cb are
together; likewise fa and fe. Along ab, the back . the hood,
the strap is double and acts exactly like the braces in a Dutch
hood ; that the back can be drawn tight and made to pucker up
like the top of an ordinary Speman ee and pulled out straight
again. A small ornamental button is woven into the slits atg.
he hood is, in fact, nothing more than a soft leather bag. The
stitching makes that portion that covers the eyes, stand out a little ;
and perhaps at these spots the leather is we ened.
Sirens to say, this hood does not make a hawk hood-shy.
The Hyderabad hood, Plate XIV, is made ont of dry stiff
goatskin, barely thicker than paper. After the pattern is cut
out the dotted line is cut through, e writer has merely seen
these hoods in use ; he has never made them.
es
Ee
——
22, A General Theory of Osculating Conics.
By Proressor Syamapas Muxwopapuyaya, M.A,
INTRODUCTION.
Differential Equations and Expressions, relating to Conics,
have not, so as the present writer is aware, received the
amount of attention they deserve. It is, however, worthy of note
in this connection, that in the pages of the Asiatic Society’s
Journal, some years ago, Dr. Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya brou
back to light, almost from oblivion, the differential equation of the
. 57, p. 316 ; Vol. 58, p. 181; Vol. 59, p. 61;
Proc. Asiatic Soc. Beng. 1888, pp. 74, 165, 199).
In the following paper, the writer ‘eas endeavoured to explain
and establish a general theory of osculating conics, by methods
s been first considered. The method of deducing the e equa nation
= an osculating conic, as well as its differential « equation, from
st principles and in general differentials, the implied indepen-
shen variable being any quantity whatever, is a new ure.
Two interesting theorems about the loci of centres of eons tne
equilateral hyperbolas toa given conic have been obtained and a
pli hey suggest an important relation among the system ot
conics which have contact of third order with any given curve at
a given point. These conics carry with them a system of director
circles which are co-axial, and which have for their limiting points,
m running into an cieaendwe length.
168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
1. The general Be gc of a conic, apni through two
given points (a, y) and (2, y,), must be of the
A(X -#)(X~a,)+ ul Y- cet ti (X-2)(Y—-y)
p(X ~2)(¥—y)=0 (1).
as is evident from the number of arbitrary constants involved.
Therefore, the equilateral hyperbola through (2, y) and
(2, y,) is of the form
A {X—2)(X-2#,)-(Y—-y)(Y- hte (X-2)(Y—-y,)
p(X—a)(Y¥-y)=0 (2),
maroane ae equilateral hyperbola, through (2, y), (ty Y,)>
(%g, Y2)s (a 3, Y3)s
(X—w#)(X—-m)-(Y-y)(Y-y) (K-#)(Y¥—m)(X-«)(Y—y)
(wq—2)(a2—21)—(y2—y)(yo—m1) (#2—2)(yo—y,)(e2—m1)(ya-y) [=O (3).
(ag—#)g—21)—(yg—y)(vs—vi) (#a—#)(ys—n) (“8-1 )(ys—y)
or,
| (X-#)(X— 2) -(Y¥—-y)(¥—y)(X-2)(¥-y)
(#2—2)(#2— 2) —(y2—y) (y2— 91)(t2— 2 ya— 1)
1 («3 —@ (23-1) — (48 —y (vs — 1) (73— 2) (ys— vi)
(Y¥—y)(21 —2) —(X—2)(y)—-y)
=0 (4)
(ya—y)(w1 — 2) — (ag—2)(y, —y)
(yg—y)(#,— 2) —(ag—2)(y,—y)
if (a, y), (%, Y\)s i Ya), (ag, Y3) be four consecutive
potas on a curve, then eviden
2, =e + da, r= Lee @,=2,+dzx,
Therefore, ana ties dade) = 2+ 2de+d2 2, t,= 5
+Qdxe+ d*x+ d(a2+ 2dx+ d*xz) =a + 3dz + 3d%z + d3x with cor- (5).
responding expressions for y), y2, Ys.
n making substitutions (5) in equation (4), we have, after
simplifying the determinant by subtracting three times the second
row from the third and ultimately neglecting all infinitesimals of
a higher order,
oS > al (X—2)(Y¥—y) (Y¥—y) de—(X—a) dy
2ded da —d2ady =O (6).
re Pha "eid 3( d2ydz + d@zdy) d3y da —d3zdy
Equation (6) is ag eer: ee ess osculating equilateral
hyperbola, at any point (z, y) o rve. The coefficients are
general. go Cae ‘ies tied pope variable being any
quantity whate
If the aidependnt variable be x, then d?#=0, d'z=0, and if
‘we write Pp, q, 7 tor
dy diy dy
de’ da®’ da’
——
Vol. IV, No. 4.] A General Theory of Osculating Contes. 169
N.S.
the equation (6) becomes
{(X—2)*— Soar i (2pr — 3g*) —2(X—2)(Y—-y) {1 —p4)r
pq? }+6 {(Y-y)— (aoneye gee o-€7).
2. As another illustration of the method of last article, we
may i in general differentials, the equation of the circle
of curvatur
h ces of a circle passing through (a, y), (a, y;), is
evidently of the form (X—#)(X —a#,)+(Y-—y)(Y-y,) =A {(Y¥—-y)
(a,—2) —(X—2)(y\-y)}
Therefore the equation of a circle passing through any three
points, (#, y), (a, 41); (a, yo) is (X—a)(X—2,)+(Y¥-y)(Y—-y)
(22 —2)(w2— 2) + (yo—y)(ya—y1)
‘yay j(@1 — 2) — (v9 2)(4)—4)
{(Y¥—y)(z,-—#)—(X—2) (yij-—y)} (9).
If now (2, ¥), (@, 41); (ay Yg) be — consecutive points on
any cnrve, then as in equations (5), #,=a+da, 7,=a+ 2dz + dz,
with corresponding atheusiae for y; ae Yo.
erefore, equation (9) gives
2(dx*+ dy?) .
2 eee is
(Xa) Eg ee
((¥~y)de—(X-2) dy} (10).
Equation (10) is the equation of the circle of curvature in
general differentials. Hence, the co-ordinates of the centre of
curvature and the radius of curvature are given by
(da® + dy*) dy >
skid dx dty—dy dx |
_ , (dat + dy*) da
oi eae deity = dye r ons 4
{da + dyt}3
e dadty—dyda 3}
Tf x be the independent variable equations (11) become
xno-G2P yy, ee)
a
_ (1+ p22
q
. The co-ordinates of the centre of the osculating equilate-
ral hyperbola oe as ae by differentiating (7) with
respect to X and Y,
X=2+ be Cx FD,
(pr —3q2) 3+ 13).
ay fpr byt) (14 24) ( 8)
(pr—3g2)t+ 7
(12).
Y=yt+
“230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908.
If R be the radius vector of the osculating equilateral hyper-
bola, drawn from the centre to the point of osculation, then,
from (13),
3q (14 p?:
Re ina (Fie
V (pr—3qt) +r
P be the perpendicular from centre on the tangent at the
point of osculation, then, from (13),
P= p(X—2)—-(¥-y)_ og8 V1 +98 (1s).
Vite (pr-8eeee
(14).
The axis of the equilateral hyperbola bisects the acute angle
between Rand P, Ifa be the length of the semi-axis, then
4 z
Q7q* (1+ p4)2 : (16).
((pr—8g2)* 49338
4. Theorem 1.—The locus of centres of equilateral hyper-
bol sculating a given parabola, is va =e parabola, which is
the pellesiot of the former on the directr
a&’=R. P=
ry
For, taking the parabola to be y=>, we have P=5 ;
a
1=s) 7 =O.
mera from (13), X=2, F=y—2a whence the theorem.
osculating a given central conic, is the inverse of the conic with
respect to the director circle. —— by Wolstenholme).
For, taking the conic to be “+t 1, it is easily shewn, by
(13), that
_* (a* + b?) yu! (a® + 68)
w+ yi a®+ y? At
whence the theorem.
rr ae al hyperbola and a parabola both osculate
a given curve at a given point they osculate each other, for, each
of ie eit prcle the same four consecutive points on
the curve.
Hence, from Theorem I, we conclude that—(i) The directrix
O on the t eitiei at P,
Vol. IV, No, 4.) A General Theory of Osculating Coniecs. 171
[N.S.]
Hence, from we easily deduce the equation for the
directrix of the osculating parabola to be
r(X—«) + (pr- 3q*)(¥—y) —$q(1 + pt) =0 (18).
And if (a, B) be the co-ordinates of the focus 8 of the osculating
parabola, then, from (13), we easily deduce
3q vir) x — Bpq*
a=at+ a.
2 (pr—3q*)8 +78
pays, 2 pep) + gh(1—s) sie:
y a (pr- Bq? )? 47%
The aoe of the osculating parabola itself, is therefore
(e—a)?+ (y—
pu + (pr wen ot Cet —39*(1 + p*)}
(pr —3q°)* +
which, after substitutions (19) for a, 8, becomes
{(X—a)( pr—Bq) — (Y—y)r}#=1848 {((¥-y)-p (X-2)} (21).
(20).
e semi latus rectum (1), of the above parabola, is the
pendicular from the focus (a, 8) on the directrix (18). Therefore,
2795
ace hare (22),
{(pr=Sqi) + 18}4
lt be noticed here that the focal distance of P and the
foca sal perpenditnitar He" the tangent at P, are respectively }R and
3P, given by (14) and (15),
6. If two canteal conics, one of them being an equilateral
st osculate a given curve at a given point, then they
vidently osculate each thas hence, from Theorem II of article
(4), we draw the following conclusions :—
(7) The ora of centres of osculating conics, to a given curve
a given point, is a straight line.
For, the ssid point P and the centre Q, of the gee a
equilateral hyperbola, are, from equations (17 ), in one straigh
line with the centre C, of any other osculating conic. The equation
of this line of centres PQ is evidently from (13),
( pr—39*)(X—2)—r (¥-y)=0 (23).
(vi) The director circles of the osculating conics to a given
of a curve form a co-axial system, having two
real limiting points P and
r, OP. 0Q=a* +b, from equations (17), C being the centre
of ie santana conic and therefore of its director circle.
172 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, (April, 1908,
The foregoing conclusions might have been arrived at fro
simple geometrical considerations. The system of osculating
conics, at a given gan have been looked upon, analytically, as
aving four consecutive points common with the curve. This is
sary however, the best Ms of looking from the geometrical stand-
Geometricall may consider the system of osculating
conics as having four nainanne tangents common with the curve.
Hence—
(a) All osculating conics at a given point of a curve may
be conceived as having been inscribed to the same
vanishing quadrilateral, formed by four consecutive
tangents. Therefore, from well-known properties of
a system of conics inscribed to the same quadri-
lateral, we have
(6) The beau of centres of conics, prada a given curve
at a given point, is a straight li ne.
(c) The cal circles of this system of conics form a
(d) The padioal axis of this co-axial system is the directrix
of the osculati rabola.
(e) The Kniting points of this co-axial system are the
gi Pp and the centre Q of the osculating
equilateral osha ola.
For, the director circle vanishes only if the conic vanishes or
is an equilateral hyperbola.
(f) If OC be the centre of any osculating conic, then CP.
re if is equal to the square of the radius of the director
(g) If CD te the semi-diameter, conjugate to OP, of the
ceonlating conic whose centre is 0, then
OP?+ CD*=a*?+b8=C0P. CQ= OP? + OP. PQ.
Therefore OD*=CP. PQ. (24).
Evidently the locus of D is a parabola whose focus bisects
, where S is the focus of the osculating parabola.
% If we compare the values of p, R, P, a and 1 already
obtained (12, 14, 15, 16, 22), we cra a aeunbie of eae seal
tions, of which the most remarkable i
at=Ip (25).
Again if Y be the angle between the normal and line of centres
F,
ort t(S-() OQ)
Therefore if y= by the
N.B.—The angle 7 as tote caer by Transon (Liouville,
(1+ SS dp
ae"
vol, vi). It is easily shewn tan y=p——>——
Vol. IV, No. 4.]. A General Theory of Osculating Oonics. 173
2 8.)
8. To cng the axes of any conic of the system we may
proceed as follow
ee the form of the equation of the line of centres (23), the
co-ordinates (X, Y), of the resin o, of any osculatiug conic of the
system, can evidently be written
Xana, fj at) (27).
where A is an arbitrary constant.
Whence, CP =3q {r? + (pr—Bq8)8} "> (28).
and by (14) PQ oe
Therefore by (24) OD?=CP, PQ =9q? (1+>p*). - (29).
The equation of CD is evidently, by (27),
(= y)—p(X—a) = (30),
Therefore, if PM be the perpendicular from P on CD,
8
PM=> = »! (31).
Hence, if a and b be the semi-axes of the oseulating conic,
ad + b= OP2+ ODI= Be (4 (r= BOA BAD} )
32).
a}? =QD2, PMt= oe se
; The equation of the director circle follows from (27) aud (32).
tis
bod a 3g pr — 39?) }
{x e+— } Y-y+ x
%
= SE 78-4 (pr—Bq8)2+ M+
or
M(X—2)*+(¥- = .
((X—a)8 + (¥—y)%} +99 ((X—a)r+ (¥- 0 (33).
9. To determine the equation of any conic of the system, let
V be any point (XY) on the conic, and é, 7 its ¢ tama refer-
red to UP and CD, which are conjugate semi-diam
VH and VK perpendicular from V on CD and CP, respectively.
174 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
eo
Then OPi gpa)
2
a pm {[(iny)-p(X-0)-}
But a by (30, 31)
OP! PM2 (1+ pd). 819°
A3(1+ p*)
_ (¥—-y)—p (X~2)} A— 99°?
81q®
and A a I a 8
CD* VK*' CD? PM?" CDs
— 29°79 + (pr —3q*)8} {(Y-y)r— (X—2)(pr—- 39%) }*
A¥, 81q° s 1
{19 + (pr — 3q)9}99%(1 + p*). 5
by (28, 81, 23, 29)
(1 + p*)
_A{(¥—y)r— (X—#) (pr — 398) 3*,
at 81g
Therefore
Be Oe cele ve stm n et Coca care a
or A{(Y-y) a Geom. ge mA es eng alg pr —3q*)}*
18q°{(Y¥—y)—p(X—«)} (85).
which is the general equation of any conic of the system.
If A=0, ee ola.
- Nga + +P") + 7? + (pr—3q*)? = 0, it is an equilateral hyperbola.
conic of hon contact has evi idently for its centre
the ke common between two consecutive lines of centres. Let
X, Y be the co-ordinates of its centre, so that
Xa, aan Sie)
where A has to be determined.
dX dY
Then we must have —-=0 and —=0, as the two centres cor-
dz dz
responding to a, y, A and #+da, y+dy, A+dA must be identical.
H dX i a+ 79) = dd
Bi Sagigen so Seapee az
dY_ —_3( pr* + pgs—8q*7) “apler 30 9
de * x y de : dz ;
=0
a ee eee
Vol. IV, No. 4.]. A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 175
[N.S.]
Eliminating ©
send the above two equations, we have
A= 3 qs — 5r8
(36).
refore the co-ordinates of the centre of the conic of
closest contact are
Sou oe
(398-578) {(Y¥=y)—p(X-w)}* +
— (X=2) (pr—848)}*=
3qs —578
— 27%
3qs — 57%
and the equation of the conic of closest contact is
{((Y—-y)r
189° {((Y-y)—p (X—a#)} (38).
Therefore the conic of ear contact is an ellipse, hyperbola
or parabola, oleae as 3qs
ll. It may be mrberontdng a deduce the equation of the conic
of closest ‘erable directly by the method of general differentials.
The general equation of a conic through (#, y) and (2, y,) is
of the form, already given (1), viz.,
A (X—a)(H—a) +0 (Foy)\(L~m) + (Xoey(L
4 is positive, negative or zero.
yi)
p(¥— y(X— #)=0,
herefore the conic ae any five points (2, y), (%, y));
(%,, ey (ag. Yu), (yy Y4), 18
(X—2)(X—2))
(#a—2)(22—2))
(23—2)(@3—2))
(@y~-2) (2-2)
or
(KX—«)(X—«)
(22 —~2#)(2— 2))
(%—@)(#3—z%))
(ag—2)(%y—2 })
<i
(Y-—y)(Y¥-y)
(ya—y(va—m)
(vg—¥) ¥g~y1)
(va—¥)(ve— v1)
(¥—y)(Y—y,)
(yo—y)(ya— 1)
(Y¥s—y)'va~Y1)
(Ye—y)(Ys— 1)
(X—2)(Y¥~—y;)
(22—2)(ya— yi)
(eg—2)(yg—y1)
(%y—#)(yy— 41)
‘(X—2)(Y¥-y)
(w2—2)(y2—Yy))
(2g—a) yg—y1)
(t4—2)(y¥g— 4)
(Y¥—-y)(X—2))
(ya—y)e2— 21)
(y3—yNeg— 2)
(yg—y)(%4—#1)
=@0
(Y-y) 2-2) — (X-2)(n-y)
ee eed <0 (39
(vs—v) (1 —2) —(9—2) 1 =
(yg- y)(a1- 2) — eaten be
Now if (2, y)s (2s y1)s (ay Ya)o, (2a, Yas (a Ys) be five con-
secutive points on a curve, then, as in (3),
2, =2+ Ldn + Be
t= 2+ 4dx+ 6d*x + 4d?u + dix
with corresponding expressions for 4j;-Y2. Ya. Ys:
Br e+ Bde +3d¥e+ dx
q (40)
On making substitutions (40) in (39), we have, after ama?
fication of the determinant by adding to the third row, the secon
176 = Jornal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
row multiplied by (—8), and to the fourth row, the third row
multiplied by (—4) and the second row multiplied by 6, and by
ultimately eg all higher orders of infinitesimals
(X—a)2 (7—¢P
2(dz)2 2(dy)2
6dad2x 6dyd2y
6(d2xz)2 + Bdzd3 x 6( d2y)2 + Sdyddy
(X—2)(Y~y) (Y-—y)dx—(X~a)dy
2dedy d2yda—dedy =0 (41).
3dxd2y + 3dyd2z, dByda— dexdy
6d2xd2y + 4(ded3y + dyd32), d4yd2—d4xdy
which is the equation of the conic of closest contact in general
differentials.
Equation (41) reduces to (38) when the independent variable
is @
2. It is not difficult to extend the method of general
differentials to the direct determination of the equation of the
osculating a
e equation of a curve passing through (2, y), (#,, y,) which
eer to a parabola if (a, y) and (a, y1) coincide, is evidently of
t
Me/ (X—a@) (X—a) +ha/(¥-y) (Y—-H)
=v/ (X=2) (yy) — (2-9) (@|—#)-
Therefore, the equation of such a curve <= through any
four points (#, y), (#1, Y,), (2 Y2)s (@s» Ys
/(X—2) (X—2) YW (Y¥~y) (Y—yy) /(Y—y) (a - #)—(X-2)(yj— )
V (@2—#) (22-2) / (ay) (a—w) VW (va—¥) (21-2) —(ea—2) (1 —9)
V/ (a3—2) (@3-2) M(vs—v) (s—w) YW (yay) (#1 —2) — (25-2) —
Now if (a, y), ey yi (®, Yo), (xs, ¥s3) be four consecutive
points on a curve, then m (5),
J (a;—2) (@,— 2) = Vo (2d + dx) (da + dx) =./2 (dx+ $dx)
/ (x,— 2) (2, —2,) =a/ (Bda+t 3d*x + dix) (2de+3d8x+ den) |
= ~/6 ( 5. 8)
VA (92 —y) @—2) — (4-2) (yy) =o Byda — Bady
VS (¥3—y) (@—%) — (#3 -2) (41 ~Y)
=/3(@yda—Pady) + (Pydz — dxdy) = /3V/ dadty —dydx
x (142 dydz— sat )
® Giyda —dxdy ;
r (43).
Vol. IV, No. 4.] A General Theory of Osculating Oonics. 177
N.S.
substituting (43) in (42) and simplifying, we have
X-2 Y-y 3,4/2(dad*y —dyd*x)t/ (Y—y) dxe—(X—a)dy
dz dy 3(dxd*y - dyd*r)
de diy (dad'y —dyd®z)
=0 (44).
or, (Y—y) { de(d8ydz —d’zdy) —3d*a(d*ydx—dady) }
—(X=2) { dy(d'ydze —Bady) —3%y(d?ydz — d’xdy) J
=3,/2(d®ydx —d®xdy)2/ (Y—y) dx—(X—a)dy (45).
h is the equation of the osculating parabola in general
——— It reduces to (21) if « be the independent variable.
rom (45) it is evident that the equation of the line of
centres in general differentials is
(Y-y) { dx(dydx —d®xdy) —3d*x(d*ydx— d*xdy) }
=(X—-«) ( dy(@ydz —d'zdy) —3d*y(d*ydx -—-d*zdy)} (46).
the conic of closest contact is stationary. We may determine
he condition that any six points (a, y), (@), 7), (a. Yo), (@s» ¥3)>
(%y Y4), (#5, ¥s,) may lie on a conic is, evidently, :
(w2—2) (wg—21) (ye—-y) (ve-m) (Ya—m1) (22-2)
(wg— 2) (eg—21) (ys—y) (vs—vi) (ys—m) (23-2)
(%—#) (%—2) (ys—y) (ys—m1) (va- 41) (4-2)
(ap—2) (v§—2) (y5—y) (vs—41) (ys—m1) (75—2)
(ya— y)(#1—#) —(yi—y)(za— 2)
(yg—y)(#1— 2) — (yi —y)(@3—2)
(ys—y) (21-2) —(1— 9 (24-2)
(ys—y) (21 —2)—(yi—ye5—2)
Now if (#, y), (%1, ¥1), (ar Yo)» (35 Ya)s (as Ya)s (59 Ys) be six
consecutive points on a curve, then as in (5),
@=e2+de w=a+2de+@e x,=e+3de 4302+ Pau }
&,= 2+ 4da+ bd*x + 4d5x + da t
%,= 2+ Sdx + 10d4x + 10d3x + 5dte + dx H
with corresponding expressions for ¥, Y2) Y¥3 Ya Ys =)
=0 (47).
(48).
n substituting (48) in (47), we have, after simplification
of the determinant by adding to the second row, the first row
d d
the first row multiplied by —10, and ultimately neglecting all
infinitesimals of higher orders,
178 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.]
dat dy2
Bdaa2z Sdydty
3(d2x)? + 4dad2x 3( dy)? + 4dyd2y
10d2zd3z2 + 5dzed4x 10d2yd3y + 5dydty
2dady dadty — dyd»
3(dzd2y+dy dx) dediy —dydix =0 (49).
6d2ad2y +4(daedys + dyd3zx), dadty —dyd4+e
10(d2xd3y + d8zd2y) + 5(dadty+dydtx), dxdby—dydby
which is therefore the condition that the conic of closest contact
at any point of a curve may be statio
f the independent variable be z, then equation (49) reduces
to
40r° — 45grs + 9q3t=0 (50).
which is the differential equation of the general conic, as has been
deduced by Monge.
For further information on the Mongean equation, reference
may be made to Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya’s paper, ‘mentioned
in the introductio:
a a Oe
23. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India.
Note No. 5.—Some Autumn Observations
in the Sikkim Himaiaya,
By I. H. Burkict.
In 1904, and again in 1906, I marched from Darjeeling to
Phallut and back, = I utilised the opportunity in making the
observations here recorde
Phallut on the long ridge which runs south from the
mountain ea raion: and makes the boundary between Sikkim
and Nepal. The road taken was the same on both occasions, vid
Ghum and Simana < the southern end of the ridge, and thence
along it as follows :—
1904. 1906.
Between the southern end and Oct. 16—cloudy. Sept. 25—some rain.
Tongla (10,074 ft.)
Between Tonglu and Sandak- Oct. 17—mist and —— ee
hu (11,930 ft.)
phu (11,930 ft. later rai
On Sandakphnu. Oct. 18—sleet all Pi "37.
da
Between eye and Phal- ~ 19—intervals of Sept. 28—rain after
lut (11 noon.
On Phallut saa ig Oct. '30—fine. Sept. 29—rain all
(12,110 ft.)
On Phallut. Oct. 21—intervalsof Sept. "30—intervals
mist. of mis
Between Phallat and Sandak- Oct. 22—some mist, Oct. 1—rain nearly
phu. all day.
sa a Sandakphu and Tong- Oct. 23—intervalsof Oct. 2—intervals of
mist. mist.
aves Tonglu and south- Oct. 24—mist and Oct. 3—overcast.
ern end of the ridge. rain.
I have given ore my = rr the state of the weather
that I sik with on these wet mou
Sir Joseph ee was the fret “prea to visit the ridge.
In the end of May, 1848, he reached the summit of Tonglu, where
nothing about his journe Tho: Ande rson oe via
Phallut to Jongri in ctober, 1862 ; aa i on Phallut in
, 1868; and C. B. Clarke in Octobe: ir George
1870.
King visited "Tonglu in April, 1875. fies of these journeys
scribed.
180 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [| April, 1908.
Up to 1875 every one had used the path to Tonglu which
ascends by its eastern spur : but, when in that year the new bridle-
path from Ghum to Phallut was made, C. B. Clarke took imme-
and thunder. His account of the Coackenien may be ound i in the
erie of the prope Societu of London, Botany, xv., 1876, pp.
116-1
Several times after this Clarke botanised on the ridge ; and
in an interesting vivid introduction to a second paper in the same
Journal, xxi., 1885, p. 384, he econ the vegetation as seen in
June, 1884, The weuibiet was then wet, “ poor even for Tonglu,”
and the collection made not so nt as that made in September.
The June flora, beg is the spring flora, he found to be less
rich pond oy autumn flor
who ‘journeyed in 1889 over Sandakphu and
Phallut es pee country close under Kinchinjunga, has just
touched on the vegetation of the ridge, as seen in June, in a paper
printed in the Records of the Botanic Survey of India, i i,, no. 2,
1893, pp. 2-3.
asia Riles (Among = Himalayas, London, 1899,
pp. 301-340) well describes the road as he found it in early
spring before eee snow had gone Pere Sandakphu and Phallut,
ee references thatI have given, together with a brief note
of my own ie Bulletin, 1907, p. 92) comprise all the pertinent
lit start existing,
My sears begin about 7,000 ft.—just above the upper
limit of tree-ferns—on the e very end of the ridge, south of Tonglu,
From this point the road ascends to 10,050 ft., descends to about
8,500 ft., ascends again to 11,900 ft., and then, “falling and rising
slightly, continues aso 11,000 and 11 800 ft., until it rises on
Singlela to 12,100 f
Sanda kphu
Me
\
‘
{Phallut
1
NORTH
There are five chief vegetative-formations along the road.
First of all there is the mixed oak forest, which, muffled in moss,
clothes the damper slopes at 7000—9000 ft. ‘Abeve it isa belt
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 181]
[N.S.]
narta, 10 to 15 feet high, owing their origin in a large measure
to fire, and where little grows except the bamboo, Above the
mixed lichen-clad forest are the woods of Abies webbiana, and
the open grassy pastures
The season of my visite is the end of the rains. At that
time there are great contrasts within my limits: high up ha
is tumbled and partly dead. But low down there are plants only
just at the height of their flowering : and just at my lowest limit,
which the tree-ferns reach, the tall Gynura angulosa bears its
first showy orange flowers among the under-shrubs. In the
forest above this limit, under oaks and other trees, Impatiens
asymmetrica makes great beds, covered with ellow flowers ;
mingling with it stands claret Strobilanthes shines saa here
and there is an inconspicuous Swertia Ohirata or a plant of Cory-
dalis cherophylla covered with sb blossoms. A claret-coloured
ee ti stands in the shade; and at the back of the beds of
balsa and so a yard or two from the edge of the path, the big
sitet blue bells of Crawfurdia speciosa hang on the bushes.
At the end of September, so far is the belt near my lowest
limit from winter, that all these plants are at the height of their
flowering : but where, at about 9, 500 feet, the moss ceases to clothe
the trees and lichen replaces it, flowers become less abundant.
is common in places, and so are Heracleum sublineare, Polygonum
campanulatum and Anemone obtusiloba. Here and there sheets of
Eriyeron multicaulis, or of Anchusa sikkimensis, or of Dracocephalum
PenpuLous FLowERs.
Pendulous flower, with little foothold, tube 15 mm. oc (Class H).
Dicentra scandens, Wulp. (below).
182 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Pendulous flower, with little foothold, tube 7 mm. long. (Class H.)
Plectranthus scrophularioides, Wail. (below).
Open bell-flower, with tube 10O—12 mm. long above the bell. (Class H.)
Crawfurdia speciosa, Wall. (below).
Open bell-flower, with short tube above, (Class H.)
Campanula colorata, Wall.
Narrow-mouthed bell-flower requiring tongue 9 mm. long. (Class H.)
Anchusa stkkimensis, C. B. Clarke (above).
Composites of Class B’ (upper part) ; tube 15—20 mm. long.
Lactuca macrantha, 0, B. Clarke (above).
Composites of Class B’ (upper part) ; tube 10—15 mm. long.
Lactuca Dubyea, C. B. Clarke (above).
Composites of Class B’ (upper part); twbe 5—10 mm. long.
Oremanthodium renorns Benth. (above ).
Senecio graciliflorus, D.C. tes
Senecio tetranthus, D.C. (
Senecio — Wail ~ eihowes often horizontal),
(a
Suiseetireit deltoi dea, C. B. sre (below ).
Lactue a graciliflora, D.C. (abo sactie
Tatacn hastata, D.C.
Composites of Class B’ (upper part); tube 3—5 mm. long.
Senecio alatus, Wall. (below).
Composites of Class B’ (lower part) ; tube under 3 mm. long.
Carpesium cernuum, Linn. (below).
Regular pendent flowers of Class B.
Clemati is buchananiana, D.C. (below).
g.
Rubus niveus, Wall. (above).
Rubus lineatus, Reinw. (below).
Neillia rubiflora, Don, (below
Begonia gemmipara, Hook rar (b elow).
Triplostegia glandulifera, Wall. (below).
Swertia Chirata, Buch.-Ham. (below).
Vol. IV, No. 4.} Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 183
[W.S.] |
Swertia ee Burkill.
Cynoglo eee Wall.
Cyuisibienin Wallich n.
aracaryum plochidatin, Benth. (above).
Polygonum delicatulum, Meissn, (above).
Polygonum campanulatum, Hook. f.
Shallower dependent flowers.
Polygonum polystachyum, Wall. (above).
Polygonum paniculatum, Blume, (below).
Regular honeyless flower simulating Class B, pendent.
Rose sericea, Lindl.
HorizontTat FLOWERS,
Horizontal or obliquely depressed flower, obviously suited for
Lepidoptera, irregular, with honey buried 25 mm. deep.
Impatiens falcifera, Hook. f. (below).
Irregular, tunnel Bombus-flower requiring a tongue 1O—15 mm, long.
Strobilanthes aba a eae T. Anders. (below).
Strobilanthes Wallichii, Nees
Trregular, tunnel Saxe i hd aie a bee a tongue of
Impatiens discolor, Wall, (below).
Impatiens Gagei, Hook. f. (below).
Impatiens Gamblei, Hook. f.
Irregular, bucket Bombus-flower, requiring from a bee a tongue of
—10 mm. long.
Impatiens bicornuta, Wall. (below).
Irregular, hooded versus wan Oey from a bee a tongue of
5—10 mm. long
Aconitum spicatum, peel (above).
Aconitum laciniatum, Stapf, (above).
Aconitum heterophylloides, P Stapf, (above).
Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H., 20—25 mm. deep.
Impatiens longipes, Hook. f. et Thoms. (below).
Impatiens asymmetrica, Hook. f. (below).
184, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
Crawfardia affinis, Wall. (below).
Pedicularis flexuosa, Hook. f. (below),
Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 15—20 mm. deep.
Lonicera glabrata, Wall. (above).
Salvia campanulata, Wall. (above).
Dracocephalum speciosum, Benth. (above).
Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 10O—15 mm. deep.
Aconitum petit Hook. f. et Thoms. (above).
Corydalis cherophylla, D.C.
Corydalis juncea, Wall, (above).
Parochetus communis, Buch.-Hai. (below).
Mimulus nepalensis, Benth. (below).
Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 5—10 mm. deep.
Corydalis longipes, D. C. (above).
ue Sans casimiriana, Prain et Duthie, (above).
Impatiens mieana, Hook.
Lobelia erecta, Hook. f. et Thoms. (above).
Cyananthus inflatus, Hook. f. et Thoms. (above).
Calceolaria mexicana, Benth,
Pedicularis gracilis, r= aoe
Prunella vulgaris, Lin
Notocheta hamosa, Boake “(ealow).
Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 3—5 mm. deep.
ad biflora, Linn. (above).
us surculosus, D. Don, (below).
Plectranthus Coetsa, Buch. Han (below).
Craniotome versicolor, Reichb. (below).
Calamintha umbrosa, "Benth. taboos!
Elsholtzia strobilifera, Benth, (abo
Habenaria urceolata, C. B. 0 visite yore
Satyrium nepalense, Don, (below).
Irregular flowers _ — small size that =. are excluded from
ss H, and put into Class B
Herminium a Benth. sites
Utricularia brachiata, Oliv. (above).
Goodyera repens, RB. Br. (bel ow).
Regular horizontal flowers of Class B,
Beenninghausenia albiflora, Reichb, (below).
Tiarella polyphylla, D. Don, (below),
fader eA se ee
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers.
[N.S.]
Circwa alpina, Lin
Polygonum chinense, Linn. (below).
Polygonum filicaule, Wall. (above).
Pollen-flowers, simulating AB, eines pendent.
Meconopsis paniculata, Pra
Hypericum hookerianum, Wight et Arn.
Regular flowers of Class A, horizontal or slightly pendent.
Galium Mollugo, Linn. om Es fol ait Wall.) (below).
Swertia dilatata, C. B.
Erecr FLowers.
185
Obliquely erect, funnel 20—25 mm. long, belonging to Class F, (or H),
Herpetospermum caudigerum, Wall. (below).
Composite, Class B’, with a very long tube, tube 25—30 mm. long.
Cnicus involucratus, D.C. (above),
Composite, Class B’ (upper part), tube 1O—15 mm. long.
Saussurea uniflora, Wall. (above).
Composite, Class B’ (lower part), tube 3—5 mm. long.
Brachyactis menthodora, Benth. Gerke
Erigeron multiradiatus, Benth. (abo
Aster sikkimensis, Hook. f. et ‘home 5" (ahore.
Senecio diversifolius, Wall, (above
Composite, Class B’ (lower part), tube wnder 3 mm. long.
Myriactis Wallichii, — (below).
Myriactis nepalensis,
Gnaphalium hypoleucum, 2 a a Roya
Gnaphalium luteo-album, L
Anaphalis contorta, Hook. f
Galinsoga parviflora, Cav.
Flowers of Olass B.
Geraniu
Eppilobium scree, Schreb
eect a Lanta isc bs et Hook. f. es
lense, Sweet, (below).
186 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
Valeriana Hardwickii, Wall.
Polygonum hie oem D. Don, (above).
Polygonnm runcinatum, Buch.-Ham. (above).
Allium Wallichii, Kunth (above).
Flowers of Class AB.
Ranunculus flaccidus, Hook. f. et Thoms (above).
Ranunculus diffusus, D.
Cardamine cirewoides, Hook. f et Thoms. (above).
Stellaria sikkimensis, Hook.
Potentilla fruticosa, Linn. (above).
Potentilla fulgens, Wall. (above).
Potentilla mooniana, Wight, (above).
Saxifraga hispidula, D. Don.
Saxifrava diversifolia, Wall. (above).
Dichroa Leciae 30 ur. (below).
Sed rifidum, Wa
Sicoptoihaan volubile, “Edgew. (below),
Honeyless flowers, simulating Class AB.
Anemone obtusiloba, D. Don, (above).
Thalictrum javanicum, Blume, (above).
Flowers of Class A’.
Hydrocotyle javanica, Thunb. (below).
Sanicula europea, Linn. (below).
Bupleurum Oandolliz, Wall. (abe ve),
Pimpinella bella, 0. B. Clarke, (above).
Pimpinella s 12, (above)
eurospermum sikkimense, C. B. Clarke, (above )
Pleurospermum s 27662, (above).
Selinum tenuifolium, Wall. (abov
Selinum Candollii, D.@. (abov
Heracleum sublineare, 0. B. Clarke, (above).
Flowers of Class A
Saxifraga strigosa, Wall. (above).
Rubia cordifolia, Linn. (above
Swertia bimaculata, Hook. f. et Blame, (below),
Lecanthus Wightii, Wedd. (below)
ANEMOPHILOUS,
Thalictrum Chelidonii, D.C. (perhaps simulating AB )
(above).
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 187
[N.S]
Juncus chrysocarpus, Buch. (above).
Juncu us | risebachii, Buch. (above).
-_ ~-_
.
f. (above).
Agrostis myriantha, Hook. f. (above).
With CLEIsTOGAMIC FLOWERS ONLY.
Ainsliea pteropoda, D.C. (below).
Ainsliea aptera, D.C. (above).
The insect-fertilised flowers are :—
}
Classes | , Class
| Class B’. ‘Class B, Class A’.| Class A.| Tora,
| FL.&H a AB.
| Pendulous eo ke, 7 ay ie op ot)
Horizontal | 41... 10 et 2 | 56
Erect ee! oe 7 16 11 4 | 53
{ Geec
‘ Toran ..| 47 | 25 | 19 ll 5 | 141
| There are 149 species in my list, of which 141 are insect
fertilised. Though the mountains are so clad in forests, none of the
ies i wer i almost all are herbs. The
a few small shrubs like the Loniceras, and species of Rubus, and
| two woody climbing species of Clematis. Most of the shrubs found
were out of flower.
e of the chief interests of the flora is that an unusual
To show this I take for
myself, and I give the very marked result in "the adjoined
t
Percentage of insect-fertilised flowers which are pendulous, horizontal
z
Singlela ridge. Clova in the Grampians of Scotland.
ae v4 oa ——$—$______.
| Autumn. Whole year. Autumn,
Pendulous 39— 28-40"), 20= 8:007/, 6= 484°),
Horizontal 55 =39° 71 = 28°40 37 = 29°84
Erect ears 159 = 63°60 81=65°32
1 See the Transactions cf the Botarical Society of Edinburgh, 1901,
pe
188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Dr. Willis and I have been among those to show! that
dulous flowers are visited by higher types of insects than similarly
shaped erect flowers; and we believe this to be due to the greater
amount of hone that adroit insects can obtain from them, because
(i) the rain does not dilute it, and (ii) other insects do not readily
it. It seems as if this ridge from Tonglu to Singlela pro-
duces such an unusual amount of pendent flowers in consequence of
its wet climate. Sir Joseph Hooker, long ago, attributed the adop-
tion of a pendent oe in the flowers of Rosa sericea to the need
of protecting the
The insects a ee ‘at the season of my visits are relatively
few. aces, ae re of hue, are scarce, sen were never seen on
flowers; a humming-bird hawk-moth (Sphingid) was seen on
Beadakpin sueksig roa from the flowers ‘of Saaz ee diversi-
folia, and keeping to that one species alone at 11,900 feet,
though lower down it was n on Strobilanthes, ‘Apis was
unless heavy. e commonest Bombus is Bombus funerarius,
It visisted the Aconites particularly ; and below their level: it
visi Impatiens and other oh sis Occasionally it was seen
biting corollas to get at honey which it found difficult of access,
Bombus vallestris. I suspect that it does not ascend quite as high
as, the first. It was chiefly seen in the mixed forest, and not on
Aconitum nor on Impatiens. Bombus trifasciatus ascends high and
was seen on the flowers of Elsholtzia strobilifera upon the very
summit of Singlela, busy in steady and rather heavy rain.
Of other nan aig several were seen. The wasps, which
were among them, went to the flowers of Swertia Chirata
e Syrphi d fly—Bristalis himalayensis—was fr equent, ascend-
ing to the top of Cig quar and visiting ag eer Another
Eristalis occurred with it. One or two species of Syrphus visited
Sazifraga qiverasfolia flowers. A tain occurred about 9,500 feet
on Composites and on a Polygonum.
e mixed forest a tawny and remarkable Lycastris*# with a
tongue 22. mm. long, was common. It dovacy Senecio tetranthus
and S. alatus very persistently, and was twice seen on Impatiens
a ica. Within my experience it did sk ascend to the Abies
zon
ak large Dexid fly visited Amaphalis and Swertia in the
mixed forest. Countless Bibionids of the genus Plecia swarmed
10.000 feet or a little higher; and a Cistelid beetle was very
common in some places, chiefly on Composites and at the higher
si
of the types of flower suited for the visits of the
Bumble | sie are markedly specialised, notably the larger species
1 Annals of Botany, xvii., 1903, p. 568.
2 Lycastris flavihirta, Brunetti in Records, Indian Museum, ii., 1908, p. 85.
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 189
N.S.)
of Impatiens ; but in the genus we have a wide series extending from
Impatiens gammieana up to I, Gageiand I. bicornuta. Impatiens
gammieana is the species of Impatiens which occurs highest, and
- is the least conspicuous. It grows under trees and chiefly on up-
urned tree-roots ; it produces first chasmogamic flowers and then
sleista mic flowers. The flowers are flesh- coloured ; and if full
chasmogamic they have a spur (see fig. 7 below) ; but ifcleistogamic
Fig. 1.—Impatiens discolor, Wall. 2.—I. Gagei, Hook.f. 3.—I. bicornuta,
—I, longipes, Hook. f. et Thoms. 5.—I. asymmetr ica, * Hook. f. 6.—
I. trigonopteris, Hook. f. 7.—I. gammieana, "Too x. f:
are withoutone : there are intermediate stages. Impatiens Gamblez
occurred with I, gammieana and extended below it. Its hooked
g. 1 above
oad limit occurs ean s Gager with violet Paiscicie of the
same size as those of I. Gamblei, but oblique in mouth and spur as
190 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908.
dra’ (see fig. 2 above). They were seen to be diligently
visited for foes (on 3-x-06) by a very handsome sulphur-belted
Bombus. The commonest balsams are three yellow ones: J. asym-
metrica, I. longipes and I. bicornuta (see figs. above). he
first two are oblique in flower: they differ in the foliage, curl of
the spur, and in the one having i spots on the side petals and
red blotches on the spur, while the other has neither. The
flowers are more numerous on I. a hie ae than on J. longzpes.
They were visited by the bis Bombyliid fly ie flaviharta.
mpatiens bicornuta has a bucket ending in a spur: in appear-
it os a Cypripedium. Bombus funerarius was seen to
vail its flower:
ere is sa another Impatiens at Kalipokri and on Tonglu—
Impatiens faleifera,—with an Onecdium-like flower, hae ¥;
blotched with brown. Its spur is 22—25 mm. long. No visitors
ere seen on it, but its flat flower is evidently suited fa the
visits of Sphingid moths
It is interesting to note how the coer of these Impatiens
blique—are al
emorrhoidalis visiting Scutellaria linearis in the Simla
cite outside my limit at Simana on the Ghum and Jorpokri
ridge am the little yellow Impatiens (J. trigonopteris) repre-
sented in
oe ‘possesses Bombus-flowers*; and I have seen many
visits of bees to A. spicatum and some to A. aap The
Aconite flowers are imperfectly protandrous, the style growing
through the stamens, and the stamens bending at after
dehiscing. Every carpel sets fruit : and, as an average spike of
A, spicatum li oe 40 flowers, a flower 5 carpels, and a carpel
about 12 seeds, there are produced 40 x5 x12 or 2,400 seeds per
seeds ina carpel;and thus 15x3x15 or 675 seeds per plant.
A, heterophylloides produces about twice as many seeds as A.
laciniatum
The gregariousness of Aconitum spicatum may be judged from
the plate of it on Sandakphu published in the Kew Bulletin,
1907, facing p. 92.
Strobilanthes possesses bee-flowers. There are at least two
1 See Journal ete? Society Bengal, 1906, p. 524.
2 A paper by Kronfeld, interesting but perhaps too conclusive, on the
similarity of the distribution of Aconite and Bombus through the world is to
be found in Engler’s Bot. Jahrbacher, xi., p. 19.
‘
re mt sel
Vol, 1V, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 191
[W.S.]
species of this genus on the Singlela ridge. One of them grows
b
stemonoides. The flower or 4 e first ves as here drawn.
the stipma is the antler of one of the long
bee passes, and then further back over the
paired shorter stamens. The flower of S. pent-
stemonoides is more inclined in position and less
hooded than that of S. Wallichii. Its longer
stamens are of equal length and the anthers
ide by sid in
vallestris was seen to visit its flowers regularly,
“se an individual of Bombus funerarius to be
busy as regularly in robbing them by biting the
corolla on the upper side near the base.
humming-bird hawk-moth (Sphingid) went for
natural position. honey its flowers on October 3rd, 1906, at
9,000 fee
Strobilanthes
Wallichii.
Corydalis is another hes with bee-flowers. On October
3rd, 1906, a Bombus was seen ned jrvog & vain flowers of
C. cheerophylla. No insects were see ne ers of Corydalis
juncea, U. longipes and C. pet ean a ae oan sets fruits,
abst by salt pollination, as the Gites and stigma are in
eir flowers all face obliquely downwards.
The little Labiate—EHisholtzia strobilifera—which is very
mmon, is visited by Bombus i bag cei T saw (29-ix-06) one
of these bees going constantly to its flower on the summit of
awfurdia speciosa is visited by Bombi which, hanging on to
Be cone form ed by the stamens, visit each nectary in turn. he
ower, one to each of the five green bilobed nectaries. The
greenish white smaller flowers af Crawfurdia luteoviridis are
often rather more ere than those of CU. speciosa. Every
flower of : seems to set fru
mong the Saicnciiten of the mixed forest are several long-
tubed ae and they are diligently visited by Dycastris eee
hirta. Senecio tetranthus was particularly s sought after by t
long-tongued fly. The big Cnicus cinvolucratus, found in hollows
about 11,000 ft., was visited by Bombi: but it would seem
rather to be a butterfly-flower,
Composites of the pastures are not long-tubed, Aster
stkkimensis is the commonest: a pa h of it with white flowers
r m
192 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908.
a “i of fly-visitors. Hristalis ursinus was taken on Anaphalis
“OF. flowers with short tubes or bells the species of Polygonum
are most conspicuous. Pol m campanulatum is abundant
e
by S. ie aad the third an the — flowers of S. iemacekiia,
The Swertias of the first type are wasp-flowers. Their flowers
face obliquely downwards before fertilisation, and I saw those of
hirata to be frequented for honey by a rather small orange
and black Vespa, and by a large tawny and yellow wasp.
pris anthers of S. Chirata and S, tonglwensis are distant from the
_ stigm
The stamens of §. dilatata form a cove round the ovary and
the anthers touch in the centre of the flower, while the stigma
gr up ough them. Self-pollination is rogiiboenes and most
likely self-fertilisation e of S. dilatata
e surfaces with little oe The acer of S. Chirata
and S. tonylwensis have oe brow over them, and hol
a considerable quantity of hon
he flowers of S. peace face the sky vertically. The
nectaries secrete very freely, and are exposed in the very middle of
the petals. The anthers are inclined outwards and downwards at
nectary to nectary. This species does not ascend beyond 8,000 feet.
Its flowers stand open in the rain. The last flowers, especially on
cut-down plants, are often small and female, the stamens having
Sages disappeared.
nium polyanthes lives on the pastures, note it has the
imppattaet proterandry, typical of Geranium, Yo n the longer
stamens first shed their pean, after which thei aithews drop off ;
and then during the maturity of the antlives of the shorter
stamens, the stizmas expand. Self-pollination is not, however,
insured. Its flowers do not close when rain begin aa oust
A Cerastium, which I have not yet been able o name,—my
no, 27682,—has the same mechanism. Its latest an ide three
or nostamens, The flowers nod and close when rain begi
Saxifraga ihecavni fil behaves as a typical Bazifraga. The
anthers are brought to the middle of the flower in succession ; and
after they have dehisced, the stigma is raised to the position ‘that
ot occupied. The buds are directed downwards. But the
en flowers stare upwards in sunshine or rain. I have already
cneuiaeaiodl that a Sphingid moth was twice seen on the flowers on
Sandakphu; a few other visitors were seen
! See this Journal, 1906, page 319; and 1907, page 33.
4
SETH Ere
rh
Vol. rN? No. 4,] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 198
N.S.]
Cyananthus inflatus nro or species of Anaphalis close very
promptly when rain begins
By the kindness of Dr. “sg Annandale, Lieut.-Colonel C. T.
Bingham and Mr. E. Brunetti, to whom I offer my sincere thanks,
I am able to give the following list of insect-visitors.
VISITORS OBSERVED.
Aconitum spicatum, Stapf.
HYMENOPTERA. Apida (1) Bombus funerarius,
oe sh. ones: re aneer son oe 23-x-04, 26-ix-06 and
(2° 10,000 ft., 26-ix-06.
COLEOPTERA. (3) A Cistelid tans Ti, 000 ft., 28- ix-06.
Aconitum heterophylloides, Stapf.
ae ee Apidae. (1) Bombus Sunerarius,
Smith, sh., 11,800 ft., 21-x-04; 30-ix-06. COLEOPTERA
(2) A Cistelid beetle, sh. 11 300 ft., 30-ix-06.
Corydalis cherophylla, D.C.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius,
Smith, sh. very persistently, 9,000 tt. 3-x-06.
Geranium polyanthes, Hdgew. et Hook. f.
HYMENOPTERA. Ichneumonidae. (1) Three in-
dividuals, 11,800 ft., 30-ix-06.
Impatiens bicornuta, Wall,
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius,
Smith, sh., and once biting spur, 9,000—9,400 ft., 26-ix-06,
2—3.x-06, COLEOPTERA. (2) One sp. fp., 8,500 ft., 23-x-04.
Impatiens asymmetrica, Hook. f.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius,
Smith, sh., and once biting spur, 8,000—9,000 ft., 26-ix-06,
2—3.x-06. DIPTERA. Bo mbyliidae. (2) Lycastris
Alavihirta, Brunetti, sh. diligen es 8, 500 ft., 25-ix-06, 3-x-06.
Syrphidae. (8) Syrphus sp., 8,500 ft., 25-ix-06.
Impatiens Gagei, Hook.
a Eich ici plana A pidae. (1) Bombus sp., sh., 6,500
-x-06
Rosa sericea, Lindl.
IPTERA. Muscidae. (1) One sp., 11,000 ft., 26-ix-06.
Saxifraga diversifolia, Wall. sep
HYMEN: OPTERA. Api hd a Halictus sp., sh.,
» 1-x-06. Pa s asitic ae (2) A small Ichneumon, sh., 11,800
. 30-ix-06. LEPIDOPTERA. H ; 92 erocera. (3) Sphin-
eid., sh. constant, 11,000—11,900 ft., 26—27-ix-06. DIPTERA.
194 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
Syrphidae. th 6) carehes 3 SUE. ee th Oo 20-x-
0 M
4, 26-ix-06 uscidae. (6) One sp., sh.
— on anther bd as 50, 11, Gy e oe ee Scatopha-
gta e. (7) One sp., sh. inrain, 1
000 ft., 17-x-04; sh. 11,900
, 2-x-06. COLEOPTERA. (8) ok Cistelid, 11, 300—11. 500
z 2899-5 -ix-06.
Selinum Candollii, D.
COLEOPTERA. (1) Cistelid beetle, 11,500 ft., 29-ix-00.
Anaphalis cinnamomea, 0. B. Clarke.
DIPTERA. Bomb yliidae. (1) earner Fars ag
Brunetti, 8,500 ft., 3-x-06. § yrphidae, (2) Eristalis sp.,
fp., 9,000—10,000 ft., 26-ix-06,° 3-x-06. Ta chini ey ae, (3)
Plecia sp., 9,500 ft , 3-x-06 ; very abundant, 9,000—10,000 ft., 26-
‘ix-06, 2-x-06. Anthom yiidae. (4) Parellia sp., . 500
-06.
Ho Le
HYMEN PTERA, Sph idae. (1) Psen orientalis,
Cam.,sh., 1,00 fe 2-06, DI A. Syrphidae. (2)
Eristalis himalayensis, Brunetti (R. ursinus, Big.), 11,800 ft., 3-
ix-06. (3) Eristalis sp., 11 ,000 ft., 2-x-06. (4) Rhingia angusti-
cincta, Brunetti, 9,500 ft. , 2-x-06. (5) Syrphus sp., 11,000 ft.
2-x-06. achinidne. (6) Dexid, 11,000 ft., 2-x-06.
Muscidae. (7) Lucilja sp., 11,000 ft., 2-x-06
Saussurea deltoidea, 0. B. Clarke. ;
DIPTERA. Syrphidae. (1) Bhingia angusticincta,
Brunetti, fp., 9,500 ft., 2-x-06.
Saussurea uniflora, Wall,
HYMENOPTERA. A Pidae. (1) Bombus sp., 11,500 ft.,
29-ix-06.
Senecio alatus, Wall.
DIPTERA. Bom byliidae. (1) Lye astris Seca
Brunetti. Syr Pp 3 idae, (2) Rhingia angusticincta, Brunetti,
Both sb., 9 "500 ft., 2-x-06.
Senecio tetranthus, D.C.
sg - Bombyliidae. (1) Lycastris flavihirt
Brunetti, twice sh., 9,000 ft., 2-x-06. : at
Senecio diversifolia, Wall.
(4) O 1,8000 ft., rea connoehenn”
iy : Cistelid heentle; a. 11 200 ft., 30-ix-06
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 195
[N.S.]
Cnicus involucratus, D.C.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerar reus,
Smith, sh., 11,200—11,800 ft., 23-x-04, 29-ix-06. (2) Bombus
vallestris, Smith, sh., 20- i COLEOPTERA. (3) One Cistelia
beetle, 11,500 ft, 29-4 -ix-0
HYMENOPTERA. Ve (1) Vespa sp. sh.
8,500 ft., 3-x-06. (2 and 3) Orato 2 2 spp. sh., 8,500—9,000 ft.,
28-ix-06, 2-x-06.
Swertia bimaculata, Hook. f. et Thoms.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) One fo 7,000 ft., 3-x-
06. DIPTERA. Tachinidae. (2) One Dexid. ig Bh. 7,000
ft., 24-ix-06, 3-x-06. Muse i . ae. (3) One sp. sh., 8,000 ig
24, —25-ix-06, hironomi (4) One sp. sh., 8,000 ft
24-ix-06. COLEOPTERA. (5) ois sp. sh., 8,000 ft., QA, ix- 06.
Strobilanthes pentstemonoides 7° rep si
HYMENOPTERA, A pida (1) mbus funerarius,
Smith, biting the corolla at the tek just oats calyx, 9,000 ft.,
2-x-06. (2) Bombus vallestris, Smith, sh., 9,400 ft., 3-x-06.
LEPIDOPTERA. Heterocera. (3) A Sphingid moth,
sh., 9,400 ft., 3- x-06,
Crawfurdia speciosa, U. e vie ke.
PTERA, idae. (1) Bombus funerarius,
Smith, biting corolla, 9 “000. tt, ‘'W- -ix-04.
Cynoglossum furcatum, Wall.
DIPTERA. Muscidae. (1) One sp., 9,500 ft., 25-ix-06.
Elscholtzia strobilifera, Benth.
HYMENOPTERA. A pid (1) Bombus vallestris
Smith, sh,, 11 ang “4 19-x-04. (2) Beeins inna Smith, -
in rain, 11,600 ft., 1-x-06 ; sh. in rain, 12,100 ft ix-06.
Polygonum amplexicaule, D. Don.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus srhthes
Smith, 10,800 ft., 2-x-06.
Polygonum campanulatum, Hoo
DIPTERA. Syrph aie oo One ep. 00 3-x-06.
lygonum runcinatum, Buch.-Ham. ;
DIPTERA. pet Sune . ay Bhingia ane
Brunetti, 9,500 ft., 2-x-06.
es oy laa eis
7
i Ne i ene
24. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note
No. 6. The Spring Flora in the Simla Hills.
By I. H. Burk.
1 this paper I put together wayside notes made between
May 6th and May 24th, 1906, on a journey from Simla wid Erki
i Suket,
an
Kalka at the foot of the hills. The daily marches, though under-
taken for quite other purposes than the collecting of observations
on flowers, afforded abundant opportunities for making them.
The climates passed through ranged from spring with melting
snow to the heat of the Panjab approaching its greatest, At
ohne feet wheat was not in ear: at 2,000 feet the wheat-harvest
was: over: at 8, feet Fragaria indica was just in flower and
Rubus ellipticus in bud: at 2,500 feet both were in fruit.
Datura amg — which, at 3,000 feet, bore nearly ripe fruits, at
8,000 feet w t germinating. The weather at this season is
bright, ats gene thunder-showers, and with dry south
winds from the hot plains.
I put beforethe reader only a few facts, hoping to be able to add
to them at some future date, but not knowing when a third oppor-
tunity may occur of marching through the same hills. In the first
by Dr. N. Annandale, and to him I owe some of the Sa anats
and the determinations of many of the insects. To Col ne
Bingham I am very greatly indebted for the ee = yaa
tera, and for the names of Syrphids to Mr. E. Bru
Hill-slopes about Simla that face in ditaent. ‘ways show
great eee As Thomson says (Kashmir and Western
nset.
On April 29th, 1907, I reached 9,500 feet over Matiana: this
was my highest. There, among the snow ag were in bloom
Primula denticulata and Viburnum fetens. The Primula
198 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, | April, 1908.
comes into flower as the snow melts from off it, and dots _
und in great abundance. The tube of the corolla is 10—
long: each plant is either long-styled or short-styled, the Siete
tube of the short-styled being on the average about 2 mm, lon-
ger than that of the long-styled. The flowers were seen to be
visited by a Hymenopteron and two Lepidoptera, though somewhat
sparingly. They contain a very little honey. Apis indica ascends
bee was seen to hesitate before an inflorescence, examining it,
and then to turn away without settling.
The flowers of Viburnum fetens are scented and contain
a moderate quantity of honey. They chiefly face downwards. On
their own then leafless branches and among the still leafless Acers
of the forests, they are aes conspicuous. <A large Bombus was
seen diligently visiting them
other flowers = I saw make quite such a close approach
to don snow as these t
In the forests at 9 9,000 feet made up of Taxus, deodars and
takin;
oman the leafless trees above them, These plants are Viola
agea lutea, Corydalis rutezfolia, Rattuivoudn hirtellus and
Trillium govanianum
n Gagea butea a small Halictus was twice seen collecting
pollen at 9,000 fee
Lower down, ns e evergreen pine woods are fullof Valeriana
Wallichti, with more sparingly <Ainsliwa pteropoda and locally
Mertensia racemosa, all three being white-flowered. Viola serpens
is associated with them; it is very common and of a pale lilac.
se pine woods are full of Syrphid flies. There is a hum
ade.
seen to attract Syrphus balteatus, Platychirus albimanus, Eristalis
tena and another species; Ainslixa to attract Rhingia angusticincta;
and Mertensia to attract Platychirus re te The tongue of the
Rhingia I find to measure ae n length, so that it can reach
honey where Apis indica finds
n the edge of the hae cone occurs erg another
whitedlowered plant—Lonicera angustifolia. It gets the visits
of the Bombi, which do not penetrate much into the shade:
in tunicatus was several times seen on its flowers, going from
one to another and from one bush to another without changing to
any other plant: it was seen at work from sunrise to sunset.
Apis indica was also a common insect upon the Lonicera flowers.
The Lonicera flowers are pendent, most commonly obliquely
so, as represented in my figure (fig. 1), but varying in some
degree between being horizontal and vertically pendent. Their
duration is some time more than 48 hours. They open for the
most part towards evening, the anther towards the twin flower
dehiscing first, and the others following in pairs, the more remote
aes alinteggpcies
Vol. ims a. 4,| Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 199
pair last. fpr eaiy oe ie is impossible, and judged
by the abundance of insect visitors unnecessary.
tag is pecan but well pales, by the hairs
within the cor
e sunny Sasi with their gay flowers are in
great contrast to these wooded slopes. In spring
ellow flowers of the Dandelion (Taraxacum
Fig. 1 1—Flower officinale), and with bright sky-blue Gentiana
of Lonicera — argentea, budding purple Thyme (Thymus Ser-
he agg pyllum) and lilac Micromeria biflora. Then below
at pee ent 8,000 feet we get lilac-blue Salvia lanata, rose
Scutellaria linearis, deep blue LEvolvulus alsi-
novdes, white and pale lilac Gypsophila cerastioides,
bright yellow Tragopogon gracile, and at every little irregularity
violets are found. ry spots, where the branches of a Cotoneaster
run on the soil, harbour plants o of deep-coloured Viola Patrinii ;
and every bank bears the pale lilac-flowered Viola canescens,
Fig. 2.—Viola Patrinii. x 2.
Over these sunny hill slopes fly many butterflies, Base Apis
indica is common: there are on them further a a mber 3
Bombi, Syrphids and a Bombylius—Bombylius ith
tongue 10 mm. long. The Gentiana is very freely vine akielly
and very persistently by Apis cndica : however, it seems to me that
as Thymus Serpyllumc omes into flower, am forsakes the Gentiana
or it. Taraxacum gets many visitors ‘of all classe
Dr. Annandale pointed out to me that when we 3 vee Mati-
ana, Bombi were only just emerging from their winter sleep, and
consequently the Gentiana had got the greater part of its flowering
over before they emerge
The Bombus of 8, 000 ik and above is Bombus tuntcatus, and it
is gr fo by Podalyrius quadrifasciate atus The Bombus was
200 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
e some remarks to make about the violets, Vzola
Patrinii (fig. 2) has an appreciable scent, and its lowest petal
projects forward as a landing stage for insect visitors ; I do not find
it to vary much: but Viola serpens and Viola canescens Mr
Figs. 3 and 4.—Viola serpens, x2,
of the same flower. The colour of the flower is rich and deep;
Pp
colour was lighter, the honey less, the side petals not bearded, the
spur shorter and the nectary short and fat, so that it secreted honey
not into the base of the spur, but onto its side-walls. After
Figs, 5 to 8.—Viola canescens. x2,
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 201
(N.S.]
examining a large number of flowers, it seems to me unwise to
distinguish these as varieties ;
]
i <a they are rather the result of
Se different conditions. Viola
canescens 18 the common violet
ery wher d
to. very many flowers, and which
» _ that they serve, instead of the
narrow lower petal, as the in-
; have many times observed
Bombylius major to rest its
12 feet on them while sucking
Fig.—9. Lowest petal of Viola Patrinii. from the flower. ae ae
Figs. 10 and 11 of V. serpens. Fig.12 of thrice I saw Bombylius to rest
Viola canescens. ‘ on the keel, suck or try to
ck, and then in each case
it withdrew its proboscis and revisited the flower, resting “the
second time on the side petals
ne of the chief differences between Viola canescens and Viola
Figs. 13 and 14,—Vigla serpens—flowers in which the upper petals take the
position usualin V. canescens. x 2.
none of these differences are absolute guides in diagnosis, but still
the two species are in a general way distinguishable. The shape
202 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
of the spur and the size of the abasic I find to be more variable
than some of the other characte
When crags break the evenness of the shadier slopes, plants
occur that I have not yet mentioned. One of the commonest is
Lr}
hele
De
and apparently self-pollinated in the majority of cases.
a variability in the flowers, whereby, in some, anthers touch the
then to turn away. Salia pene grows on the crags and receives
visits from small insects. Avabis alpina (fig. 15) occurs on crags.
It is not self-pollinating, ia in the withering of the flower.
Honey is plentifully present. It was seen to be visited by the
Rhingia which visits Ainsliva. Thlaspi alpestre, Linn., grows with
it, and it is showy and receives the visits of Bombyliu
The woods of Quercus incana, Roxb., hardly ascend beyond
8,000 feet. In them occur trees of Rho dodendron on arboreum, whose
brilliant flowers are conspicuous at a distance: the Bhcdictendton
flowers were seen me be but aie visited. On the other hand the
were “ee atinndantly- vs ey the sun ha ison
over the hills, Apis ¢ ica was big its flowers, and busy on them
all th ; sometimes it visited 30 flowers ina minute, sometimes
day Syrphids and other flies joined the Apis, and they were
very largely collected for me by Dr. Acaeatate (see the list
below).
Before passing on to the igang of lower levels, there
is to be mentioned a flora of the waysides, cultivated fields, and
waste spots about 8,000 feet oni above. It consists of Ozalis
nae Cerastium triviale, Stellaria penn Capsella Bursa-
pastoris, Cardamine sylvatica, Crucifer No. 2 ,| Thlaspi arvense,
Veronica biloba, Ajuga parviflora, Enothera rosea, and Galinsoga
parviflora. e flowers of the Ozalis, Stellaria and Veronica close
when the sun goes off them, and in closing self-pollinate. The
Cardamine, Crucifer No. 28628 (see fig. 16) and Capsella are self-
Fig. 15.—Avrabia alpina. Fig. 16.—Crucifer No. 28628. x2.
1 A little Crucifer, perhaps introduced, which has not been determined
et.
pais Liao Se hater ane hemeMiaeseee
Vol. IV, No, 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 203
[N.S.]
happen not long after opening. Galinsoga sets seed at Sim
every. flower apparently by self-fertilisation. (no ete rosea
is eagtiaietly self-pollinated, being imperfectly proterandrou
Below the level of Simla which is 7 000 feet, Apis indica occurs
as abundantly as above it; butthe common spring Bombu mbus
heemorrhoidalis and not B, tunicatus. B. hxemorrhoidalis is Faieacaiil
ly greatly given to biting corolla-tubes in order to steal the honey.
It has been seen by me constanly biting the tube of Scutellaria
ae and to bite the tube of Morinz persica. e corolla-
e of Salvia lanata, the calyx of Woodfordia flor sbunda, and the
bite of Delphinium ‘denudatum were also found bitten. This bee
works long hours, ¢.e., from before sunrise until sunset.
t low levels Anthophora cincta and two species i Xylocopa
were met with, and as well Apis florea and Apis dorsat
Cool, evergreen forests disappear a little below the level of
Simla, although, from ridges 6,000 feet high, down sheltered nor-
thern slopes, ria hes of Pinus longifolia, Roxb., may extend
to about 4,000 fe When they are absent, we get on the slopes
where the dew hes longest the serub-thickets of the hills, wherein
mea viscosa ; and occasionally in ii Rosa moschata is very plenti-
lowers.
the lower levels the vegetation shows in oy and ea
signs a both a reawakening and of a sinking to rest: of a
ae in the fresh leaves and flowe ers on trees ‘of Diospyros
florescences carry muc ri or este ripe seed. So o the nda
below the level of 6,000 feet. Where neither of these words occu
Mii age: ae seen in flower both distinctly above and distinctly
ow 6,000
PENDENT FLOWERS.
Bell with a long tube above, 100—110 mm. long (Class F.)
Datura Metel, Linn. (below).
Regular narrow-tubed flowers, 10—15 mm. deep (Class F.)
Silene inflata, Smith.
Regular narrow-tubed flowers, 10—15 mm. deep (Class H.)
tburnum feetens, Decne. (above).
204. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Narrow-mouthed bell-flower, requring tongue 10 mm. long_
(Class H.)
Pieris ovalifolia, Don (above).
Narrow-mouthed bell-flowers, requiring tongue 5—10 mm. long
(Class H.)
¢
Trachelospermum fragans, Hook. f. (below).
Trichodesma indicum, R. Br. (below).
Elzxagnus ee eo Thunb. bares
Narrow-mouthed bell-flower, requiring tongue 3—5 mm. long,
(Class H.)
Lonicera angustifolia, Wall. (above).
Vallaris Heynet, Spreng. (below).
More or less open pendent flowers, Ate min. or (Class H.
approaching B.)
Berberis Lyciwm, Royle.
Berberis hia ;
Rubus biflorus, Buch. -Ham. (above).
Prinsepia utilis, ee (above),
Deutzia staminea, R. Br. (often erect) (abov
Saxifraga lagulata, Wall. (old flowers Beale: (above).
Zehneria umbellata, Thw.
Diospyres montana, Roxb. (below).
Demia extensa, R. Br. (below).
Ophiopogon a Sa Don.
Open bell-flower with grid above, easily obtained by tongues
—5 mm. long (Class H.)
Campanula colorata, Wall. (above).
Nicandra ph ysaloides, Gaertn. (below).
Class B’,, upper part ; tabe 15—20 mm. long.
Cnicus argyracanthus, D. C. (flowers often erect).
Narrow flowers, less than 3 mm. deep (Class B).
Cryptolepis Buchanani, Roem, et Sch. (below).
Solanum nigrum, Linn. (below).
Cinnamomum Tamala, Nees.
HorizontTaL ReGuLarR FLowers.
Class H. or F.; tube 1O—15 mm.
oe officinale, ee
Jasminum humile, Lin
Jasminum arborescens, Roxb. (below).
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers.
[N.S.]
Class H. or F.; tube 5—10 mm.
Daphne cannabina, Wall. (above).
Buddleia paniculata, Wall. (above).
Horizontal flowers of Class B’., 1O—15 mm. deep.
Ainslixwa pteropoda, D, C. (above).
Horizontal flowers of Class B., less than 3 mm, deep.
Prunus Padus, Linn. (above).
Without honey, simulating Class AB.
Solanum xanthocarpum, Schrad, et Wendl. (below).
HorizontaL IrReGuLAR FLOWERS.
A marked moth-flower, 40—50 mm, deep (Class F.)
Morina persica, Linn, (above).
A butterfly-flower with a tube 30 mm. deep (Class F.)
Hemerocallis fulva, Linn. (below).
Tunnel Bombus-flower with spur 10—15 mm. long (Class H.)
Impatiens sulcata, Wall. (below).
Triple tunnel Bombus-flower, with tubes 10--15 mm. deep
(Class H.)
Tris kumaonensis, Wall. (above).
205
Large open bell Bombus-flower, honey easily reached (Class H.)
Rhododendron arboreum, Smith (above).
Tube 20--25 mm. deep (Class F. or possibly bird-fertilised).
Loranthus longiflorus, Desv. (below).
Tube or spur 15—20 mm. long (Class H.)
Delphinium denudatum, Wall.
Bauhinia variegata, Linn. (below).
Salvia coccinea, Juss. (below).
lube or spur 10—15 mm. deep (Class H).
Corydalis rutefolia, Sibth. (above).
Corydalis ramosa, Wall. (a
; ‘belo
dhatoda Vasica, Nees, below: )
206
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Salvia lanata, Roxb. (above
Salvia moorcroftiana, Wall. (above).
Scutellaria angulosa, Benth, (above).
Scutellaria linearis, Benth. (above.)
Tube or spur, 5—10 mm. long (Class H.)
Viola canescens, Wall, (above).
Astragalus trichocarpus, Graham (above).
Lespedeza stenocarpa, Maxim. (above).
Vieia sativa, Linn. (above
Vicia tenera, Graham (above).
Pueraria tuberosa, D.C. (below
Bhynchosia Peoudo- 204 Ot Cambess. (below).
Dalbergia Sissoo, Roxb. ow
Bauhinia Vahlii, W. et Ns in
Woodfordia floribunda, Salisb. Glos
Lonicera quinquelocularis, Hardw. (above).
Antirrhinum nal goveus 26M, (above).
oars surculos
enbergia cape Lehm, (below).
Lem dagathis cuspidata, elow).
Lepidagathis hyalina, Reece? reialow’.
Dicliptera bupleuroides, Nees. (above).
Caryopteris wallichiana, Schau. (below).
Nepeta spicata, Benth. (above).
Scutellaria repens, Buch.-Ham. (below).
Stachys sericea, Wall. (above)
Teucrium ear Pit m, Wall (below).
Ajuga bracteosa, Wail. (below).
Tube or spur, 3—5 mm. deep (Class H.)
Fumaria parviflora, Lamk. staberes:
Crotalaria albida, Heyne (below).
Crotalaria medicaginea, teak (below).
Trifolium repens, Linn.
Trigonella pubescens, Edgew. (above).
Linaria incana, Wall. (below).
Nelsonia campestris, R. Br. (below).
Vitex trifolia, Linn. f. (belo
Pogostemon plectranthordes, Dest. (below).
hymus Serpyllum, Linn. (above),
Micromeria biflora, Benth.
Nepeta ruderalis, Buch.-Ham. (below).
Ajuga parviflora, Benth, (above).
[April, 1908.
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 207
[N.S.
Tube or spur, 3 mm. and less (Class H., rather than B.)
Polygala abyssinica, Fresen. Se w).
Polygala crotalarioides, Buch.-Ham. (above).
Medicago denticulata, Willd. (helen.
Indigofera linifolia, Retz. (below).
Desmodium polycar, pum, D.C. (below),
A 4
Vicia tetrasperma, Moench (above).
Loranthus ligustrinus, Wall. (below).
Tube or spur 3 mm. and less (Ciass B., rather than H.)
Verbascum Thapsus, Linn. (below
Celsia coromandeliana, Vahl (below).
Veronica ser pyllifolia, Linn. (above).
Lippia nodiflora, Rich. (below).
Verbena officinalis, Linn. (below),
Mentha sylvestris, Linn. (below
Habenaria Griffithii, Hook. f. (above).
Horizontal pollen flowers (but of Class H.)
Casga Fistula, Linn. (below).
Cassia Tora, Linn. (below).
Erect FLowers.
Marked moth-flower, 50—65 mm. deep (Class F.)
_ Datura Stramonium, Linn. (below).
Marked butterfly-flower, 25—-30 mm. deep (Class F.)
Dedalacanthus nervosus, T. Anders. (below).
Marked moth-flower, 20—25 mm. deep (Class F.)
(Enothera stricta, Steud. (above).
Plumbago zeylanica, Linn, (below).
Marked moth-flower, 15—20 mm. deep (Class F.)
Silene conoidea, Linn.
Butterfly flowers, 10—15 mm. deep (Class F.)
Reinwardtia trigyna, Planch
Kalanchoe spathulata, D.C. (below).
CEnothera tetraptera, Cav. ent
Primula petiolaris, Wall. (above).
Primula denticulata, Smith h above).
Nerium Ole , Linn. (below).
Clerodendron infortunatum, Gertn. (below).
210 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Ehretia acuminata, R. Br. (below).
Heliotropium strigosum, Willd. felses.
Cynoglossum micranthum, Desf.
Cynoglossum denticulatwm, A. D.C. (below).
w).
Polygonum alatum, Buch.-Ham. (below). _
Polygonum capitatum, Buch.-Ham., (above).
Honeyless, but simulating B.
Rosa moschata, Mill.
Evolvulus alsinoides, Wall. (below).
Class AB., with half-hidden honey.
Anemone rivularis, Buch.-Ham. (above).
Ranunculus hirtellus, Royle (above).
Ranunculus sceleratus, Linn. (below),
Ranunculus letus, Wall
nunculus arvensis, Lin
Nasturtium officinale, R. Br. (below).
Arabis amplexicaulis, Edgew. (above).
Cardamine sylvatica, Link (above).
Crucifer no. (above).
Sisymbrium Sophia, Linn. (above).
Sisymbriuwm Alliaria, Scop. (above).
Erysimum hieraciifolium, Linn, (above),
Brassica nigra, Koc ):
D
Capsella Bursa- gece Meench een’:
Thlaspi arvense
Thlaspi alpestre, toe, (above).
Cerastium triviale, Link.
Stellaria media, Cyrill (above).
Arenaria serpyllifolia, = ain
Sida humilis, Willd. (belov
Ozalis corniculata, Linn pie’
Celastrus paniculata, Willd. (i alow).
Potentilla ie re Linn.
Potentilla kleiniana, Wight et Arn.
Sedum rosulatum, Edgew. (above).
Sedum adenotrichum, Wall.
Vol. LV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 211
TW.)
Berhaavia diffusa, Linn. (above).
Polygonum recumbens, Royle (below).
Polygonum plebejum, R. Br. (below ).
Thesium himalayense, Roy ad (below ).
Viscum album, Linn. (abov
Jatropha gossypiifolia, Linn. (below).
Gagea lutea, Schult. (above
Willows, placed in class AB., but almost forming a class by
themselves
Salix elegans, Wall. (above).
Salix daphnoides, Villars (above).
Saliz oxycarpa, Anders. (above).
Without honey, but simulating class AB.
Clematis montana, Buch. -Ham. (above).
a bs
Hypericum cernuum, Roxb. (abov @).
Hypericum perforatum, Linn. ee
Anagallis cerulea, Linn. (above).
Class A’., aggregated flowers with exposed honey.
Bupleurum falcatum, Linn, (below).
Heracleum candicans, Wall. (above).
Psammogeton biternatum, Edgew. (below).
Class A., with exposed honey.
Cocculus laurtfolius, D.C. (below).
Stephania hernandifolia, Walp. poral
Cissampelos Pareiva, Linn. (below).
Ilea dipyrena, Wall. (above.)
Zizyphus oxyphylla, Edgew. (below).
Helinus lanceolatus, Brandis (below).
Vitis cordifolia, Roth (below).
Rhus Wallichii, Hook. f. Cale
Viscum japonicum, Thunb. (above).
Euphorbia pilulifera, Liun. (below).
Euphorbia royleana, — ‘ below).
Eupkorbia Helioscopia,
Euphorbia Madden:, Bodies abet).
Euphorbia nepalensis, Boiss. (below),
Flueggia microcarpa, Blume (below).
214. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908-
Table based on depth at which honey lies.
Honey or ase In the higher In the ge eg and | Over the whole
hills. area.
of flow | lower
| |
No. re | No. *}., No.
Above 50 mm... tae” 1-14 2 66
anno 1 | |
ee oe
20—30 60 3 1:71 4 1°34
1s—20 | 3 1 | 5 281 | 6 16
118 _ 13-17 | 15 857 | 31 10°37
0 16° 28 1600 48 16-05
3-5 13 7:79 15 857 | 25 8°36
Up to 3 mm. 90 53°89 | 106 6057 182 60°87
Total ... | 167 a 175 si 299
In regard to the position that the flower takes, 62°88 per
cent. of the plants have erect flowers, 28°76 per cent. horizontal
and 8°36 per cent. pendulous: there is little difference betw
Cc.
flora Pre Rencnce elevations and the flora of the valleys in this
respect
Table based on the position of the flower.
In the valleys and
On the higher hills.| on the lower Over the whole
slopes. aanes
No ad 5 No. hes No he
Pendent cd 15 8:98 16 9:14 25 8:36
Horizontal ... 46 27;54 51 29°14 86 28-76
Erect . | 106 63:47 | 108 6171 | 188 62°88
Total... 167 a 175 aoe 299
But when we class the flora by our flower classes, we get
marked irregularities, which I give in the next table, but do not
comment on, because, before comment on them can ‘be valuable,
similar analyses of the spring flora in other parts of the Hima-
laya, and indeed elsewhere, must be made.
ccs wae has
Vol. [V, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 215
ia. |
Table based on flower classes.
| {
| In the valleys and
On the higher hills on the lower Over the whole
slopes. cians
|
|
| |
| |
Crass F. | No. “. | No f No. */.
Butterfly & | |
moth flowers | 8 4°79 | 13 7°43 18 6°02
Crass H
Bee flowers | 59 35°33 | 63 36°00 105 35°12
ss B’.
long-tubed | 12 7°19 | q 4:00 15 5°02
Crass B. 31 1856 29 16°57 58 19°37
Onass B’; |
short-tubed = 9 539 20 11°43 24 8:03
Crass AB. | 38 9275 | 23 13°14 51 17:06
Crasses A’ & A. 9 5°39 5 972 24 8:03
igs. 1 ‘60 7 1:17 4 1:34
| |
Total Ane | rs ares | ae
of pendulous flowers than the flora that prevails in the drier
spring season, would prove most interesting.
The Simla spring flora contains some conspicuously long-
tubed flowers, far longer-tubed than any of the Singlela ridge
autumn flora, but in a broad way the two floras in respect to
depth of honey are not very unlike.
Simla. | Singlela ridge.
“/.
No. 4 No. .
Over 30 4 a
Over 20—30 4 1°34 24°35 v§ 4°97 ¢ 8:52
15—20 5 67 5 3°5
10—15 31 10°37 12 8°51
5—10 48 16:05 25 17-73
Less than 5 207 69°23 92 65°25
cia Mawege ee
Total cage 299 ae | 7 Pais GRE iee arent
216 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {April, 1908.
e flora under discussion is the flora of the season when the
Broom Geass scoparius) is coming into flower in Simla
gardens, and i ch higher in type than the flora of the
into flower. ‘he British mountains are poor in Lepidoptera and
oor in flowers specially suited to their visits. A comparison of
the Simla spring flora with that of any circle in the Swiss Alps is
likely to show greater resemblances.
PERCENTAGE OF FLOWERS.
Flower Class.
‘ : ‘ Clova, in the last ten days
Simla, in the Spring flora. ae May. |
No No le
Pe bas 18 6°02 1 115
Hie ae 105 512 24 27°59
B’ Upper part... ae 3) 5-02 TR eee ye,
Boa} at 58 1037 =. 15 17°24
B’ Lower part ace 24 8:03 5 6°75
AB ich 51 17°06 31 35°63
A&A 24 803 11 12°64
Figs 4 1°34 Pare “ee
| a ate
ROURI 2c. 299 | i a
OBSERVATIONS IN DETAIL.
The Co detailed here are quoted by date. The itinerary for
the dates
1906-—May 6, 7 and 8, Simla (7,000 ft.) ; May 9, Simla to Erki (3,200 ft.) ;
- 00 :
y 10, Erki; May 11, hs to Namoli (4,000 May , Namoli to Bilas-
pur (1, May 13, Bilaspur; May 14, Bilaspur to Dih ; b.);
May 15, Dihur to Suket (4,000 ft.); ee 16, gage 17, Suket to Gere
(7,000 ft.); May ie Gere to aime (5,500 ft.); M Jhungi via Pangna
{4,000 ft.), to Chindi (6,500 ft.) ; May 20, Chindi Beak (3 3,500 ft.); May
21, Alsundi to Suni (2, 100 pei sigs 22, Suni to Naldera (5,000 ft.) ; May 23,
Naldera to Sir ay § May 24,
1907 —April 2 as 25, sae, April 26, Simla to Phagn (8,200 ft.
April 27, Phagn to en (8,000 ft.) ; April 28, l'heog to Matidéna (8,000 ft.) ;
April 29, esas 9 Kodiali and to 9,500 ft. between the two places ; April
30, Matiéna; May 1, Matidna to Theog 5 — 2, Theo Bs May ®, Theog to
Phagu : Sis 4, Yikes to Simla; May 5, 6 and 7, Siw Ma. is Simla to
Sairi (4,000 ft.); May 9, Sairi to Sia be ‘8, 000 ft. e ‘Mas 10, Kékarhétti
to Kasauli (6,000 ft.) : May 11, Kasauli to Kalka (2,000 ft.).
8
1 Adapted from the table on p. 123 of the Transactions of the Botanical
Society of Edinburgh for 1901
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 217
[N.S.]
Ranunculus acris, Linn. Visitor. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 4,000 ft., 10-v-07.
Delphinium denudatum, Wall. No insects were seen on this
frequent and showy plant. The spur of a nomber of flowers was
observed to have been bitten through, at the left-hand side near
to the ti Lhe flower is Airgas ous, and self-fertilisation
apparently does not take place
Berberis Lycium, waa The stigma stands in the mouth of
the pendent flower and the stamens stand under cover hy the
petals. Visitors plentiful. " HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1)
Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 4,000—6,000 ft., 9—11-v-07. (2) Hadicts
sp., sh., 4,000 tt. 9-v-07 ; 5,000 ft., 29.v-06, Formici
(3) A black ant, 4,000 ft., 9-v-07, LEPIDOPTERA. (4) ‘nd
(5) Two ee sh., 5,000 ft., 22-v-06. DIPTERA. An-
thomyiidae (6) One species, 4,000 ft., 9-v-07.
Papaver somniferum, Linn. Visitors) HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., and (2) Bombus eximius,
Smith, ep., 8,000 ft., 18-v-06.
Corydalis ruteefolia, Sibth. The flower has the mechanism
eal - bias ydalis. It is not very conspicuous, but the plant is
gregar:
Arabis alpina, Linn. Visitor DIPTER Syr a hi-
dae. (1) Rhingia angusticincta, atdiets sh., 8, 600 ft., 1-v-07.
Cardamine sylvatica, Link. The anthers dehisce at a very
short distance from the stigma, and hep sedges come to touch it.
Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Ap e. (1) Halictus polyc-
tor, Bingh. 9, 7,000 and 8,500 ft., 38.4 iv- om and 8-y-07.
ella Bursa-pastoris, Mench. Common and always,
_self- ic tae Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1)
Halictus polyctor, Bingh. @ , sh. 7,000 ft., 8-v-07.
Thlaspi alpestre, Linn. The flowers are honeyed, showy
RA
and attract Diptera. Visitors. DIPTE Bombyliidae.
eg oe major, Linn., sh., 9,000 ft., 30-iv- 07. S yr-
dae. Syrphus sp., ie 9, 000 ft., 30-iv-07.
Viola Patrinii D.C. This is the scented Viola of the hills;
see figureabove. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1)
Osmia ?, 8300 ft., 29-iv-07 and 8,500 ft., 28-iv-07. LEPI-
mee Rho opel cose (2 Lyceenid one sp., sh., _
8 t., 28-iv-07. DIPTERA. Seatophegid.se. (3)
aeest oe sp., seeking honey, 8,000 ft., 3-v-07.
218 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Viola serpens, Wall. See figures above. Visitors. HY-
MENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus tunicatus, Smith, sh.,
ft.. 30-iv-07. Halictus festus, Bingh. 9° sh., 8,300 ft.
29. iv-07. LEPIDOPTERA. Rhopalocera. (3) Van-
essa urtice, Linn., sh., 9,000 ft., 30-iv-07. DIPTERA. Bom-
byliidae. (4) Bombylius major, Linn., two individuals, sh.,
8,300 ft , 29-iv-07.
Viola canescens, Wall. See figures above. Visitors. HY-
MENOPTERA, Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 9,000 ft ,
30-iv-07. LEPIDOPTERA. Rhopalocera. (2) Argynnis
sp., sh., 9,000 ft,, 30-iv-07. DIPTERA. Bombyliidae. (3)
Bombylius major, Linn., sh., very diligently and constantly in
several sete 8,300 ft., 30-iv-07; and 9,000 ft., 30-iv-07.
Syrphida (4) Bhingia angusticincta, Brunetti, 9 000 ft.,
30-iv-07, Bias balteatus, De Geer, 8,000 ft., 2-v-07.
Polygala abysssinica, /Fresen. Visitors. HYMENOP-
TERA. Apidae. One small species, sh., 5,000 ft., 22-v-06;
and 6,000 ft. 20-v-06.
Polygala crotalarioides, Buch.-Ham. The mechanism is
typical of the genus: the keel returns over the stamens after
depression.
sophila cerastioides, D. Don. Visitor. HYMENOP-
TERA.” Sa paitee. (1) Ceratina Kali, Bingh. ? , 8,000 ft., 28-
v-07.
Cerastium triviale, Link, is gynodiccious, at any rate above
8,000 ft.
Stellaria media, Cyr., is self-pollinated. Visitors. LEPI-
DOPTERA. Rhopalocera, Lycenidone sp.,sh., 8,500 ft.,
28-iv-07.
Geranium rm eu has complete proterandry. Its
flowers opeu about dawn. Visitors) HYMENOPTERA. F or-
One species of ee sh., 6,000 ft., 11-v-07.
Oxalis corniculata, Linn., is self-pollinated in the closing
of the flowers in the afternoon. It attracts occasional Hymenop-
tera, Visitors) HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Halic-
tus polyctor, Bingh., sh., on three occasions, standing on the
anthers and stigma and turning round t each nec tary in turn,
7,000 ft., 8-v-07 and 8,300 ft., 26-iv-07. DIPTERA, Syrphi-
dae ( 2) Melanostoma Sp., fp. ., 7,000 ft., 8-v-07.
Ilex dipyrena, Wall. There is very little honey in the
flowers. ‘The stamens diverge greatly and self-pollination seems
impossible or difficult.
Vol. IV, No, 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 219
niall
kimmia Laureola, Hook, f. The flowers open very little,
and any rae forcing an entry must brush past the stigma a
anthers. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) A
indica, Fabr., once but very persistently, 8,000 ft., 3-v- 7.
COLEOPTERA. One species twice, within the flowers, 8,000 ft.,
3-v-07.
urraya Keenigii, Spreng. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Api ia e. (3) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 3,000 ft., 9-v-07; and
4,500 ft, 16-v-06.
arothamnus scoparius, Koch. This introduced plant was
seen Py be freely visited and exploded by a large Bombus, at 7,000,
ft., 7-v-06.
Indigofera Dosua, Buch.-Ham. The flowers open in the
ae and by noon are almost all exploded. Within an hour
r so of the exploding, the wings and the keel fall off, leaving no
platform for insects to alight on. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Halictus sp., frequent sh., 4,000 ft., 22-v-06 and
6,000 ft., 20-v-06. LEPIDOPTERA. R h opalocera. Ly-
cena sp., sh., 7,000 ft., 18-v-06.
Trifolium repens, Linn. A tongue of 5 mm. will reach the
honey of the flowers in these hills. Visitor. LEPIDOPTERA.
Rhopalocera, (1) Pierds brassice, Schrank, sh., 8,300 ft.,
29-iv-07.
dicago sativa, Linn. Cultivated. The flower org ORS
abana; visited by a little Lycena, sh., 6,000 ft., 28-v-0
Lotus corniculatus, Linn. A tongue of 7 mm, will reach
the honey of the flowers in these hills. Visitor. HYMENOP-
TERA. Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., seeking honey,
8,500 ft., 1-v-07.
Lathyrus odoratus, Linn. A deep claret race in a garden
was seen to be visited by a Xylocopa, sh., 6,000 ft., 11-v-07.
Spirea canescens, D. Don. Visitor. LEPIDOPTERA.
— opalocera, (1) Pieris soracta, F. Moore, 7,000 ft.,
-v-06.
Rubus biflorus, Buch-Ham. The flowers are pendent.
Visitor. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Halictus sp., cp.,
7,000 ft., 7-v-06.
Rubus lasiocarpus, Sm. The — are directed upwards.
Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Apis indica,
Fabr , sh., 7,000 ft., 17-v-06. LEPIDOPTERA. R hopalo-
cera, (2) Pieris sp. ., sh., 7,000 ft., 17-v-06.
220 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Fragaria indica, Anders. Visitors. DIPTERA. Tachi-
nidae, (1) One species, 8,300 ft., 29-iv-07.
Fragaria vesea, Linn. Visitors. DIPTERA. Syrphi-
dae. (1) Syrphus sp., 8,300 ft., 29-iv-07.
Potentilla fragarioides, Linn. ioe HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Halictus 7 mae adel . 22-v-06. Formici-
dae. (2) One species 4,000 ft -v- fs DIPTERA. Syrphi-
dae. = Melanostoma sp., 4,600 “tt. 18-v-06, and fp., 6,400 ft.,
19-v-0
= ia moschata, Mill. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apida (1) Apis indica, Fabr., cp., 4,000 ft., 9-v-07; ep., in
great siemadbaiana 4,000 ft., 10-v-07, and Ps 7,000 ft., 17- +06. (2)
Bombus hasmorrhidalis, Smith, cp., 4,000 ft., 10-v- 07 and seeking
honey, 7,0 -v-06. (3) Bombus tunicatus, Smith, seeking
honey in just ae bads, 7,000 ft., 18-v-06. (4) Xylocopa sp., Cp.
twice and chen) honey once, 4,500 ft., 10-v-O7. (5) Halictus
sp., 4,000 ft., we v-O7-
Pyrus Sachin. take -Ham, eyes HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apisindica., Fabr., sh., in great numbers, 28-iy-07,
30-iv-07, l-v-07. (2) Bo mbus fokciectud: eSmith, 8, 000 ft., 30-
iv-O7. (3) Andrena floridula, Smith, 9, 28-iv- 07, (4) Andrena
sp., 30-iv-O7. (5) Halictus sp., 30-iv-07. LEPIDOPTERA.
DIPTERA. ‘Ss 'p ‘ry a urtice, Linn., sh., 28-iv-07.
RA. ida (7) ; -
iv-07, 30-v-07. (8) aetna ? solitus, Le 30-v-07. (9)
Eristalis sp., 30-v-07. (10) Syrphus torvus, O.-Sack., 30-iv-07. (11
and 12) Syrphus 2 spp., 28-iv-07 and 30-iv-07. (13) Melanostoma
ambiguum, Fall., 30- iv-07. (14) Melanostoma sp.,
Antho myiida nl gaa ae
(16) Sepsis sp., 30. O7. opida (17) One
species, 30-iv-07. SOLBOPEREA, eas One soantins 30-iv-07.
All at 8,000 ft.
Cotoneaster microphylla, Wall. HYMENOPTERA. Ap -
idae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., 7,000 ft., 17-iv-06. (2)
Halictus sp., 6,300 ft., 20-v-06. DIPTERA. S yrphidae.
(3) en bo 7,000 ft., 17-v-06. (4) Helophilus sp., 6,300 ft.,
20-v-06. scidae. (5) Calliphora sp., 6,300 ft., 20- v-06 ;
7,000 ft., 7 -v-06. (6) Lucilia sp., abundant t, 6, 300 ft., 20-v-06.
Scatophagidae. (9) Scatophaga sp., 6,300 ft., 20-v-
06. All at honey,
Prinsepia utilis, Royle, The flowers contain a little honey
and face earthwards.
Saxifraga ligulata, Wul/. The neglect by insects of the
flowers of this showy Sazifraga is remarkable. Apis indica
I have seen to hover before flowers, and then to turn away.
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 221
[N.S.]
black ant is the only insect a I se seen at the small amount
of honey present. I observe that the relative height of the
anthers and stigma in openi ” ee is variable and that self-
areca though -_ eek is frequent. Visitor. HYMEN-
OPTERA. Fo icidae. (1) Black ant, sh., 9,000 ft.,
30-iy -iv-07,
Deutzia staminea, R. Br. Not freely visited. Visitor.
DIPTERA, Syrphidae. (1) Hristals sp., 6,000 ft., 11-
v-07.
Kalanchoe spathulata, D.C. The tube of the flower is 13—
1 The
14 mm. long. anthers are placed at two slightly different
heights in it, the pee eh searcely 1 mm, from the mout
and the lower 1:5 mm. from the mouth. The styles mah Wa
carry the stigmas mach the sien anthers up to the lower edge o
the upper anthers; and there is considerable probability of self-
pollination. Honey is plentiful; and there are five approaches to
it down the flutings of the ovary.
Sedum adenotrichum, Wall. The petals are white, striped
with pink lines inside and flushed with pink outside. They form
glandular. Honey is freely secreted by the five nectaries at
the base of the flower. The open flower is nearly erect. When
it first opens, five anthers dehisce, then the other five; at this
time the anthers form a ring 1°5 mm. across, the finest five being
slightly above the others, and the s stigmas somewhat drawn to-
pomer in the centre. As the flower ages the anther-ring becomes
across, all the anthers become level, and the stigmas
Sane close to them, but not normally in contact.
Casearia graveolens, Dalz. Visitors. Soy heer
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 2,000 ft., 11-v-07.
CGEnothera rosea, ie Though honey is poe in the
57 mm, long tube, yet v sitors are rare. The deep lip-purple
flowers open in the morning the anthers debit as they expand,
and the stigmas, spreadi very soon after, come early i -_
contact with them. | Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apida
(1) Xylocopa settled to suck on several flowers which its weight
bore down to the ground and the fall rk “a ats = ian 3
again, 6,000 ft., 11-v-07. LEPIDOPTERA alo
(2) A Pierid, 5,000 ft,, 22-v-06. COLEOPTIRA: “3) 1 beietles
7,000 ft., 4-v-
Woodfordia floribunda, Salish, There is a ga quantity
of honey in the tube of the flower at which ants wer , 4,000 ft.,
ba se The tube is sometimes bitten throngh aparently by a
ombus,
222 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908.
nica Granatum, Linn. The flowers are markedly proter-
androus, the style being atfirst short. During flowering it doubles
its length. Bombus hemorrhoidalis is a most regular visitor; it
stands generally on the stamens and turns to all sides of the flower
successively. Visitors HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1
Bombus hemorrhoidalis, Smith, seeking honey, 3,000 ft., 22-v-06 ;
3,200 ft., 9- oe 4,000 ft., 12-v-06. (2) Bombus sp., 8,000 Tt, 12.
v-06. (3) pis flore ea, Fabr. »» ep., 3,000 ft., 9-v-07, COLEOP-
TERA. (ay Beatle sheltering in the flowers, 3,000 ft., 17-v-06.
Heracleum candicans, Wall. anaes DIPTERA.
Muscidae. (1) Calliphora sp., shh Anthomyiidae.
ie 1 ay sh. COLEOPTERA. (3) One beetle. “All at 7,000
07.
iburnum cotinifolium, D. Don. Visitors. LEPIDOP-
TERA. Rhopalocera. (1) Vanessa urtice, Linn., sh.,
7,500 ft., 4-v-07.
Vibur puichellum, Bala. eae All the flowers of the
flat panicle are are open at the same time. The filaments are 3—3°5
ong; the style is absent ; raat rolla-tube is 1 mm. long.
The flower is evidently intended to be fertilised by insects run-
ning over it.
iburnum foeetens, Decne. The flowers are very conspicuous
on the leafless trees, of a delicate rose pink, turned downwards
or horizontally, scented se ith a moderate quantity of honey.
The — is 14—16 mm. long. Visitors) HYMENOPTERA.
Apida (1) Borabiie tumicatus, Smith, ?,sh., at 9,200 ft. and
9,400 ft., 29-iv- 07.
Lonicera eo Wall. For the mechanism, see
above. It is hg! well visited. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Bombus sindanties, Smith, sh., 8,000—8,500 ft.,
2—4-v-07. (2) Podalirius quadri fasciatus, Villars, sh., 8 ,000 ft.,
2-v-07. (3) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 8,000—8,500 ft., 'O7- iv—3- v-07.
LEPIDOPTERA. Rh opalocera, (4) One species, sh.,
7,000 ft., 7-v-06. Heterocera. = Sphingi, sh., in several
individuals and persistent, 8,500 ft., 2-v-0
Valeriana Wallichii, D.C. Gynodiccious. ia ee HY-
MENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Apis ee Fabr.
9000 ft., 27-iv—l-v-07. DIPTERA. Bombyli i ee ae. (2).
Bombylias major, Linn., sh., 9,000 ft., 30-iv-07. Mg yr idae.
(3) Hristalis tenaz, Linn. 8, 000 ft., 4-¥- O7. (4) rere balteatus,
De Geer, 8,000—8,300 ft, 26- iv-07 and 2-v-07. (5) Ped ie Sp.,
,000 ft., 3-v-07. (6) Platychirus manicatus, Meig., sh.,
28-iv-07. Musci i ae. (7) Calliphora sp. s 8,300 ft., "B-v-07,
Anthomyiida (8) ) One species, fp., 8,500 ft., 26-iv-07.
THYSANOPTERA. *(9) Thrips, 8,000 ft., DF. iv-07,
Ee ee
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 223
[N. zs id
Morina persica, Linn. The mechanism is described in this
Journal, 1906, »PB. 522-523. The visitors which fertilise the flowers
are Sphingi
Oldenlandia gracilis, Hook. 7. The grey-yellow 4-merous
) 8.
after the opening of the flower. Pollen apparently falls onto the
stigma. During flowering the style grows from being 3 to 7 mm.
in length ; the stigmas are 15 mm.
Randia tetrasperma, Benth, et Hook. f. The greenish-white
flowers contain a fair quantity of honey in a tube which is
10 mm. deep and 5 mm. wide at the mouth. The corolla lobes are
sharply bent back so that they do not serve as an ed stage.
The four stamens project at the edge of the cup and the stigma
stands well above it. Pollen is shed in the bud some little time
proterandrous flower. Later, the stigmatic lobes separate a very
little. Visitors were not seen, though a look-out was kept for
them both in 1906 and in 1907.
Wendlandia exserta, D.C. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr. COLEOPTERA. (2) A
small brown beetle very abundant. Both at 2,500 ft., 11-yv-07.
ernonia eros Less. The tube is 4 mm. long. Visitors.
HYMENOPTERA Apidae. (1) Megachile?. LEPIDOP-
TERA. Rhopalocera. (2) Lycena sp. Both at 3,500 ft.,
16 v-06.
Aster molliusculus, Wall. Visitor. LEPIDOPTERA.
Heterocera. (1) = one sp., sh., 7,000 ft., 17-v-06.
Erigeron multicaulis, Wall. Visitors. LEPIDOPTERA.
H rocera (1) Pureris Gide F. Moore. (2) Lycena sp.
Both at 7,000 ft., 10-v-06.
naphalium leontopodium, Linn. DIPTERA. Antho-
myiidae. (1) One species to 2 flowers, 8,000 ft., 28-iv-07.
Gerbera lanuginosa, Benth. The tube is 9 mm. long.
bess HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Xylocopa sp.,
very apa yo 4 6,000 ft., 1l-v-07. (2) Halzctus sp., sm
Igy. 06, 9-v-07, 3,000 ft. " LEPIDOPT TERA. Rhopaloce
(3) Pieris soracta, F. Moore, sh., 5,000 ft., 20-v- oe? (4) Ypthima
sp., sh., 5,000 ft., 22-v-06,
Galinsoga parviflora, Cav. Every flower sets fruit at
7,000—8,000 ft.
224. Journal of the Asiatic Socvety of Bengal. [April, 1908.
_ Senecio nudicaulis, Buch.-Hum. The tube is 3 mm. long.
Por DIPTERA. Muscidae. (1) One species, sh., 6,400
t., 19-v-06.
coa auriculata, Cass. The tube is 2°5 mm. long. Visitors.
LEPIDOPTERA. Rho opalocera, (1) Lycenu sp., sh.,
3,000 ft., 9-v-07.
Cnicus argyracanthus, U. B. Clarke. The tube is 17 m
long. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Xylocdoa
sp., sh., 3,500 ft., 16-v-06: ( 7) Bombus hemorrhoidalis, sh., 1, ee
—3,500 ft., 13—21-v-06. (3) Celia sp., P sh,
ne Eumenidae. (4) 1 sp. seeking honey. = 3, 000 ft.,
t. ty
Ainsliza pteropoda, D.C. Visitors. DIPTERA. Syr-
phidae. (1) ere w: angusticincta, Brunetti, sh., 8,000 ft.,
27-v-07.
Taraxacum officinale, Wvgg. Visitors. HYMENO-
PTERA. A pidae. (1) Bombus tunicatus, Sith, sh., 8,200 ft.,
Formicidae. (7) Black ie Ty 8,000 ft., 27-iv- 07 and
l-v-07. LEPIDOPTERA. alocera. (8) Papilio
machaon, Linn., 9,000 ft.. sOiv.07, “(by Pieris brassicee, Schrank,
sh., 8,000—8, 300 ft., 29-iv—l-v-07. (10) Vanessa urticxe, Linn.,
8, 300 ft., 29-iv-07. (11) Vanessa xanthomelena, ni and Schieff.,
sh., frequent, 8,300—9,000 ft., 29-iv—3-v-07. (12) Argynnis sp.,
6,000 ft., 23-v-06 ; 8,000 and 9,000, 30-iv-07. (13) Colias sp., sh.,
6,000 ft., 23-v-06 and 8,500 ft., 1-v-07. (14) Gonepteryx rhamni,
Linn., 8,000 ft., 28-iv-07. He terocera. (15) Sphingid, one
sp. sh., diligently, 8,000 ft., 27-iv-07. (16) Noctuid mintie sh.,
8,000 ft. 28-iv-07, DIPTERA. 8 yrphidae. (17) Bristalis
tenax, Linn, » sh. 8,000—8,300 ft., 1—3-v-07. (18) Syrphus
pyvastri: Linn., 8,3CO, ft., 2-v-07. (19) Platychirus albimanus,
Fabr., 8,000 ft., 27-iv-07. ” (20) Sphexrophoria brevis, Brunetti, sh.,
$300 ft, I-v 07. (21) Spher a sp., 8,000 ft., 27-iv-07.
(22) Oriorhina dentatu, Brunetti, sh., 8,300 ft., 29-iv-07.
Anthomyiidae. (23) One sp.,, fp. 8,300 ft. 0-v-07.
Launea nudicaulis, Hook. f. Visitors. HYMEN O-
PTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus hemorrhoidalis, Smith, sh.,
2,000 ft., 12-v-06 ; 4,000 ft., 15-v-06. (2) Apis indica Fabr., ~ /
7,000 ft., 14-v-06. (3) Halietus sp. * 1,800 ft., 14-v-06. Fo
micidae. (4) One species, 5,000—-6,000 ft., 17-¥-06.
DIPTERA. Anthomyiidae. (5) One species, 3,500 ft.,
Vol. IV, ie 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 225
[N.S.
Sonchus oleraceus, Linn. Visitors. a
Rhopalocera (1 veris soracta, F. Moore, sh., 7,000
ft., 17-v-06. DIPTERA, Anthomyiidae. (2) One
species, 3,500 ft., 10-v-07.
Sonchus arvensis, Visitor. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) scaler 3,800 ft., 10-v-07.
Lactuca heyneana, D.C. Visitor. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) a em hemorrhoidalis, Smith, at 4,000 ft., 21-
v-06.
Tragopogon gracile, D.C. The tube is 5 mm. long and the
stigmas ultimately recurve into more than a complete circle which
should produce self- -pollination. The flowers are little visited.
Visitor. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Halictus duophobus,
Bingh., 2, cp., several times, 8,500, 1-v-07.
Pieris ovalifolia, D.Don. The mechanism was described in
Nature of July 26, 1906, vol. Ixxiv., p. 296. shower of pollen
falls on the visiting insect, and the most suitable of its visitors is
Bombus hemorrhoidalis, "The visitors observed on the flowers
were:—HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus hemorrhoi-
dalis, Smith, sh. 2) One or more species of ? Halictus, sh.
through holes bitten in the corolla. Vespidae. (3) One
species gee holes in the corolla. LEPIDOPTERA. Rho pa-
locera. Pieris soracta, F. Moore, sh. (5) Pieris brassice,
Schrank, sh. et 6,000 ft., 20-v- 06.
Rhododendron arboreum, Sm. Visitors. HYMENO-
PTERA. Apidae. (1) Apis indica, :Fabr., ae ft. DI-
PTERA. Syrphidae. Pigg econ 8,000 M uscei-
dae. (3) Luetlia sp., 8,500 ft. All 28-iv 07. On 105 ili-1902 at
Palampur, somewhat further a (4,000 ft, ), Isaw a number of
wasps in the flowers of this plant all more or less narcotised.
eh Soka montana, Rorb. Visitors. HYMEN OPTERA.
Apida (L Oalioxzys or a similar bee. espidae.
(2) ihistisedd. one sp. Both sh., 3,500 ft., 11-v-07.
rimula denticulata, Smith. The mechanism has been
anata above. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1)
Podalirius a asa Villers, sh., going from plant to Lay
LEPIDOPTER Rhopalocera. (2) Argynnis sp.,
Both 8,700 ft., os v-07,
Androsace rotuniifolia, Hardw. ‘he spread of the corolla
is 8—10 mm; the tube is 2—2°5 mm. long with very little perp it
is ventricose, 2 mm. in diameter at the mid e, an 1 mm. the
mouth. The flower at its opening is white ; in age it Seek a
deep rose-pink. Visitors are very rare. The anthers are situated
226 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
just above the middle of the flower, on the same level as the stigma
and in age self-pollination apparently occurs
Jasminum mre Linn. Visitor. Ais ager
Rhopalocera. (1) Pieris brassice, Schran eter-
ocera. (2) Sphingid, one sp., sh. Both at 6, 300 ft., 20-v-06.
Carissa spinarum, A. D.C. Flowers white, abundantly honied
and fragrant ; tube 8 mm. long. Ina very young bud the closed
stigmas lie below the ition: at the opening of the flower they
are close to them, and receive the shed pollen onto the ring brush of
hairs which they possess. Visiting insects brush off this pollen,
and crawling insects are excluded from access to the honey by the
hairs lining the corolla-tube. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
pidae. (1) Bombus hemorrhoidalis, § Smith, sh., 3,500 ft., 10-
v-07 ; 4,000 ft., 15-v-06. LEPIDOPTE Rhopalocera.
(2 and 3 3) Papilio 2 Spe. sh., 4, 000 ft., eee v-06. (4) One other
species, 5,500 ft., 18-v-06
Calotropis procera R. Br. Visitor. HYMENOPTERA,
A pidae. .(1) Xylocopa estuans, Linn., 1,700 ft., 13-v-06.
Buddleia paniculata, Wall. ‘The tube is 9—11 mm. long,
with a ve Ifttle h honey. The anthers are situated about half way
down the tube, and 1 mm. above es So eae Visitors very few.
HYMENOPTERA. Apida (1) Bombus me” 1-v-07.
(2) Apis indica, Fabr., sh., 98.iv. 07. LEPIDOPTERA. Rho
palocera. (3) Vanessa urtice, Linn., 4-v- 07 DIPTERA.
Syrphidae. (4) Hristalis sp., fp., 4-v-07. All at 8,000 ft.
Gentiana pedicellata, Wall. Flower an intense sky-blue.
5mm, deep with a fair amount of honey, which can ke
bitaiued through the five channels made by the inwardly project-
ing adnate filaments, and the ovary. The flower is at first pro-
terandrous, the anthers touching one another in a little group over
the stigmas ; later the filaments move out to the walls of the corolla
tube, and place the anthers at the rim of the mouth of the corolla,
while the ane hig ek: vee the anthers were. The stigmas
are carried up this position by the growth of the gynophore.
It is almost certain ing there is self-fertilisation in the closing and
withering of the
Gentiana argentea, Royle. Flower light pi Sap rarely
white ; mechanism the same as in G. _pedice cellata. It grows at higher
levels than the latter and at them is freely visited, Whe en Thy-
mus begins to flower, Apis begins to desert the Gentiana for it.
Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus tuni-
catus, Smith, %, sh., 8,500—9,300 ft., 29-iv-07. ( oo Apis indica,
Fabr., sh., often excesssively constant —9,400 ft., 28-iv—3-
v-07. (3) Andrena burkillii, Bingh., sh., 8,000 ft 30-iv-07. (4)
Halictus duophobus, Bingh.,?., sh., 8,800., L-v-07. (5) Halictu
Baebes a a a
eS re
FE es es RT maemo yey
ee ee
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 227
[N.S.]
paris, Bingh., sh., 8,000 ft., 28-iv-07. (6) Halictus festus,
Bingh., 2 , § 300 ft., 29-iv-07. (7) Rp prismatica, Smith, @, sh.
8,000—8,700 ft., 30-iv—3-v-07; 8,000 ft., 1-v-07. (8) An ant
once, 8,300 ft., 29-iv-07. LEPIDOPTERA. Rhopalocera.
(9) Pieris brassice, Schrank, sh., 8,500 ft, 1-v-07. (10) Vanessa
urtice, Linn. sh., 8,500, 1- v- 07. (11) Vanessa wanthomelena
Denis and Schieff., 8,700 ft., 3-v-07. (12) Reenpates sp., sh.,
ft., l-v-07. (13) Lycemid, sh., 8,000 ft., 28-iv-07. Hetero-
eera(l4). Sphingid, one SP. not very pious sh., 8,000, 29-
iv-O07. DIPTERA. Bo yliidae, (15) Bombylins wat
Linn., sh., 9,300—9,400 ft., "39 ie -07. Syrphidae. (16)S
pyrastri, Linn. , 8,800 ft., 2- v-07, (17) Platpohsvis albimanus, ‘Pabr.,
fp., on = 29-iv- ris i, een sp., fp., 8,000 ft., 29-iv-
om (19) One sp., 8,000 ft., 3-v 07. CO-
LEOPTERA, (30) " Meligethes, 8,000 ft. “ty -07.
Ehretia acuminata, R. Br. ean HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis dorsata, Fabr. great numbers. DI-
PTERA. Anthomyiidae. (2 im COLEOPTERA.
(3) One small species in fair quantity. All at 3,000 ft., 9-v-07.
Mertensia racemosa, Benth. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr., 8,200, 3-vy-07. DIPTERA.
Syrphidae. (2) Platychirus ‘albimanus, Fabr., 8,400 ft.,
28-iv-07.
richodesma indicum, R. Br. The flowers open at 7 a.m.
They. ene earthwards, The corolla is 20 mm. in diameter, pale
blue, with claret-brown patches round the throat, alternating
with the corolla-lobes. The tube is 8 mm. deep, circular in
section near the mouth, but pentagonal towards its insertion by
reason of the way in which the filaments are attached. The
anthers make a funnel-shaped inverted cone with the stigma
and shed pollen held in it. They shed their pollen first at the
downwardly directed yo later from the opposite ends: and it all
slides down into the funnel. There are five ways to the honey,
and Anthophora ae te insect which apparently especially
visits this flower ) ee under the cone as it turns round to
explore each in turn e pollen is liberated on to fe lower
surface of its thorax in this act, if the flower be young and the
stigma immature: when the fawer is older, the now ripe stigmas
project 4 mm. from the empty cone and are rubbed by the insect’s
thorax and pollinated if pollen is there. The ways to the teers
_ = guarded by hairs, HYMENOPTERA. A pidae. (1)
hrophora zonata, — diligently aud constantly sh., 3,000 it.,
oy 07, and 4,000 ft., 15-v-06.
Evolvulus alsinoides, Wall. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
ap iies. (1) Bombus heemorrhoidalis, Smith, 4,000 ft., Ls -v-
06. (2) Apis ? dorsata, Fabr., 1,700 ft., 13-v- 06; Chrysi-
didae. (8) Chrysis? sp. 1,700 ft., 13-v-06. DIPTERA.
Anthomyiidae. (4) One sp., 2,500 ft., 9-y-07.
228 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.
lanum xanthocarpum, Wendl. — Visitor.
HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. wis eae sp., cp., 3,550
ft., 10-v-07.
Celsia coromandeliana, Vahl. Visitor. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae (1) Bombus hemorrhoidalis, Smith, sh., 1,600
ft., 14-v- 06.
Herpestis Monnieria, H. B. et K. Solitary and erect, lilac,
very slightly zygomorphic flowers with but little honey.
stigma comes to occupy the position of the aborted fifth stamen,
and ultimately the style grows to be a little longer than the
longer filaments. ~
Veronica biloba, Linn. The flowers close early and in
closing self-pollinate.
Adhatoda Vasica, Nees. See this Journal 1906, p. 521. The
visitors observed on the flowers have been: -HYMEN OPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Xylocopa xstuans, sh., 1,700 ft., 4-v-06. (2)
Xylocopa a different species sp., sh., 2, 500 ft., 9-v 07. (3) Bombus
sp., 1,800 ft., 12-v-06.
Dicliptera Biipiousdiace: Nees. See this Journal 1906,
521. Visitors recorded:—HYMENOPTERA. Apidae.
(1) Anthrophora zonata, Linn., sh,, 4,500 ft., 20-v-06. (2) Apis
indica, 7,000 san ee ie "LEPIDOPTERA. Rhopalo-
cera. (3) Lye 7,000 ft., 24-v-06. A wasp was
seen biting the pane i 560 ft., 20-v-06.
Micromeria bifiora, Benth. =f cipcar aan The tube is
5—6 mm. lon , and at the mouth 15 m n diameter. There
to the anthers of the lower stamens, but later by the growth of
the style it becomes exserted. Visitors. “HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) Apis indica, Fabr,, sh., 4,000—4,500 ft., 15—16-
v-06, 2-v-07; 8,000 ft., 8-v Of. (2) ‘Halictus sp., 2,000 ft., 21-v-06.
LEPIDOPTERA. R ho locera. (3) Papilio " machaon,
Linn., sh., 7,000 13. v-06. (4) Pieris soracta, F. Moore,
7,000 ft., 18-v-06. ( ec Argynnis sp., 6,400—7,000 ft., 18—29. v-06.
(6) Lyceena sp., sh., 4,000 ft., 15-v-06 ; 6,400 ft , 19-v-06.
hymus Serpyllum, Linn. The yall are gynodicecious.
Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Apis indica,
Fabr., sh., 6,000 ft., 9 -v-06 ; 8,000—8,300 “tb , 26-iv—v-07. 2)
oo kali, Bingh., sh., 8,000 ft., 28-iv-07. LEPIDOPTERA.
Rhopalocera (3) ’ Pioris sovatla; TE Me oore, 7,000 ft , 18-v
06. (4) Vanessa urticee, Linn., sh., 8,000 ft., 1-v-07.. (5) Ohry-
sophanus phleas, Linn., 8,000 fh. 2 O7. (6) Lycsna sp, sh.,
8,000 ft., 4-v-07. DIPTERA. Bombyliidae. (7) 2 eae
bylius major, Linn., sh., 8,000 ft., 4-v- “07.
f
i
f
“
a
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 229
we - a
a lanata, Roxb. See this Journal, 1906, p. 523. Visitors.
HYMBNOPTERG. Apidae. (1) Bombus tunicatus, Smith,
sh., 7,000 ft., 18-v-06. (2) Bombus hemorrhoidalis, Smith, 7 000
ft., 18-v-06. LEPIDOPTERA. Heterocera. (3) Sphing-
id, one sp., 8,000 ft., 4-v-07.
Nepeta ruderalis, Buch.-Ham. Visitors. HY MENOPTHRA.
Apidae (1) Andrena sp., 3,500 ft., 16-v-06,
Scutellaria linearis, Benth. See this Journal, 1906, O24.
Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus Bey
Fg ete Smith, “tinea the honey by biting the corolla tube,
6,000—7, 000 ft., 21—25-v-06.
ee elegans, Wall. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. A pi-
da (1) Bombus etait Smith, 4,000 ft., 8—9-v-07.
(2) par aS zonata, Liun., 4,500 ft., 16-v-06. (3) ’ Apis indica,
Fabr., sh., 3,800 ft. "9.v-07,_
Teurcium royleanum, Wall. See this Journal, 1906, p. 524.
Visitor. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Anthophora zona-
ta, Linn., 4,500 ft., 16-v-06.
Ajuga bracteosa, Wall. The tube is 4 mm. long. The
stigma touches the anthers of . shah longer stamens
Visitor. LEPIDOPTERA. Het era. (1) Sphingid
going systematically to all the Hewes, 8, 000 ft,, 3-v-07.
Duranta Plumieri, Jacq. Ina garden at Bilaspur. Visitor.
HYMENOPTERA. A pidae. (1) Bombus hemorrhoidalis,
Smith, sh., 1,600 ft., 12-v-06.
Lantana Camara, Linn. LEPIDOPTERA. Rhopa-
locera. (1) Onesp., 3,000 ft., 12-v-06. DIPTERA. An-
Hem dAve, (2) One sp., 3500 ft., 10-v-07.
pala te aang ye Scha Visitor. HYMENO-
PTERA. Apidae. (1) Ride: a .. sh,, 2,500 ft., 21-v-06.
Eleagnus umbellata, Thunb. Sinall beetles and Thri
were seen in the richly honied pendent flowers, at 7,000 ft., 7-7-6.
Loranthus srilg pases Wall. The flowers are ad honied.
The tube is 3 mm. it is red in colour, narrowed above, and
has an entanglement “Of | hairs blocking the way to the honey.
Viscum japonicum, Thunb. The minute green flowers are
only *5 mm. in diameter and not massed; nevertheless I saw
wittons much search four insects sucking the. tiny drops of sweet
juice off the stigma. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA. One na
poe oo and two minute winged Hymenoptera at honey, 5,000 ft
230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
Euphorbia royleana, Boiss. Visitor. HYMENOPTERA.
Formicidae. (1) A large black ant sh., 4,000 ft., 9-v-06.
Sapium sebiferum, Rorvb. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apis and wasps in great numbers to the glands on the pedicels of
the flowers, 2,000 ft., 21-v-06.
Salix elegans, Wall. ¢. Visitors. DIPTERA. Bibioni-
dae. (1) Dibophus sp., sh., 30-iv-07 and (2) one other fly,
30-iv-07. Empidae. Onesp., l-iv-07. All at 8,000 ft
Salix oxycarpa, Anderss. ¢. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
(1) Apis indica, Fabr., sh. (2) Andrena floridula, Smith, in some
numbers. DIPTERA. 8 yrphidae. (8) Syrphus ~
achinidae. (4) Echinomyiasp. Scatophagi
(5) Scatophaga sp. All at 8,700 ft., 3-v-07.
Gagea lutea, Schult. f. Visitors. HYMENOPTERA.
Apidae. (1) peta sp., cp., 9,000 ft., 30-iv-07.
THe INSECcTs.
Hymenoprera. Two species of Xylocopa are recorded a
as visiting the flowers of the Simla Hills: one is the familiar x.
zstuans of the plains which was seen no higher than near ant i
at 1,700 ft.: the other isa pees like X. ce, This second
Xylocopa ascended to the hill top (6,000 ft.) at Kasauli, lickas
farther back from the plains than Kasauli, though it was seen fre-
quently at varying heights, it was never above 4, 500 ft.; it visited
two honeyless flowers—Rosa moschata and Solanum xanthocat ‘pum
and six different honied flowers,—Lathyrus odorata, @nothera rosea,
Gerbera lanuginosa, oe argyracanthus, Adhatoda vasica and
Caryopteris wallichian
ombus hincstvi italia was seen to descend to Bilaspur (1,600
ft.) where it visited Celsia coromandeliana, and to ascend to 7,000
tt. Between these limits, but particularly about 4,000—6,000 ft.,
it is common, d a great-flower visitor especially to Punica
Granatum which is wild on the hill sides, and to Rosa moschata,
which can provide it with pollen only ; for honey it is often very
constant on Labiates such as Roylea elegans and Scutellaria
linearis ; but the latter it robs by biting the corrolla. I have al-
ready mentioned the habitof the insect of apparently always et
the left side of the corolla. Above the zone of Bombus heemorr
dalis up to my highest limit Bombus twnicatus occurs plentifully ; it
goes diligently to pendulous and horizontal flowers such as Loni-
cera angustifolia and Viburnum fotens.
ith it occurs Podalyrius quadrifasciatus.
With the Xylocopas occurs Anthphora zonata. It was seen
reach 4,500 ft., and to be a a visitor to the blue mune
flowers of Trichodesma indicun
Apis indica is ee whake from the plains up to my highest
ety shat
TE a creel
OO
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 231
[N.S.]
and is diligent on a great variety of plants most of which are not
or ranted visited by the species of Xylocopa and Bombus.
Apis dorsata and Apis florea occurred no higher than 3,000 ft.
Species of Andrena and Halictus and ore ont bees are
common on the hills at the higher eleva I do not know
enough about them to justify any lengthy aon here: Six of the
Composite received visits from them and five of the Rosacee ; they
were not uncommon on the little blue Gentiana argentea; in all
they napa twenty-four species.
ismatica was seen on Taraxacum officinale and Genti-
ana ar pigs
: ie ‘elevations Eumenids were seen and several bees of
ous genera which, when they could not be caught, are not satis-
fstonils identified even Lee Z and are only mentioned above
with notes of interrogatio
were seen on the flowers of ten different species and a
all elevations ; but perhaps they are more abundantly present in
the valleys than on the hill to tops.
LepipoptEra.—Butterflies are very abundant at the higher
elevations. Species of Pieris visited the flowers of thirteen differ-
ent plants, species of Vanessa seven, species of Argynnis four,
peda eleven, and species of Papilio thr Sphingids were
aspi, Piloriana, Gentine as Thymus. “h, without doubt, is an
important insect in flower-fertilisation. Rhingia angusticincta is
the longest tongued of the Syrphide seen; it occurred from 8,000
to 9,000 ft. on flowers of Arabis, Viola and ae nsliea. Hristalis 2
not ascend on the whole quite so high as Rhingia, ranging
1000 ft. to 8,300ft Species of Syrphus were common with the
Rhingia, and also of Melanostoma and Platychirus. One Melanos-
toma was found as low down as 4,000 ft. It is worthy of remark
that the Syrphids visited = many white flowers and few intense-
ly coloured flowers ; but that may be a a em of the large
numbers of pale flowers offering honey to them
One am Empid was se
ort-tongued flies are ok very abundant. There are a few
Muscids and Tachinids, and some Lae but not the enor-
mous Laat ae that I have been accustomed to in my work
in the Gram
Coie erie were sparingly present in the flowers: they were
taken on nine plants.
Thrips was taken on two.
The butterflies and the flies are, just as the ae is, <tomgine
ope but the proportions of the insects above ost unlike
what itis in spring, or indeed at any season, in (iiitain,
ee
_ 1 Vide Annals of Scottish Natural History, 1903, p. 29.
Celine ts oa
=f Sis sitet
teed
aisaer s+
ee
25. The Jew’s Harp in Assam,
By A. WILuirer Youne.
t was the gift ofa a harp, made of argent which
first suggested enquiry a the distribution and use of this
ancient primitive little npn he instrument, savtioularty in
Assam whence my specimen had come
nai for similar instruments in the Indian Museum
was in vain. Sir Saurendra Mohan Tagore does not mention the
Jew’s harp in his various treatises on the subject of Hindu music,
whilst Capt. C. R, Day in his book on “The Music and a
Instruments of ae: India and the Deccan” siinpty states that
‘The Jew’s harp,” or “‘ murchang,” is mentioned in most of the
Sanskrit te upon “saniioah instruments, and its use is common
all over
Itis pes e question, however, whether this is not too sweeping
a generalisation. Hnquiries in Lower Bengal, Behar and Chota
e
in the villages around Calcutta. A friend who has travelled over
a large part of Lower Burma tells me that he has not seen or
heaved of the instrument in any town or village south of
Mandalay.
The late Dr. Carrington Bolton, ina paper printed in the
American Science Monthly, states that the birthplace of this instru-
ment is in Asia and that it is common throughout the East, in
Tibet, Burma, rie and Japan as well as in the sp nue of th
seas from Born to Fiji, qn and the Philippine
beet pally described in a recent number of the Pasciculé
Malayenses by Mr. Henry Balfour, Curator of the Pitt Rivers
Museum, Oxford. The ilinstrations show that the instruments
are very similar to those used in Assam.
n hina a variety of the Jew’s harp is known as “ keou
kinu,” or “mouth harp,” and the fact that it has been found
among the Ainosis a proof of the age and universality of its
use,
The metal PN arcana a o tes the same name in England
have also a long history. The re manufactured at Nurem-
pic as far back as 1524 and Revilight into the country by the
da,
where for long it was = nd instrument known, it is still called
“tromp” or “Jew’s tr
234 Journal of the Asiatic Socvety of Bengal. (April, 1908.
n France — is called “ nh ps ed ” and in Germany ** Maul
trommel, ” “mund harmonica ’ ‘“‘Brummeisen,” 7.e., ‘ buzzing
iron.’
The common idea is that it was called in English “ Jew’s
harp,” because it was introduced by the Jews into England in
the Middle Ages. Perhaps a slighting reference to David’s harp
is implied.
References to its value as an article of barter in the West
Indies, in the 16th century, are found in Hakluyt’s Voyages.
na letter taken in 1594 by Capt. George Popham (H akluyt’s s
Voyages, III, p. 665) from one Alonso, a Spaniard, who had:
written to his brother wae the new EL Hone. the fol-
: he
ee brought us as mber
508 Sir Robert beak (Gatiupe V ages, II, p-
576), aaa a report of his voyage to Orinoco and t e Berm udas,
e eae l i
have been a a to obtain from Assam and the extreme no iy
of Burma, it should be remarked that generally it is as a seren
ing instrument that the Jew’s harp is held in high secant
among many of the aboriginal tribes .
Breathing softly on their bamboo harps the young 1 men a
dress love calls to the marriageable girls ; and as undesirable alii:
ances not infrequently result, the missionaries in some Mericie
have prohibited the use of the . Jew’s harp in their compoun
and des
the little village of Wicken, i in Cambridgeshire.
And now there comes our village feast,
On thirteenth of May of days the best,
When out town folks bring in hii wares,
And every peasant richly fare
When sweetheartys sweeter — become
_ And lads their Jew’s harps gaily thumb ;
: Dust i is kicked up on the barn floor,
Such dust no tasker raised before.
Vol. IV, No4.] ‘The Jew’s Harp in Assam. 235
[N.8.]
Six different specimens of bamboo Jew’s harps hava been ‘ob-
tained and will be described in order of their primitivene
Lakhers and Chins, who live in the hills in the ex-
vibrating tongue is of the same width throughout its length.
Strings are neiadhol with which to hold and play it. As may be
imagined the Chin harp is rather difficult for a novice to handle,
but when played by an expert hillsinan the sounds produced
o
val
~
°
co
—e
Sj
®
mn
ro)
5
os
oe
©
~>-
So
°
i?)
1 ®
ro)
+ Fh
a
@
4
oO
=o
yr
=]
°
4
=
ey
re
4,
wm
a
the loop of the string attached to the instrument, the end of the
harp being firmly held between the tips of the thumb and first
finger, allowing the string of the loop to pass through the closed
hand. The harp is placed between the lips, being very lightly
touched by het: the string is held by the little cross piece of
bamboo at the end and jerked with the free hand rapidly, at the
same time breathing in and out alternately.
The Rev H. Lorrain, in the course of a tour to the
south of Lushai, when staying in Chin and Lakher villages, was
was playing the instrume - and chanting a love ditty to his
sweetheart at the same tim and kept on so long that we
began to marvel that any pha cut be wooed and wen by such
an awful din e have heard a Jew’s harp played several times
since, but we Sic own positively to dislike the sound !
In the Chittagong Hill Tracts the people do not make, but
import and play the Jew’s harp. They do not attach any particu-
lar significance to its use
Lushais neither make or use ies form of Jew’s harp,
Th
e first two Sager near the end, and then be the tongue
The Mikirs in the Nowgong and Sibsagar districts make
at use a double Jew’s harp. It measures about six inches,
236 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [ April, 1908.
illustrated shows traces of ornamentation ateach end. A simple
ut effective pattern is forme a ME accurately crossed lines. which
are ea with a dark stai
ikir faateandal 4 is s played by females, but boys also
‘idalee. ees args especially the unmarried | ads s, who play it
in the evening, some as a relaxation in the intervals of work,
others at bed- Find.
4, The Garos, whose home is in the hills which bear their
name, make a harp very much like that in use among the Mikirs.
It is a double instrument, each one being about five inches in
lerigth,
The specimen shown was sina by a Garo boy and is the
kind commonly used: Both old and young men play it. When
asked if the Christians played it, the lad answered, ‘ me not that
it is considered bad, but they have not the wish to use it.” Pro-
bably further investigation would reveal a deeper reason why it
is not ee by Christian Garos.
e Kachins, who are also called in Burma Chingpaw,
and in Ait pris ont ond eho live to the extreme east of Assam
and north-west o adepts at playing this instrument
The specimen Soin seg as obtained ina, is
slightly more elaborate than those above described. It measures
six inches and is made, as all are, of a seri of bamboo, but with
the addition of a double splice. A ntly it is the only
variety made, and is a very popular Rate among the wild
Kachins.
All love passages are conducted with this as the chief musi-
cal instrument, and it is universally used by the young men in
serenading girls,
he missionaries have found it necessary to prohibit the use
of it among the school children on the Mission compound. When-
ever a young fellow is caught somewhere near the girls’ dormi-
tory discoursing sweet music on his harp, he is called to order,
ean
e most elaborately made and eet couulng. harps have
been obtained from the Sadiya district of Ass hey are in
every way an alder on the primitive instrum i above des-
cribed. One ures nine inches and the other a inches “The e
with heathen songs and festivals. The probability is that the
reason above stated for prohibition in other places is the real one
in this case also.
It would be interesting to extend the enquiry as to the distri-
bution of the Jew’s harp in India further than has been possible
in this preliminary paper,
Vol. IV, No 4. ] The Jew’s Harp in Assam. 237
LN.S.]
have been told that the instrument is well known i in Tibet
over the fire, cargoes in company with a little Lepcha gir
Dolly was fond of ring me ‘eitistle airs and each me a
Tibetan Jew’s harp with which, and coarse ‘obaae which I
smoked out of a Tibetan brass pipe, I wiled away the dark
evenings. In a footnote it is stated that “this instrument (which
is common in Tibet) is identical with the European, except that
the tongue is produced behind the bow in a strong steel spike, by
which the instrument is held firmer to the mouth.”
r, I think, make.
of three bamboo ven each of different tone, all of them played
together held in the left hand, the one above the other, that
with the highest note at the sors The harp with the deepest note
is said to give the p’o ka ( p’o skad ) or “ male note,” the middle
one gives the ding ka or ‘ ‘ niiddle note,” and the sharper note is
nown as moka or “female note.” Three or four persons fre-
quently play together in unison, and nearly every girl or woman
carries a k’api suspended with chevron-shaped carvings and bands
of a quills. The Chinese of Kan-su call the Jew’s harp
k’ou
The Tibetan name is an exact counterpart of the Kan-su one,
or k’a means “ ssp and pi stands for pi-wang, the t
stringed banjo (san hsie
The Pe ar a 8 harp is of iron and very like the one
used among u
HH
MITT
MUL LL
.
TT
PmeTTTN TTT:
invin MMIAATIAMTAITNNNNAITTT)
UE TT PEN TEENA ANAT ATL NOOT ORT eM eCeNA LN TTT
HSE
harp.
3. Mikir
2, Assamese harp.
harp.
1. Chin
26, On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces.
By Manenpranati Dp, M.A., B.Sc., Bengal
National College, Calcutta.
1. The following theorem is given by Dr. Asutosh Mukho-
padhyaya in ‘A Memoir on Plane ney ia Geometry’ in thé
Journal of oe pearcag Society of Bacal for 1887.
“Tf from any point P two tangents be drawn to the conic
= S+t- 1 and P is constrained to move on any curve F(a, y) =0,
ig locus of the middle point of the chord of contact is
RP ( a®*htz, a®hy —0.”
He adds that this résult is an immediate consequence of a
new method which he proposes to call the Method of Elliptic
Inversion.
-That method does not faci to have been published since, and
the object of this paper is to give a very simple method of estab-
lishing this and similar results and their space- rin ne: and to
point out a remarkable relation between the two loc
2. If x’, y’ be the co-ordinates of any point P in the plane of
the curve =; a =1; X, Y the co-ordinates of the middle point
ee’ yy’ ae , that
of the chord of contact > i a 1, it is easily seen tha
a
a’ es ;
x= oe eee Y= Seer
ME 72
a Me RR.
[.: it is well known that the diameter phasing through 2’, y
contains the point X, Y.
a
Se FH ws ain See
cai Can ee
at at ~~ bf
’ xX Y
‘=a i" mT
saree a tie pth
240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
So that, if the locus of 2’, y’ is the curve f(z, y)=0, the locus of
A, ¥ ia f (2 z.3) = 0, which agrees with Dr. Mukho-
ate at ps
padhyaya’s result and which at the same time gives a similar
result for the hyperbola.
t is wre to observe that the relation between the
two points a’, y’ and X, Y isa arias “se one, so that each is the
middle point of the polar chord of other, as is evident from
the expressions for the co-ordinates of ‘ee one in terms of those of
the other—the relation being, in fact, exactly similar to that of
two inverse points. f(z, y)=0O and f tue ae a a e =0, are,
na a8 git Ba
ee two inverse loci, each ee the locus of the middie
ts of polar chords of points lying on the other locus
4, Similar Danial a also true for the parabola es, 4ax.
If #, y be the co-ordinates of any point P and X, Y, those of the
e point of the ae dient of P with respect ‘to the parabola,
it has been proved by Dr. Mukhopadhyaya
. y® — 2ax
y* =2az + 2aX
or Y?=2aa+ 2aX
Y*?—2aX
cage ee as
so that the points 2, y Pong X, Y may, in a certain sense, be
— as inverse point:
the case of the Raoatoi me above results can be estab-
lished. directly with very great e
Thus if (a, y) : (X, Yb os ie acuctianstie of the points P,
in the opposite figure, since PQ is parallel to the axis (Prop. XX
p. 38, Dr. Mukhopadhyaya’s ater of Conies).
Y= y.
Again, if R be the middle point of PQ, F& is a point on the para-
: ; a+ X
bola and its co-ordinates are zi a Yy,
a+ X
2
er ( ) =2a2 +2aX whence X= ¥ =,
Vol. IV, No. 4.] Reciprocal Relations of Qurves and Surfaces, 241
(N.S.]
5. Generally, if 2’, y’ be the co-ordinates of any point P in
the plane of the curve Ha, y)=0 and X, Y those of the point
where the line joining P to the setts meets the first ae ar of the
curve with respect to P, and if the equation of the curve be ren-
dered homogeneous by ‘the introduction of the aces os un it z, it is
easy to prove that
id Pi
, “dz 7 : d
| af, af’ ae
oa oe ap
i ag "ae Vd
It is easily seen that the ren between the two points 2’, y’ and
#, y is not, in general, reciproc
the particular case, however, Minne f(#, y) =0 repre-
sila: the cipal. equation of the second degr
ax* + Qhaey + by®+2ge+2fy+c=0 we have
____ (ge +fyte) yf gat sod 2s A Soa ge
ax? + Zhay + by® + ga + fy!” ~ aa + Qhay + by? + gat fy
or x’ (aa®+ Lhay + by? + gx + fy) = ~ alga — Meee (1)
y' (aa® + Qhay + by® + gx +fy) = —y(getfy +e)
aad + Qhay + by? + ge fy _ M (SAY) ..cerers » (2)
whence — = - =
@ say gut fyt+e
242 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.
2=me'; y=my’',
From (1) a’ [m*(aa'* + Qha'y’ + by’*) + m(ga’ + fy’)] =
—mzx'(mge' + mfy' + ©)
miz'(ax'? + Zha'y’ + by’® + gx’ + fy’) = — ma'(ga’ + fy’ +6
— (gx +fy'+e
meat az’? + Qhar’y’ + by'®+ ga’ +fy
. (3)
— #' (gu' + fy’ +)
ax’* + 2ha'y’ + by'* + ga’ + fy’
—y' (ge +fy' +0)
aw’? + 2ha'y’ + by’* + ga’ +fy' /
jes
It is evident from (A) and (B) that the relation between the
points is, in this case, a reciprocal one. For central curves . the
second order, the point where the line jouiaig P to the origin
meets the polar chord of P is the middle point of that shied the
centre being the origin.
The theorem stated in Art. 1, therefore, follows immediately.
v§ a the two values of m given by the equations (2)
and (3) we ge
ax? + Zhay + by?+ ga+fy _ gu’ +fy' +e
gatfyte ~ ax'® + Qha'y’ + by + gu’ + fy’
or (aa? + 2hary + by* + gu +fy) (aa’* + 2hzx’y’' + by’® + ga’ +fy’)
=(gzr+fy+c)(ga'+fy’+c),
so that if 8, 8 be the values of f(x, y) when we substitute in it
the co-ordinates of a pair of inverse points and P, P’ those of the
polar of the origin, the relation connecting two inverse points is
(S—P)(8’— P')=PF’ (4),
I have not, hitherto, been able to find any simple geometrical in-
terpretation of this result.
Space-analogues of the results of Arts. 6 and 7 can be
ssa: obtain
hus if fla, y, z)=90 represents the quadric
ax’ + by* + c2z4 + Bfyz+ Qgzx + Shay + 2ux+ 2vy + 2wz4+d=0
and (2’, y’, 2’, and 2, y, z) the co-ordinates of any point P and the
point where the line joining P to the origin meets the polar plane
of P with respect to the quadric, it is easily proved that
Val. IV, No. 4.) Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces. 243
N.S.
wy aaah + by* +24 + Ofyz + 2gzw + Shay + uw+ vy + we
oe eae a ux +vy+wzt+d
from which it can be proved as in Art. 6, that
e y 8 Ge rby* teeF+ 2... tre oer
ef ¢ ux’ + vy’+w2' 4d
whence it is evident that the relation meer x’, y'’, 2 and ay, 2
is reciprocal.
We have further the identity
—P) (S’—P’)=PP’ exactly analogous to that of Art. 7
9. When f(a, y, fig represents the surface
ye ot
a
; x roe a’
C= an = eee
zg yf gt ge ye 7
atyta at pte
v ¥ be y'
1~_ yy 2 y= ya yt zi
at pte at ata
: Z es ?
z P a “ ~ 2s y? 12 S
a Bte a > pt
So that if the point 2’, y’, 2’ be constrained to move on . the surface
F(#, y, z) =0, the inverse dpi moves on the surface
: . os 0 (5)
aig gs — 2 Pi y* a) rege %
4 Rta atpta atyte |
It is evident from the above expressions for 2’, y’, 2’ in terms
of 2, y, z and vice versa that the agore x, y z is the centre of the
polar plane of the point x’, y’, 2 with respect to the surface
athe oe a nia a 234, Frost’s Solid Geometry) and
vice versa. os
As an interesting panies case of 5) let F km Ys ice 0
2. 7%
_represent the conicoid = = < +55”.
a = pa
244 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908.
’
a’
~ ym
qa ba £5
similarl og ont
y ge om” m
: ye
*, the locus of 2, y, z is m* =2% ia = =m
or
So that, each of the two conicoids
ay
52045- hey
y* ee:
54% Ps
is the locus of ne centres of polar planes with respect to the
$
surface eat 52h+5 + == =] of points lying on the other.
10. From what has gone before, it is clear that the idea of
inverse points may be generalised and the inverse of a point may
be defined to be the point where the line joining it to the origin
meets its ag line (or plane) with respect to a curve (or surface)
of the second gee inverse curves (or surfaces) being the loci
of inverse poin
In fact the rdinary definition of inverse curves is included in
this as a partic
R Thus, if O be the centre
of a circle and P a point
in its pine and @Q the
i | point where OP meets the
0 P polar of P, we have
° OP.OQ=R*
(where & = the radius).
If O be taken as origin P and Q are inverse points.
If x, y and 2’, y’ be the ee of the points P and Q,
equation (4) of Art. 7 becomes in this ca
(a8 + y2) (w+ y’?) = ~ RY —R = Be
Vol. IV, No, 4.] Reczprocal Relations of Qurves and Surfaces, 245
[N.S.]
In other words, OP?.0Q? = R*
Ie. OP.0Q = R*.
The equations (A) and (B) of Art. 6 reduce in this case to
,_ We _ Fr
ne a+ yf ve git y’?
and
»_ Wy .
Y= B+yi I pty
Analogous results, of a hold for the sphere and can be
deduced from those of Art
NN emer tt eet
Me Spon Ae See tone
oe BP tod ex NS cen See ae :
no os S5oo 8g hee 5 eg ak tes
=e e
P pe z gn Peer ot
: ah Ballcks
* »
he ES
APRIL 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of a Stee was held on
Wednesday, the Ist April, 1908, at 9-15
The Hon. Me. Justice AsutosH Muxsopapuyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., President, in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H hae Mr J. A Chapman, Babu
Promoda Prakas Chatterjee, Miss R. N. Cohen, M.D., Mr. H. G.
Graves, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr W. C. Hossack, Captain R. E. Lloyd,
I.M.S., Dr. Girindranath Mukhopadhyaya, Lieut.-Colonel D. C.
Phillott, Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Dr. E. D. Ross,
Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri- ga fa a Vedatirtha, a
ns
om :—Mr. T. Bentham and Dr. W. M. Haffkine.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
One hundred and two presentations were announced.
The President announced that the Council had appointed
Lieut. Salone G. F, A. Harris, M.D., I.M.S., as one of the Vice-
Presidents of the Society.
The General Secretary reported :—
1. That Mr. W. W. Hornell, Sir Edward FitzGerald Law,
K.C.M.G., and Sir Thomas Raleigh, K.C.S.I., had expressed a wish
to withdraw from the Society.
. That the election of the Hon. Mr. W. W. Drew, as a mem-
ber of the Society, was cancelled at his own request.
‘ t Sir Dietrich Brandis, K.C.I.E , a Life Member of the
dead,
. That
Society, was
The General Secretary read the names of the ib
géuflemen who had been appointed to serve on the various Commit-
tees for the present year :—
Finance Committee.
An a
H. Bur
a. OF cc
. H. G. Graves.
. T. H, Holland.
i. 2
ie 8
a
Ixxxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April,
Library Committee,
Dr. N, Annandale.
Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan.
r. J. A. Cunningham.
Mr J. N. Das-Gupta.
Mr. H. G. Graves.
Mahamahopadhyaya Harapr aéad Shastri.
De.
Mr. H. H. Hayden.
Mr. D, Hooper
Mee? oD, La Touche.
Major L. Rogers,
E R
Mr. E. Thornton,
Philological Committee.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy.
Maliamahopadhyaya Chandra ana Tarkalankara.
Hon. Mr. H. A.
Dr. Girindra Ne a8 ‘Mukho opadhyaya.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri,
Mr. Harinath De.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti.
h
Lieut. nO he ag 38 Phillott.
Dr. E. D. Ros
Si tcmahapudh yard Satis his Vidyabhusana.
Acharya Satyavrata Samasra
Mr. i eo
E. Ven
Pandit ¥ je Chandra Sastri-Samkhyaratna- Veda-
tirt
Phe ee five gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary
Member
pe Walter Meade, 33rd Queen’s Own Light Cavalry,
— proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded
by Dr. N. Annandale; Prof. EH. P. Harrison, Ph.D. , Tndian Edu-
titi Service, proposed by Mr. J. A. Cunningham, seconded by
Mr. C. W. Peake; Captain Pe: Hin ret; I, Stas Survey of India, pro-
posed by Mr. T. H. D. La Touche, seconded by Mr. H. G
Mr. H. P. Duval, ‘1.C.S., proposed by Mr. T H. D. La Touche,
seconded by Mr. H. G. Gr hg Pre of. W.0. Wo rdsworth, Presi-
dency College, proposed by — ee Vidyabhusana,
seconded by Lieut.-Colonel D. o Phill
Captain R. E. Lloyd, 1.M.S., titled the skull of a gigantic
ray of the genus Ceratoptera from Orissa coast,
ee See vs al
¢
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Ixxxiii
he ra exhibited was cast ashore at Puri, on the Orissa
coast, and forms the type of a new species. No species of the
genus appears és have been recorded hitherto from Indian seas.
Photographs of allied species (one of them new to science) preserved
in the Madras Museum were also exhibited.
. N. Annandale exhibited some Freshwater Sponges recent-
ly collected by him in the ee ae Presidency and Burma.
The two ay exhibited were made in November, 1907,
in the Western Ghats, and in March, 1908, at’ Rangoon and the
Amherst district of. ew The Bombay collection includes
several species originally described by Carter from that patina A
as well as others new to science, not hitherto known from In
or only recorded from Bengal. The most notable are Spongilla
description; Spongilla lacustris, agreeing in every respect with
uropean examples; Ephydatia indica, only known from Lower
Bengal; and two new species, one of which is allied to Weber’s
Spongilla sumatrana and the other to an African species, Weltner’s
Spongilla lor — The Burmese collection consists, with one ex-
ception, of species common in Calcutta, such as Spongilla cartert,
S. proliferens, Ty esate ie latouchiana and T, phillotiana. The
exception is a new species of Tubella (a — not hitherto recorded
from India) allied to T. vesparium Martens, which is only known
from Borneo and is the only representative of the genus hitherto
recorded from the Oriental Region
The ole papers were si —
oods for Har 0 Si Ligvt.-Cotonet D. C.
PuiLiort, eckeany, Board of pee ae
2. Note on the Drum in Falconry. one Lyevt.-Cotonet D, C.
PHILLOTT, tokan, Board of Examiner
3. The Jew’s Harp in Assam.—By A. W. Youna.
4. Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal.—By Monmonan
CHAKRAVARTI.
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
some Richaroust Relations of Qurves and Surfaces—By
MAHENDRANATH Dz,
6. The Age of Kalidas—By Pror. Sarapa Ransan Ray, M.A.
Communicated by the President.
oS a te will be published in a subsequent number of
the lous
An ayer of the Construction of (1) the Taj, (2) the Moti
Masi (3) the Agra Fort, and (4) Fatehpur Sikri.—By HariyatH
De,
Ixxxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.]
e Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was ge at
the otiaiy s Rooms on Wednesday, April 8th, 1908, at 9-15 Pp
Lrevut.-Cotone, G. F, A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Boset ea ze ». S.; Dr. Gopal Chandra
Chatterjee; Miss R. N, Cohen Cap tain F. P. Connor,
L.M.S.; Dr. H. M. Crake ; Lieut. rene i J. Drury, LMS. ;
Dr. W, C. Hossack; Dr. BE. A. Houseman ; Captain D. McCay,
I.M.S.; Dr. Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya ; Captain J.G, Murray,
LM.S.; Dr. T. F. Pearse; Major J. C. Vaughan, I .M.S. ; Major L.
Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary "Secretary.
Visitors:—Dr. C. A. Bentley and Lieut.-Colonel W. B.
Thomson, R.A.M.C.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Specimens and lantern slides of a case of Pulmonary
Atheroma were shown by. Major L. Rogers.
paper by Captain T. H. files on “ Epidemic a.
was read, 28 the mean on that subject concluded.
eee eee
PLATE 1X.
TIM WSS
Se
————
%
~s
Red-headed
PLATE X.
Peregrine
Peregrine,
Kapurthala
State
Peregrine,
Sindh
; F
a
oo eoes
a iF -
PLATE XI.
Peregrine
Saker
ie |
pay
pel
PLATE XII.
Fig. 2.
Shahin
Peregrine
Tiercel
PLATE XIII
oe
Pig. 1.
Peregrine or AA
Persian gulf
PLATE XIV.
Goshawk
Sparr ow-hawk
ae
rei
oe
si
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal),
Memoirs, Vol. 1, ete., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904,
Journal and Proceedings [N. 8. = Vol. 1, Dues 1905, etc.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. ;
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
_laind us application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Caleu
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(0) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except
in September and October.
(b) To propose and second candidates for pa as Member-
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings :
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members. i
4) To have personal access to the Library and other public
rooms of the Society, and to examine its «
Pade To take out — plates ane mannseripts from the
Library. © .
a To receive outta, ode Journal a fe.
; and Memoirs of the Society. .
© Tost ae in the Society on bing = ‘elected
thereto.
RS
CONTENTS.
—2——
Page
Oertain (Disputed or _Dowtifal a in the vag of
YA zs me LE. Bis
= ‘La, MLAS,
ae ts on the Pollination of Flowers in “India. Note No.
"Sina Autumn Observations in the Sikkim Himalaya.—
Ry. LH. Buscar is aes ae
Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 6.
The Spring Flora in the Simla Hills,—By I. H. Burxtit
The Jew’s Harp in Assam.—By An W. Youn... te
On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces.—By
MaunenpranatH Dey, M.A., B.Se., Bengal National
College, Calcutta ... see a
Proceedings for April, 1908 a ae
Proceedings of the Medical Section for April, 1908
:
:
8,
a
Baltes) Sh Sele NM Wa, oe Sn ASS a Ae eS ee ee RE Ce caer ee ood eee a
pe a Oe
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. 1V,:-No. 8:
MAY, 1908.
IRWILLAMJONES
CALCUTTA :
PKINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC society, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
1908
Issued 4th August, 1908.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Sc.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S,
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A
Anthropological Secretary :-—N. Annandale, eee D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary -Wiheeskeaanyans Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I. MS.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
Notice.
Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal
with their publications are informed that they may be sent either
to the address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agent of the
Society in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street,
New Bond Street
AVIS,
Les Sociétés étrangeéres qui honorent la — Asiatique de
Bengale de ses publi ications, sont priées de les enyoyer ou directe-
adresse de la Société, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, ou a
VYagent de la Société a Londres, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11,
Grafton Street, New Bond Street.
ANZEIGE.
Auslaindische Gesellschaften welche die <Asiatische Gesell-
schaft von Bengalen mit ihren Publicationen beehren, werden
hierdurch ersucht dieselben entweder direkt an die Adresse der
Gesellschaft, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, oder an den Agenten in
London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, ja 5 Grafton Street, New Bond
Street. zu senden,
Stas
pes ee slays
mae,
Fest ar
a
27. Lakshmee Puja.
» By Panprr Yoorsa Coanpra Suastri-SaAMKHYARATNA-
The word Lakshmee is pack from the root Lakshi, fe see.
etymological meaning is—one
Etymological meaning, loo ks upon, 2.¢ seins a an aeeroeds! ‘aa
ct ate eal attributes persevering man, synonyms are—
Harip ife
arfafe:, sar eig*; (mother of the Univecee’, Sree wealth
Satay: | and beauty), Padmalaya (one whose abode
i e lotus), etc. She, being believed
to be the wife of Vishnu and the predominating deity of wealth
and beauty, is worshipped by every Hindu householder of India.
When Lakshmee is propitious, her devotee gets all sorts of pros-
perity.
Once upon a time Indra, the king of meee beta ¢ cursed by
urbasha, Rishi, forsaken by
Origin of her worship. Lakshmee, and, ‘eicetians se lost all his
qu, wataew prosperity. The other gods and god-
HIRE - ware, mh os Afterwards they went to Baikuntha, the
WUTSS Fl AMAA — abode of Vishnu, and oer Laksh-
WLR WAT: | mee, by which act they recovered their
former prosperous iain. Hence the
introduction of her worship in heaven. Mann, the son of Brahma
and progenitor of mankind, having heard from Indra of the bless-
ings he had obtained from the worship of Lakshmee, introduced
her worship on ear
Lakshmee is ites ar by Hindus in two forms. The first
, preparing a female figure consisting
The forms of Lakshmee— of two hands and feet. ‘The colour of the
drawings and paintings. figure is yellow. Seated on a lotus she
Vide wa@tratcag | holds a lotus in each of her hands. =p
wears a red cloth and various kinds of
ornaments.' The second form of her worship 1 is a basket full of
paddy, upon which a half-opened cocoanut is placed, and on the
ne side of this cocoanut there is placed a shell filled with water
. This form being a Pouranika one, is worshipped by the Hindu —
holders of all parts of India when they have a mind to do so, without nag
tion of caste or sub-caste. Bat it is sometimes 8 by an — ice
filled up with water, and having a small 1c! »
‘also in the several places of upper
Presidencies of M regen eh seger eee ‘ dastlat 46 that of
Assam. It is strange enough
Lakshmeepuja is solemnized by the —- in the month Fath of Kertic (October).
248 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | May, 1908.
whole thing is covered with a red cloth,- This basket is kept upon
a wooden seat having a lotus drawn uponit.! Besides several
kinds of creepers, footprints of Lakshmee, owls, etc., are painted
on the floor of the house where Lakshmee is worshippe ed.
The materials ee for the worship of Lakshmee are—a
eat made of kusla grass, a candlestick,
he materials required @ or ag bell, an incense-pot, various
for ire worship. kinds of flowers, rice, yellow-myro
sandal, ghee, various sorts of roasted paddy, milk, sugar, sugar
cane, — various kind of fruits and eatables, betel: leaves, si
betel-nuts, e
alvaiets is to be generally ape aees by the housewife of
a tin the event of her in-
The person by whom ability to offer coaiehe sauces the
Lakshmee is to worshipped ceremony is to be performed by the
ea the time of her wor- priest of the house. This takes place on
o)
Vide @gray and months of Pousha (January), Chaitra
aT | (March), and Bhadra (August) of every
year when harvests are gathered: and
especially on the full-moon day of the month of Aswin (Septem-
ber) and the new-moon day of Kartic (October). Besides these,
she should not be worshipped in any other month or on any other
day. Her phere should be solemnized in the evening, not in the
afternoon nor at n
The bllowing persons are deserted by Lakshmee: Those who
offend
The persons whom Laksh- friends; who speak falsehood and ignore
mee deserts and with whom the existence of God and whodo not believe
she — in the transmigration of the soul; who
Vide atsguuyq | are ingrates and traitors: who give false
alae aguTg) evidence ; who are cowards and misers;
who are quarrelsome and have got terma-
ae wives ; who are Samet of the Vedas, and at their daughters,
who take m money from the bridegrooms of their daughters ; who
are re dirty and whose laughter and mode of eating bring hatred upon
the ave malicious and who obstruct the | marriage of others
through h jealousy ; who revoke the religious and Brahmanical endow-
a or impose tax upon them ; who are proud and self-sufficient ;
ho sleep when the sun rises or sets ; who through miserly habits do
bir maintain their or wives or "helpless sisters ; and who look
This form is uonciesced especialy by the Hindu householders of we
gal in substitution of the first form. In Orissa, Centra] India and Rajputan
either of the forms is siectieel.
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Lakshmee Puja. 249
[N.S. ]
upon another's wife with amorous eyes. Lakshmee lives with
persons who do not possess any of the evil qualities enumerated
above.
The worship of Lakshmee generally concludes with ad reci-
tation of stories illustrating the good or evil consequences that
follow from a regard or disregard of her. The following, which ts
an dein ment of one of such stories, may perhaps be of in-
teres
ous upon a time Lakshmee sent her son Kuvera to her
Tradition :
Aditya Likksknee. dd to hear re story of Lakshmee.
her to listen to the story of "Enkei she replied that she
could not do soas she, through a mistake, had chewed betel that
morning.
Another day Kuvera went and again asked Bhushna to hear
the story of Lakshmee. On that day Bhushna said that she had
cooked rice for her children and by some mistake had eaten with
them that morning, On a third occasion, Kuvera went again to
Bhushna for the same purpose. Bhuslhna, seeing him and hearing
the forehead of Kuvera, thus causing a sore thereon. Be-
fore this Kuvera had never been injured by anybody. So, thinking
that if his sore were detected by his mother she would surely curse
him sit upon her me While Sepa ning his body with motherly
care, she discovered the sore an d Kuvera how he got it.
Kuvera, apprehending the peril of Py ae said, “ Mother, while I
was running in the streets, I fell down and got thesore.” Hearin ng
this, Lakshmee was very angry with the earth and called her pre-
sently and said, ‘‘ Earth, as you have injured my hitherto un-
ae red 8 son, = will Wanda your igs lity.” Earth being afraid
Kuvera denied it, saying that the sore was caused by a fall from a
tree. Lakshmee called the tree and asked if it aie pe ge pen
not guilty.
been caused by her daughter, Bhusbite and not by anybody else,
inasmuch as she knew well that no one would dare to injure her
son.
jured d son, ie pe you shall lose all cae yt and shall
be an eyesore to your husband, the king.” ‘After being so cursed
Bhushna’s biecte disappeare red, her ornaments sah transformed
into iron, and the horses and elephants began to die on being seen
by her. Her husband, too, was so displeased with hes that he
250 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
ordered his servants, Kotoal and Jalhad, to slay her and bring her
blood to him, so that he might bathe himse lf with it.
Jalhad took her intoa forest and said: “ Queen-mother, I have
been brought up by you, so it would be an act of ingratitude on
my part if I were to kill you. Moreover, kings are fickle-minded
ing by their own judgment as to whether the advice is good or bad.
I know not whether our _ will not some day ask me to bring
e So you may go to your father’s ae I shall
take the blood of dogs and cats to satisfy the king.” The Jalhad
aving said this went away.
The approach of night brought terror to Bhushna, who, being
much afraid, etic shelter under a banian tree. After some hours
there came huge python to devour Bhushna, but it was
turned into tics by her breath. There lived a pair of Begma and
agmi s on that tree. Their young ones asked the mother-
bird, “ Mother, when will my eyes be opened ?’’ Its mother said,
“ When the lady, who is now under this tree, will anoint your eyes
with the blood of her little finger, then your eye-lids will be opened.
But this lady is in great distress ; you should also do some good to
her.” Bhushna heard this and climbed up the tree and anointed
with her blood the young one’s eye-lids, which thereupon became
opened instantly. After this, the bird carried Bhushna on its
back to Lakshmee-Kantar (the wilderness of Lakshmee). “heap
they reached = place, the — bid adieu to her and went aw
There a large lake in this wilderness with the iaiahas. of
which Wasigsnnt) the father of hacks na and husband of Lakshmee,
ed to bat
8 e. So the maid-servants of Narayana came there to
fetch water. Bkuahua” asked eat “Who will bathe with the
water you are taking?” The eplied, ‘“ Narayana.’
Bhushna then clever] a4 ae ring into a jar withont the
knowledge of the maid-servants. When Narayana was bathing,
he found a precious ring in the water and asked the maid-servants
found that his daughter Bhushna was weeping there. He under-
stood everything and instructed her to ery loudly, uttering the
names of her father and mother. He came back and finished his
bath. While going to his breakfast he heard the erying, and asked
Lakshmee who was crying. Lakshmee knew that her ————
was crying, but suppressing the fact she said, ‘“ Somebody in
” But Narayana said: ‘‘ Perhaps ths mourner
might be a near relation of ours, as your and my names are being
uttered. Perhaps my beloved daughter Bhushna is in distress.’
Hearing this Lakshmee said : “When a man becomes old, he be-
comes mad, and such is the case with you ; otherwise you could not
oO
more notice of the cry.” Narayana said that he could not eat un-
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Lakshmee Puja. 251
[N.S.]
less he ascertained who was crying. He went to the spot and
brought Bhushna home, and asked Lakshmee to cast a kindly look
on her daughter. Lakshmee was obliged to be favourable to
Bhushna, which removed all her calamities.
few days after Bhushna was called back by her paler
the king, and again lived with him a happy life. hase that tim
she never forgot to listen to the story of Lakshmee.!
e kinds of stories are listened in Benga] only. But in al] other
parts of India similar stories are listened at the end of the Lakshmeepuja in
their respective languages
a
fret
w
oe
Soe
‘ane
28, Two Tibetan charms obtained by Lieutenant-Colonel
Stuart H. Godfrey in Ladakh, one for chasing
away evil spirits and the other for
compelling fortune.
By MawAmanopdpuyAya Satis Cuanpra Vipyasuusana, M.A., Pa.D.
A few weeks ago Lieut.-Colonel 8. H. Godfrey, Political
Agent, Dir, Swat and Chitral, sent to the Indian Museum two
Tibetan charms obtained by him in Ladakh: they were put into my
hands by Mr, I. H. Burkill for examination. One of the inserip-
tions appears to be a charm against demons called ‘‘ Srun-de”’; the
other, called “ Lun-ta,” is used both as a flag and for personal wear.
The first oe contains the picture of a devil who is
being coerced, She is shackled at the feet and arms by chains,
and has an iron plate over the bosom. The inscription is in
Tibetan character, but the language used is a corrupt form of
Sanskrit with an occasional admixture of Tibetan expressions.
An English translation of the inscription is given below :—
TransLation oF Inscription I. (Fig. 1.)
[On the top]—Let there be refuge in the Saviour Mother.
| At the ears ]—Noise of thunder
[On the bosom }-—O Governess of ‘the three worlds, come hither
to grant us boons; thou art coerced, fulfil our desires.
Fettered !
[Between the legs]|—Thunder! Thunder!
[Below the feet]|—Protect! Protect! Hail!
(On the ene ne en all times let black spirits and red
[On the left per ae the region of the living save us from
injury by demons. Fettered!
According to Colonel Godfrey the charm is used to deliver a
man age the enmity of another and from evil spirits ax aging
madne He reports that the writing in the centre, locally
intelligible, is believed to have come from China.
ond inscription contains the picture of a Lun-ta, that
ni an fierial horse of fortune. It is also called a gem :
e, for it carries a jewel called nor-bu on its back. Its figure is
prio ‘hoisted upon a tall post by the side of a dwelling-house. — It
corresponds exactly to the Long-Horse or Horse-Dragon of China,
which is there a symbol of grandeur. In In dia and Burmah there
is sgn, — Is an on counterpart of the Lua-ta.
ription is in Tibetan character and the language used
is Tibetan, we the acta of a few Sanskrit words at the
*
254 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
beginning. An English translation of the inscription is given
below :—
TRANSLATION OF InNscriprion II. (Fig. 2.)
Om-a-him, Hail! Vajra-guru Padma-siddhi. ‘
O Tara, save us, I invoke thee. m-a-him
Ho-He. Tiger, lion, Garuda and dragon ! be propitious here.
e all assembled !
Let age, body, i fortune, life, merit and wealth prosper
ring the
m ! "Offering to the Supratistha-Vajra.
Victory to the gods!
Colonel : Godfrey says that the charm is believed to free a man
from illness: ‘“‘ Illness will leave a man like a horse galloping, if
the charm be bound on to him; like yarkz-tusol, ~ waxing moon,
a man will improve, who wears this; and an nfortuna te man
hoists it as a flag on a hill to bring fortune to him
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Two Tibetan Charms. 255
[ N.S. ]
+d
(ab) )
AS Niki ee
GE SNe!
ai ane ee
”
i
j
29. The Date of the Salimi Coins.
By H. Beveripesr.
Taylor in the oe ee ere Supplement to the Journ.
high ae Beng. for 1904, 68, thinks that the Salimi coins
cannot have been issued daring the reign of Akbar, as Jehangir
never was governor of Gujarat, and as his rebellion did not exte md
to Ahmadabad, The first of these gb fabs is probably techni-
cally correct, for it does not appear that Prince Salim was ever
formally made governor of Gujarat. But it niles seems certain that
in hisown name. We are told in the Mirat Ahmadi, p. 193
the Bombay lithograph, that Salim, in the year 1011 (1602 rs
received a grant of a lakh of rupees out of the collections of the
port of Cambay; and the Maasir-l-Umara, in the notice of Farid
; ar
citadel, as his servants had gone off to Gujarat (a name which
often means Ahmadabad) which had been recently given to him in
fief (tiyal)
The aise motive for this request was to protect Salim
from being assaulted by the partizans of Khusrau, but the
appointment looks as if Akbar had wished Ne es es range to
a distant province, in the interests of Su Khusra is
descendant Aurangzeb acted in a similar manner when ie sent
away, when he was dying, his son A’zam Shah to Malwa lest
he should interfere with Kam Bakhsh Tt is true that Azizko ka
Gujarat. At all events he seems to have | een a special seletion
gave on the third year of his reign; appeal o imply this
It seems to me exceedingly scpeaede pe Jehangir would,
after his accession, use the name Salim on his coins; and it is
ae
Lal
A
i=]
o
fm)
g
a
BS e
a
=]
a
@
ot
= ag
oO
during Akbar’s lifetime.
Prince was de facto governor of Gujarat, or because he was a
rebel. I note with reference to p. 71 of Dr. Taylor's article that
Jehangir ascended the throne on the 20th and not the Sth Jumada
II. Akbar did not die till the 10th of that month.
Sines = i
ees
DMCS YR Re 20s ieee tieens aan eater 0a nates emma
30, Note on the Peregrine Falcon (Falco peregrinus).
By Lior. oe D. C. Partiuott, Secretary,
ard of Examiners
In India the female is called bahri, and the male bahri bachcha ;
but by the Persians and Arabs both theshahin and the e peregrine
are called shahin. In Baghdad the female peregrine is called
shahina, more rar ely bahkriya
down to moult, 2 lbs. 74 0z. A very fine-looking haggard, caught
at Dera Ghazi Khan on the 25th March, 1899, weighed only 2 lbs.
43. oz.
number of scutelle on the middle toe of a female—scutel-
it 22. The number of these scales, however, is no indication o
the length of bs toe, as the scales in different individuals vary
very much in
The oatieetias ici India with the duck, and in the Panjab
are usually caught on the banks of the rivers by means of a
barak of either a Saivnk or a shahin tiercel. A bird-catcher told me
that he once caught a peregrine tiercel with a red-headed merlin
as a barak. Hawk-catchers state that the peregrines entering
tows le was caught at Novitinee: The earliest date on which
actually obser vod a wild peregrine was 4th Ostabad 1891, at Dera
Ismail Kha
Tn 1896, a d ear, only one young peregrine was caught
Peshawar, ih 0 in Chhach- iy Sey fous’ i a agate and iweaty:
one at Gurga
In the roan of Gandi Umr Khan near Dera Ismail Khan,
chargh- -catchers say that they catch on an average five peregrine
‘tiercels’ a year, ter pei ‘falcons, In 1895, however, one
’ esgic was Big ‘pitie
regrine a pie of India later than charghs. Som
Chhach tatocnieri tntstal that the haggards leave first, and that
the young birds follow, making their exit with the quail. On the
10th April, 1897, the peregrines ia ad back through the
Bannu District, on the return migrati
260 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1908.
Some haggards, at any rate, pair ane ‘leaving India. On
the 4th April, 1896, a pair were seen to hawk and killa small bird
in Jhelum. On the 18th, Lieut-Colonel s Biddulph caught a
young falcon. On the 28th April, 1897, a young falcon was
reported to me in Chhach as having been seen that day. Most of
the issn an it was said, had passed over. There were then,
— od many duck and quail about, and also an old heron or
young ‘falcon,’ caught a day or two before, had yellow
feet, and had renewed a few of the small feathers on the back,
breast bs
s caught on the return migration are styled by falcon-
ers celeron :
wild state, peregrines prey chiefly on duck, pigeons,
quail, teatl birds, and Indian crows. Like many other hawks
they will, in the dusk, kill bats ; but bat’s flesh is not palatable to
hem ey wall also eat locusts? In t the locust year of 1891
i
None were cangh at Lakhi in the Bannu idhen 3 two only
Whether hawks do or do not act as “ Nature’s Police” isa
moot point. They do, however, when they have a choice, select
the bird of weakest flight. This does not mean that they select
the bird that is nearest to them, nor even the bird that is best
placed for a stoop. If several houbara get up one after another, a
hawk will waver, and perhaps change its objective more than
once, It will forsake, greatly to the disgust of the falconer, a
fine cock houbara that is quite close, a perhaps go after an
unseen bird two or three hund a When such is the
ease, it will always be found that the bird last selected is small or
w eakly. e reverse never happens. This peculiarity is more
marked in haggards than in young hawks. Wild birds, hunters
Some young bri tried seem to injure the breast-bone when
stooping, perhaps by grazing it along the ground. I had a
trained bird that did so twice, on each occasion out of sight ; and I
twice caught young birds that had been so injured, and “had a scab
all along the breast-bone. The second bird was caught in a curi-
us manner. Onthe 9th April it killed a crow in the Infantry
lines at Dera Ghazi Khan and was deprived of its quarry by a
sepoy. In half an hour or so it killed another crow in the lines,
1 Adjective da Nau-roz, the Persian New Year’s Day, corresponding
to ane =a a
27T ter ae a haggard that ased to eat earthworms.
3 Vide. Smet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. III, No. 3, of
1907, p. 186.
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Note on the Peregrine Falcon. 261
[N.8.]
when a Pathan sepoy, stalking it round the corner of a building,
cast a blanket over it. e bird was, with the exception of the
scab on its breast, healthy and well, but rather thin
et Bi return year after year to the same spot. In 1886
ni
City chasing tlie pigeons. Pigeon-fanciers said it had been their
bane for years, and a big reward was offered for its capture.
antes years later it was still in its old haunt.
Another bird used to roost in a palm-tree at the edge of the
Indus, near Dera Ghazi Khan. One year the bridge of boats
started from this very tree, and a boat, its mast level with the
mail Khan Cantonment not more than eight feet from the
| Peregrines are unfortunately slow moulters. I twice
caught fine healthy haggards at Christmas that were not clean
moulted, their first flight-feather being only three parts grown.
22 quoting John Barr, states hat he latter moulted a pere-
grine in an exceedingly short space of time by feeding her on the
heads, necks and pinions of fat ducks, and by keeping her under
a small tented shelter upon which the sun beat down with force ;
and that the feathers nourished by the fat were broader and
stronger and grew faster than in any other instance. For the
same reason Indians mix butter with a moulting hawk’s food, and
in a short time hawks will learn to eat a big pat of butter, —
I have more than once tried mixing the yolk of with a mo
ing hawk’s food, but am of opinion that the egg makes the feather
dry and brittle.
T
lo
weighed, it will be found, that whether the bird be large or
medium-sized, her weight will approximate this weight closely,
2.é., Within less than an ounce. I had a young peregrine that,
weighing 2 Ibs. 3 oz., would kill houbara, and 2 238 2 oz., heron ;
but at this weight she would never even try a ond flight. I
reduced her weight we some time to 2 lbs. and rar she would
kill several houbara in a morning. She, also, at this weight took
to chasing pigeons hi being exercised at the lure, though at the
higher weights she had ignored them. I then brought her up
again to the weights first mentioned, with the same results.
When intermewed she still worked best at 2 Ibs.!
An experienced falconer knows the condition of his hawk by simply
non his fingers over breast and muscles under the wings, for his fingers
262 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
Hither the ‘haggard’ or the young gs i = can be
trained to both large and small quarry, but the former is harder
to keep in condition and seldom loses her wikion anpletely $.4.,
she is inclined to become wild when on the wing. There is no
was “ ped kind, young or old, that cannot be thoroughly tamed
t quarry of some sort, but the question is, is she worth
the while ak Some hawks, on the other hand, seem to train them-
Baron cinal should be trained and entered to wild quarry as
em. Ifa
ee flown at wild quarry, abe i may us quite spoilt,' and it may be
no easy matter to get her to kill even teal. She will have lost
her decision and will stoop too late. When the first hunger is on
i
able to them, but because they soon learn that the heron is a
e sure
the shoulder, a fact wall depicted 1 in one of eae pictures. A
regrine can with ease be fully trained to fly ont of the hood (but
not to ‘ wait on’ ) in three weeks. On a4th November two pere-
grines were brought to me with sealed eyes? The first killed a
h m i i
a flying train of night-heron, sid one of houbara.? The second,
trained in the same way, killed on the 21st. Both hawks killed
heron* and honbara well, On the other hand unduly hurrying
the early training to ‘the lure is fatal, for, if a hawk is put on the
wing before she is fit and keen, she will fly and stoop in a slack
manner: this will become a confirmed habit and it wili then be
ra ce to give her the requisite amount of exercise at a dead
t is, of course, understood that, if peregrines are a ene
. Qe ordinary dead lure, they must be given nothing on it but
fresh palatable birds. “Mi tchell, probably writing from hos
fe) a ' ke.
flight-feathers are too stiff and bri ttle for such a flight. The
Lagar, an Indian falcon that metas resembles the peregrine in
are educated. A beginner, however, will learn a good deal by weighing his
awks frequently. To catch, train, and enter hawks to pers: is no difficult
2 Even sitting on a perch with ‘ sealed’ eyes has a certain taming effect,
and so too the ‘carriage’ on the jour oe Hawks that have been caught
some days att at least, = nt to feed sg
3 She weighed then, as stated above,
4 It is very rare t that t two falcons are Pony at a heron in India,
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Note on the Peregrine Falcon. 263
[N.S.]
size and appearance, ¢s commonly flown at hare. I have known
even experienced falconers to mistake a lagar on the wing for. a
peregrine.
All hawks should be trained as fat as possible. If trained
and entered thin, especially if they have been kept thin any time,
they will, when brought up into condition, take to ‘ soaring’ in
the jungle, or will misbehave in other ways. Ifa freshly-caught
hawk reaches you thin, no great harm may be done if she is not
allowed to remain thin. Gradually but quickly she should be
There is, however, no difficulty or danger in teaching an ‘ inter-
mewed ’ hawk to ‘ wait on.’ é;
a peregrine has not been flown at large quarry for some
time, itis as well she should be extra keen for the first flight.
Perhaps you have an excellent young peregrine that has killed,
say only one or two houbara, and for some reason you have not
been able to fly her for a fortnight. If she is now not extra keen,
she will, at her first flight, follow the houbara perhaps for miles,
hesitating to close and turn it. There is every chance of her
getting lost. In the Introduction, page viii, to “A Sporting
Turn” by Colonel T, Thornton, it is stated that, “.... he oc-
casionally flew his hawks at bustards, the apparent slowness of
that bird, when seen at a distance, tempting him to the trial, but
the hawks had no chance. (Birds of Wiltshire, page 345).” Now
it could not have been that the peregrines were outpaced, but they
naturally hesitated to close with such a powerful quarry as a big
bustard. Some hawks require to be skilfully entered by trains to
even houbara, which on the ground puff themselves out and look
formidable, and do not hesitate to charge an uncertain hawk,
Even steady and tried old duck-hawks, if not flown at wild quarry
for some time, will, on the first day, be successful in only easy
ground : they will continually miss opportunities. ;
reeman, in his “ Practical Falconry,” writes:—‘I do not
‘know how it is, but I have almost always found that good fresh
doves for choice. If the beginner feeds on one kind of bird only
he will be able to judge the exact amount of food necessary. ©
Whether the hawk is fed twice a day according to- the
264 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1908.
astern, or once a day according to the Western custom, is merely
a paises matter, for te amount of food given in the twenty-four
hours should be the s
‘he morning is ie el time for hawking, so if the falconer
can manage to fly his hawks in the morning, well and good ; let
them be fed once a day, and in the morning. When, however,
beating all day for houbara in the desert where it is not always
possible to have houbara marked down, or if the falconer wishes
As already stated, the bést food for hawks is "Gee or dove flesh.
Asa make-shift, crows! may be given. The difference between
feeding a hawk on crows pel pigeons is the difference between
feeding a pony on gram and oats, Indian falconers style all the
flesh of one wing and one side of the breast of a bird, a ba A
g meal the two w, and as an evening
meal the two baghl and the two thighs. The heart, | d
gall-bladder can ven. t or more of eac
be given fresh and warm on the lure, and two-thirds wetted, é.e.,
.- while the hawk is pulling on the fist, well-water or water ‘with
the chill off, should be continually dabbed on the meat with the
left hand. Indian falconers, through laziness, cut up the meat
and add water to it, giving it to the hawks as wet as possible
Hawks, Severe, should get as much pulling-exercise (‘tiring’)
as possible. A casting of wetted feathers and a _sprin ling of
clean river gravel, the grains about the size of a pin’s head, should
be given after the evening meal; and occasionally when the
Winther is very cold, two or three seeds of the large cardamoms
is on one-and-a-half to one-and-three-quarters of a crow, It will
be found that the weight of the morning meal is a little more than
33 tolas (about 13 oz.) and of the evening about 6 tolas. [Mitchell
mentions that the day, allowance for a peregrine falcon is about a
third of a pound of beef.] Natives are fond of giving goat’s
g bg
about a third more than the above quantity should be given; but,
as aeady stated, even to a chargh or Aa butcher's et should
rarely be given, and to a peregrine n
awk has been aconstonene ty be fed twice a day, i
should not be allowed to go too long in the morning without aa.
or it will feel faint. If not fed as usual before noon, it will cer-
tainly lose a little condition. The hawk that is to be flown last
may get a very light meal, with water, in the morning, before
starting to beat for houbava, one or two hawks being kept unfed
for the early flights.
1 In Scotland the peregrine is said to prey largely on carrion-crows and
ies.
|
j
eo
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Note on the Peregrine Falcon. 265
[W.S.]
In India, lost hawks have considerable sated in feeding
themselves, as there is seldom enough breeze to deaden the soun
of the bell. ea falconers tell me that, on Saliabudy plain,
the reverse is the ca
31. Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal.
By Monmonan Cnaxravarti, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S,
The scone a of Old Bengal has been discussed in several
papers, notably by Mr. Pargiter for the Hindu period, and by
Messrs. Blochmann and Beames for the caine ees period. : Still
the field is not exhausted, and an immense amount of spade-work
yet remains to be done. The present er has been written
with the object of drawing attention to 4% subject, which must
be interesting to all residents of Bengal.
I. PUNDRAS, PUNDRA-VARDDHANA,
This paper is be Sign to the Bengali-speaking tract, other-
wise one might e begun with the Angas, who are general y
grouped with the Hanes tribes in abe epics, and who for ‘med the
easternmost tribe known to the Aryans in the time of Atharva-
samhita.*
The Pundras, if not so old as Angas, must still be placed
in a remote period. In the Avztareya-
ee while narrating the legend of
sepa, it is said that he was offered
the right of premogeniture by Viveatee. Of the latter’s hundred
sons, the fifty elder ones were not pleased at this, on which they
were cursed by their father to have the lowest castes for their des-
cendants, “Therefore are many of the most degraded classes of
men, the rabble for the most part, such as the Andhras, ebrued
Sabaras, Pulindas and Miutibas, a of Visvam eee
Pundras:
(a) Vedic period.
the Upanisads, the earliest of which extended over a period o
or ar B00 to 500 B.C. according to Professor Deussen.’ Consequently,
E. Pargiter, Ancient Countries in Eastern India, J.A.S.B., 1897.
Part ce pp. 85-112 ; H. Blochmann, Geographical and Historical Notes on the
Burdwan and Pres idency Divisions, Bengal, Appendix to the History of
phy
Bengal, Part I, J.A.S.B., 1873, Part I, pp. 209-810; Part II, 1874,
et seq.; Part I It, tapi p. oa et seq. ; Jolin Beames, Notes on Akbar’s nial
J RS .8., 1896, p 83-136
2 Gandhar | ea Majavaabhyo = oe pie Magadhebhyoh | Praigyan janam
=1iva gevadhim takmanam paridadmasi ||
Transl. :—In the 3 Gandharis, ake Wajuvatites, $1 e Angas, and the Maga-
dhas, we deliver over the takman —- age a servant, ee treasure.
Atharva-samhité, Kanda V, Anuvika 5, verse
3 Ait. Brahmana, Bk. VII hae : Haug’ 8 eansiiiiea: pp 469-470.
+ Ch. XV, 26 (B: ib. Ind. E p- 695
5 Deussen, Philosophy of om "Dpowishads, Eng. transl., p. 51,
268 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
before 1000 B.C., the Pundras had been known to the Aryans, and
located in East India evidently beyond the Angas
The statement that the Pundras were ate ts of the sage
' ; isvamitra would seem to imply that
(b) Epic period. they had Aryan blood, though degraded ;
and this opinion survived in the epic period. the Mahabharata
and Harivamsa,' the Pundras with Angas, Vangas, Suhmas and
fluenced in one direction by the surrounding tribes of dasyus, while
the religious faith in the Madhyadesa had been changing in quite
a differ
ion,
In the epic period, the tribe was generally named Pundra
but variations were used as Pundraka, micas Si Paundraka, cme
in one instance even Paundrika. The forms Pundra and Paundra
are found so late as Varahamihira’s Brhat-sambita of the sixth
centry A.D., Dasa-kuma@ra-carita probably of that century, and
1 Mahabharata, pr gate Ch. CIV, 52-55; Harivamsa, Harivarnga-
parvva, Ch. XXXI. "33-42. T quote from the Bangabiasi waiete. reprints of
the Bombay Texts with the commentaries of Nilakantha, unless otherwise
eci
ns 2 Manu-samhité X, 44; MBh., pigreter aman cb XXXV, 18.
3 The various references may be rity ified ;—
Paondra—Mahdbhdsya, under Pani oy 2. 52; ce Visaye-"ngah \
Vangah A Subd Pundit Kielhor’s Ed. IT, 282. Ramayana, Kiskin-
dhyakanda, C 1.4 > 12. Ma Naadeune Adi-P°, CIV. 53, 55,
CXITI, 29; SebiinP, X va ee 22, LII, 16; Bhi gma-P®, IX, 61;
Karna a-P®., I, 19, xxii a Harivamea, Hariy. ae XXXL 34,
Bhaviya-parrea, XLVI, 5 56. Prickeaane ¥ 70, IX. 15, X, 14, XI,
58, XVI,3 asa-kumdra-carita, ucchasa III, (° se p. 125, 1 126, (N.
Sagar Pres oe ). Visnu-purdna, it 3, 15 ; Markan deya- -Purdna, (transl.
Bib. Ed.), Pee 325, 327, 329, 331, 334, 358. * Garuda-purina, Lv 13.
» Adi di-P*,, OLXX XVII, ee Vana-P°, LI, 22; Drona-P°,
Paundra.—
IV, 8, tis. “Anusasana- Pp’, XXXYV, ff. Va Visnu-P°, XXXIV, 14,
LIX tna r 68 ; Bhavisya- P?, , 1, XCII, 1, 7, XCII, 1, 6, XCVII,
25, CI, 1, 2, 18. Bharata’s Né@tya-sastram, XIII, 32. Br. sam., V, 74,
80, XIV, 7. Garuda-pur., ee fo 8; Mark.-pur., p. 329. Vayu-pu Us,
( Anandasrama, Puna Ed) XCIX,
Pandraka.—MBh., Sab IV, 2, We 18. HV., Harivarnga-P°,
xX. 42. Mark. ee "| ao ),p.
Paundraka—Manu- sam., X. 4 wen P°. CLXXXVI, 12; Sabha-P°,
, XXXIV, il. HV., xGur , 4, XCIII, 20, XCIV, 8 et seq.
Vienu -pur,, V. 34, 4-27; Bhagavata-pur., -
Paundrika—MBh., Sabhi- :P°, LII. 16. Cf. Mitkewit, ‘transl, p. 329.
& ‘i
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 269
[N.8.]
the Puranas generally of uncertain dates but containing much old
material,
In the references of the epic period, the Pundras were located
in Eastern India. A passage in the Speed eekly Chapter XXX,
precise details. Bhima fought with Karna (the king of Anga), an
after defeating him conquered the hill tribes (20). Then he titled
in battle at Modagiri (its) king (21). Next, subduing the pow
ful Pundra king Vasudeva and the king of Kausiki- kaccha, he fell
on the Vanga king (22-3), ter conquerin
Mlecchas (25). In another passage of the same parvva (XIV, 20),
the aforesaid Vasudeva is described as the king of Vangas, Pundras
and Kiratas. The Pundra land is thus narrowed down to the
tract having , Anga and the Kausiki marshes on the west, the
mays (hill ieiba) on the north, the Vangas on digs south-east,
and the Suhmas with Tamraliptas on the south-we
: was usual in old days, this tract was sana bounded by
Their location. natural barriers like mountains or large
rivers. On the east the boundary was
the Karatoya, named in the Mahabharata list of rivers and specially
noted for sanctity.! The Amarakosa gives it the synonym sada-
(TX. 24) aoe from the ie and therefore S Hohe have
been the name of another river, the Sadanira@ of oe Mathava
in the Satapatha-brahmana. Is the name Karatoya pegs from
khara- ci or swift-watered, having been fed by the rapid hill-
stream n the west the bounda ary of Pundras would have
been some large stream, lying east of the Kausiki. What river
can this be but the modern Mahananda? It is not unlikely that
the Ganges itself flowed further east into the southern part of the
d ahinanda, with the junction-point higher up. In the
south it was bounded probably by the §.-E. branch of the Gangee
(modern se the bifurcation being pretty old and shown i in
Ptolemy’s ma The northern boundary was ill-defined, wi
jungles, hills, and aboriginal tribes like Kiritas. The grey
(syama) diamonds exported from Paundra* were probably
brought from these northern hills.
| Bhisma-P°, IX ; Vana-P°, LXX
aratoyam Lieshatlae tri-ratr- corned
Asvamedham = avapnoti praja spat cok | 3 ||
2 Amarakosa, Kinda I, Vargga X, verse 33.
3 A. nes Nordenskiold, Porciaile Man, Plate XXV (reprint of 1490
A.D., Ed. Rome).
4 Brhat-samhita, UXXX UXXX, 7; Garuda-purana, LXVIUI, 1, 17-18. Cf. Travels
of Nicolo Conti (circa 1440), transl., J. W. Jones, (Haklnyt Society), p. 10,
e speaks of carbuncles,
270 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
in the same sentence (LII, 16). But they might be mere ‘poetical
repetitions (or even interpolations), as similar repetitions appear in
the same sentence with respect to Kaukkurah and Kukkurék. The
formation Paundrikan is also peculiar. Is it a mis-reading of
Saundikah, a» name used with Pawndrak in Anudasana- -parvva,
XXXV, 17? Anyhow, it would not be safe to draw any dis-
tinction on this single line, apparently corrupt, until corrobo-
The Mahabharata and the Harivamsa, and following them the
es urdnas, name only one king of Paundra,
Their King. viz., Basudeva. the specs he is des-
cribed as a powerful sovereign, ruling Pundras, Vangas and
-Kiratas, 7.e., the greater part of Bengal, and surnamed pepereks
MBh.. HV., Visnn-pur, Bhagavata) and also Pawndra (H
son of his, Sudeva, is named in HV. ( Visnu-parvva, LIX, 4), Bhs
capital called Paundrasya nagararn (Bhavisya-Parvva, XCIT.
He fought with the Yadavas and was killed by Krsna with ake
(battle described in 12 chapters in HV., Bhav.-parvva, CXCI-CII ;
Visnu-pur., V, 34. 4-27 ; Bhagavata-pur., X, 66-23).
In the medieval period the tribal name Pundra was replaced
(c) Medieval period.
Sthaviras, where the bg sakha of Godasa Gana is named Pundra-
vardhaniya! ; and in the Asok-dvadana, which speak of Asoka
having put to death 3 in Punda- varddhana many naked sectarians
for doing despite to Buddhist worship.? The dates of their composi-
tions are not known. But the name is mentioned in the Records
and the Life of topes under the heading Pun-na-fa- i -na §
rey ee ana). an-chwang visited the land a
twelfth aa
1 Kalpa-sutra, eae S.B.E., Gaon he 288.
2 ga ee 427, 1.¢
3 Records of the ‘pester World “Beal, II, 194-5; Watters, II, 184-5; Life,
eae p- “ty
4 J.A.8.B., 1894, p. 53f; Ep. Ind., IV, 247.
: 5 “goed sar ie adore, Lambaka III, tarabga 8, vv. 254, 290, tar. -5, 17,
19, 21; Lamb. V, tar.:1, se Cf. Raja-tarangini, IV, 421
8 AS. B., 19u0,'p.
Ne i aid
Vol. IV, No. 5,] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 271
[N.S.]
In his Records rear prii supplies us with a description
= land and the people. The country
was 4,000 li in circuit, and had a flourish-
ing population. Tanks, seach and flowery groves alternated
and there. The land was low and moist, and crops were
abundant, The climate was genial. The people ee sacha learn-
ing. The Digambara Nigranthas were very n aiaties the
Deva temples were a hundred in number. Twenty Baddhistic
monasteries existed with some 2,000 brethren of both the vehicles.
Of these the most magnificent was a sangharama, 20 li to the west
of the capital, with the name variously given as Po-shih-p‘o, Po-
kth-p‘o or sa kih-sha (? Vasiva, an ien).
Yuan-chwang,
ri to cross a an river. ‘The en was ‘hits evidently
the east by the Karatoya e large number of Jainas comes as
a surprise, but is preity feiely ee oe by the references in the
Kalpa-stitra and Asok-avadana. The Deva temples were mostly
Saiva or Sakta. The Harivamsa and the Puranas located the
oe of Bana the Saiva king towards this side ; and Kamaritpa,
e great stronghold of Devi- worship, adjoined it.!
In the epigraphical records Pundra (or Paundra®)-varddhana
a bhakti or province. It was
divided into v/sayas or districts, mandalas
or sub-districts, and gramas or villages. In the plates of Pala
and Sena kings the following names of its divisions appear
In inscriptions.
h: i cere emperor with Vyazhratati- mandala a;
2. Sthalikkata-visaya with Amrasandika-mandala
3. ong ga-visaya with mandalas Halavarta and Gokalika. 4
Kotivarsa is to be identified with the Pargana a4 Oe kot, a
town on ‘the left bank of the Punarbhava river, 18 miles S.-S. -W.
of Dinajpur town, and named in the Tabakat-7 per as Diw-kot.
The others cannot be located. According to an inscription,
Paundra-varddhana-bhiikti included even Vatga with the bhaga
Vikramapur.’ The Tarpana-dighi plate of Laksmanasenadeva
‘2 me ane icogr: ariees egestas this view. — er 997, has—
napada-karnayoh pur-Devikota uma:
aytieae sam ‘Base aulees sud. habe Pte ee tat ||
Rerpetinnsdate s Tri- kanda-sesah similarly pare: (11, 197).—
Dev ina-puram k
Syae- -0 parma c=atha Ao marga- acc |
2 Khalimpor es ate, Ep. Ind. 1V. 249, 1. 30; Anulia plate of Laksmana-
wean J.A.8.B. 1900, p. 64, 1. 34-5 (Mandala alon e).
Khalimpur pla
2,
: ; Gokalika in nee Dinaijpur plate of Mahipala, J.A:8.B. 1892, p.
1. 30; Halavarta in the Manahali plate of Madanapiladeva, J.A.S.B, Pros
p. 71, 1. 82; visaya: lone in the Ames aicchi plate, Ta Ant., XIV 265 1, 24.
5 J.A.S.B., 1896, p. :
272 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908,
has Varedyan in the place of Visaya, which seems to be a
misreadin ne
The grant-portions clearly show that Pundra- varddhana
formed a part of the Pala kingdom, from the time of Dharmapala-
deva (fourth quarter of the ninth century) to Madanapaladeva
subject to the Senas, as the various plates of Laksmanasena, and
his son Visvariipasena, show in their pease itiettone:
Towards the end of Laksmanasena’s rule Bengal was invaded
; by the Islamic forces under the heli
(a) Mussalman period. chiefs, who gradually conquered th
province. In Paundra-varddhana lay sdk of the Bengal He
named in the Tabakat-< Nasiri,—e.g., Burdhan-kot and D
where Muhammad-i Bakht-yar halted on his A to and retreat
from Tibbat ; poh Ss the fief of ’Ali-i Mardan, the murderer of
Muhammad-i i Bakht-yar; Maksadah and Santus, Shae lay the
mb of his successor Muhammad-i Sheran; Gangiri or Kankiri,
of Dinajpur District), Santos. (No. 68 of Dinajpur District),
and Khangor (No. 16 of Bogra er na stillsurvive as parganas.*
Burdhan-kot is identified with Rajbari, 19 miles north of Bogra
town ; and Bangaon of the printed ae (Bekanwah of Raverty)
with a place of — same name near Devikot ; while Naran-goe must
be near Devikot.®
After the Mussalman euiraosts the name Paundra-varddhana
isappeared. In only two later Sanskrit works the name Pundra
can be traced. The lexicography Tri-kanda--iesa divides the
Pundras among Varendri, Gauda and Nivrtti +; while the Brah-
manda section of the Bhavisyat-purana 5 extends the term Pundra-
desa over Bengal, Bihar and Chota-Nagpur and divides it into
nine divisions. In the rent-roll of Todarmal, the tract proper
was distributed among the following Ea abad
Panjra, Ghoraghat, N.E. Lakhnauti and S.W. Bazuaha.
Very little is known about its old ‘apitat The Records says
’ that the capital was more than 30 li in
Capital circuit, and that the a ae travelled
from it east above 900 li to reach the con ntry of Kamaripa; the
Life adds that going from it 900 li or so south-east "8 came to the
country of Karnasuvarna. Cunningham identified it with Maha-
sthin-gar, whose ruins lie seven miles north of Bogra town on the
1 J.AS.B., 1875, p.12. Is Varedyén meant for Varendran? The text
requires re- -editing.
2 The numbers are taken from the Statistical Accounts of Bengal.
3 hate J.A.S.B., 1875, pp
# II. 187; Madhya-dei = xo’ tha Pusdrih "syur = Varendri- Gauda-Nivrttu
6 Wilson, Le. p.
8 Jarrett, Aim-i sg T, "131, 135-8; "J.R.A.S., 1896, pp. 112, 115-7,
122-8.
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 273
[N.S.]
Karatoya river, oie identified the monastery Po-shi-po with
Bhasu Biha ar to i est.! The fort has several old re nan
ie :
as one of importance. * it is not noticed in t maps ,
and the direction §.-E. to Karna-suvarna (Gauda) toa sia hold
d. With this eection, some place higher up on the Maha-
nanda would agree. Were it not that the distance from Karna-
Paundra P?) could have been identified with this. It had un-
doubtedly old Hindu tanks with architectural remains, several of
which had been built into ee mosque, Eklakhi tomb, and other
Mussalman buildings of Pandua? The distance from Kamaripa
and the distance from Rentigal (600 li) also do not disagree with
this eesti ion.
The name of the capital is not given in the Records. In the
ee silers of the Rastrakita Govinda IV, dated 8th August
D., land ie granted toa Brahmana coming from Pundra-
Seite’ na-nagara § ; ‘while in the Brhat-katha-manjari a town is
named Pundra-varddhana-pura
Lastly, according to the aaa oe dramatical treatise, the
e which should be used by actors
tangusge. pers Ss alate hig a. Wiekeaa, Raivaicen
Vatsas, Odras, Magadhas, Paund¢ras, Naipalikas, Pragjyotisas,
: : sendh
pointing out the prevalent form of language in Eastern India.
Il. GAUDA, LAKSMANAVATI.
Gauda has not been traced in any _—s of the Vedic or
epic period, But it must have existed
Maude. from a pretty old time, as itis named in
the oldest rhetorical works. In Kavy- adarsa or Mirror of Poetry
by Dandyacarya, of the various poetical margas or styles, two are
specially selected for discussion, V aidarbha-Gaudiyan, Vaidarbha
and Gaudiya ®; and Kavy-adarsa’s date is believed to be of the sixth
: Arch. Sur, Rep., India, XV., PP. Vey =
2 Do., p. 80: venshaw’ 8s Gau
3 Ind. Ant., XIT
# Lamb. III tide “a vv. 237, 2
5 Bharata’s Natya.dastram, Cnt, 82-34, ‘Two verses of this importan
passage are quoted be
Anga ahaa Kalhglines Vatsd8=c= aiv=Odra-Magadhah\
Paundra-Naipalikas =c=aiva Antar-gir i-Bohir -girah i 321
Prapai-(gjyau) tisah Pulindas-ca Vai Ta
ar, $a, pariccheda I, 40, 42, 44 (anuprasa- a), 46,
For Gantiya rh cf. Hargaccarstam, introductory verse 7; Wamana’s Kavyd-
lankéra-sitra, 9 12; Radrata’s Kavyd-lankara, Adh. II. 4-5
Prelate te gre tL 28, 31.
274 . Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1908.
century ec -In the still older work, Bharata’s Natya-sastram,
or Treatise on Dramatic Performances, the hair-dressing of
Gandiyas 1s wpecally a déeirt bed.!
Gauda was originally the name of a district, An inscrip-
tion on the Kanheri hill, Bombay,
oe clares that the Buddhist ate
Avighnakara, who caused to be built hall-mansions thereon with
a donation of one hundred drammas, came from Ganda-visaya,
Gauda-visayid =agata.2 In Brhat- sarivhitd, the tribe Gaudaka
is placed in the eastern division with Paundras and Tamraliptakas.®
A more precise location does not appear in Sanskrit works. But
if the auda .king of Bana’s Harsa-caritam be identical with
more than ten Bnddhist mon
brethren of the Sammatiya sehser "peailes three monasteries of
Devadatta’s school in which milk product were not taken as food.
There were Deva temples, and the followers of various
religions were very numerous,’ With other writers I agree in
thinking that the Life is correct in placing Karna-suvarna 8.1K.
of Paundravarddhana, and that the statement in the Records of its
being N.-W. of Tamralipti is probably a mistake for N.E.
position of its capital will be discussed infra.
The references also wi that Gauda was not only the name
a visaya, but was the general name
An empire also. ais a kingdom or empire that included
| Natya-sastram, (N.S.P. Edn.), Ch. XXI,
Acchy (? ‘Av) anti-yuvatinam tu sirah uence ebetegies!
Gaudinam-alaka-priyam gesa pray-aika- venikam i
2 Ind. Ant., XIII, 184. The irscription was of "the reign of
Rastrakita Amogha-varsa I, dated 16th September 851 A.D. (Saka 775 for
778).
3 Br Sam., XIV, 7 :—
Udayngiri-Bhadra- Se ee agi dang cieined 1
ida-Tamraliptaka-Ko$alaka-Vardhamandé =
4 Harsa-caritam, 6th ucchdsa, (N.S SP. Ban. 2 i386, Grade dadhipen
mithy-opacar-opacita-viardsam =m. ta-Sastram = ekakinam ‘vidrabdham
bhavana eva bhrataram vyapaéditam =asrausit. Records, Beal, }.2t0; ** At thi
time the king of Karna-suvarna—a ead of aces India—whos
ame was Sasinka, ayep addressed his ministers in e words: ‘ If
a frontier country h virtuous ruler, this is the eo ess of the
kingdom On ai ‘hog “asked the king to a conference and murdered
is
Sle
Vol. IV, No, 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 275
N.
various Provinces, sr ng from time to time according to
circumstances. For xample, the Gaud-ddhipa of Bana, or the
Sasadaka of Tusk an- eae: ruled a powerful empire. It included
besides Kie-lo-na-su-fa-la-na, Mo-kie-t’o (Magadha), and Kin-shi-
na-k’ie-lo ( Kusinagara),! and, peo the intervening tracts of
Tirabhikti (Tirhut) and Kaéi2 At one time his forces captured
Kanyakubja.2 The Gatjim plate of Madhavaraja II. issued
from Kongeda (kong-u-to of Records and Life, modern Puri and
Gafijim) acknowledged the overlordship of Sasankaraja 4; 4; and,
dvas were presumably under his suzerainty. he adjoining
si at ect was very likely included in his empire, and
ably Vanga too. It is no wonder, therefore, that the caajuis
Haigh, althoug h he thundered to uproot the Gaudas and deputed
his minister Bhandi against them,® could not carry out his threat
at least for 14 years more.
The earliest epigraphical mention of Gauda is on the Aphsad
Frequently men pillar of the Magadha King Adityasena,
: ead _4... Where the prasast? was composed or
cepasenclaramete iis te grayed by the Gauda Suksma-siva.®
The time of Adity ‘asena is approximately settled by the
hahpur image saactntiiia dated in the Hargsa era 66 or A.D. 671.8
Suksma-siva might have been resident either of Gauda-visaya or
Gauda kingdom, probably of the former. The Gauda kingdom
is ovis 3 referred to in the Katmandu inscription, dated Harsa
(?) 153 (2758 AD.), which says that the Nepal King Jayadeva
Paricakrakama married Rajyamati, ‘the noble descendant of
Bhagadatta’s royal line, and daughter of Srilarsadeva, lord of
Gauda, Odra, Kalinga, Koala and other lands.” By
a Bhagadatta’s royal line” is meant, I suppose, ware with
the kings of Pragjyotisa, probably through her m
imilarly in the Prakrt poem Gauda-vaho of Vakpatiraja,®
Gauda evidently referred to the whole kingdom, and not simply the
Ep cathee! sr in +e Psat ae gate
seal ab Ge gee of Rhotasgar, District
Sha sated, Banger: a wipe inerption Sri-Mahdasémanta-saésdivka-devasya,
pp. asi of this SaSitka, in his early reign. Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions,
pp
Harsa-caritam, 8th ucchasa, p. 249. Kanyakubjad = Gauda-sambhramam
suptia Be ted bingy Pipers utrena niskasan
Ind. VI, dated 300 Gaupt- -abie, 619-20 A.D.
arga- crit nih ucchésa, p. 194, nir-Gaudam, besid s abusing him
Gauda-adham 6th shee ch po 11s; 193; ee Bhandi; bhavan =
oes kafakam = Baden. pravartatam Gaud =abhimukham, 7th ueeh., P
5 Fleet, Gupta Titer pie p. 205, line 27 ; for Shahpur “date
Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions, F 210, line 2. ape “5 examples of poets having
Ga auda lineage e, Gaud-a nvaya, are 3 Gadkaune o com the Vatesvara
Candella — of Paramirdi-deva, Ep. “tna. "iT, alt, line si and Madana,
the Raja-guru of A te of Dhar, who composed th e Dhar prihants
natika, Bp. Tnd., Vill, 1 tin
B. Indraji, Ind ops
8g. P. Pandit, Bombay Pek Series Ed., Gaidarako. Peas
276 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, {May, 1908.
saya. It narrates that the king Yasgovarmma of Kanyakubja
irasted East India; that the Magadha king fled before him
(verse 354) ; that the vassals and nobles of Magadha king, feeling
ashamed, returned to fight (v. 414) ; that the defeated and pursued
Magadha king was killed (v. 917) ; that then proceeding to the
coast of cocoanuts Yasovarmma con quered the Vabgas powerful
with means: (vv. 418-421). Evidently on this slaying of the
Magadha king and his army, the poet calls the subject Gawda-vaho
in verse 1074, and again says Gauda-gala-ccheya- valagga-samthe-
edvali or the necklace of Gauda necks in verse 1194. At that time
Gauda, therefore, included Magadha. The date of deta Map he
is dependent on ‘the time of Lalitaditya, King of Kasmir, who,
according to Raja-tar angint,! defeated him. Roughly it falls i in
the second quarter of the eighth century A.D.
In the following inscriptions Gauda is urns as a king-
dom generally. In the Wani and Radhanp ates of the
Rastrakita Govinda III, it is ‘tiated that his nae Govinda II,
surnamed Dhruva, drove ‘into the trackless desert Vatsaraja,
th
(and Kananj ?) in Saka 705 or A.D. mons the year in which
the Jaina Harivamsa of s finis shed. Similarly the
In the second half of she oa wee the Pala kings
, van rose into power, and gradually became
or aa eee meee aie wn as rulers of Gauda. The earliest
OE — epigraphical mention of them as Gaud-
esvara is to be found in thie Budal pillar inscription of Gurava
Misra, in which this title is applied to Deva-pala.5 But his
j-tar., taranga IV, 133f., Stein, I, 132. aig nae is also credited
with ‘the conquest of f Gauda- mandala, IV. 148, Stein I, 135 :—
ikr. sta- Laksmi-paryanka o dantevabliyadwtecagilla ah \
Asiariyam = stam nihsesa dantino Gauda- mandalat 14811
amberless elephants joined him from the Ganda land, as if attracted
by i ndsbip for aur a [carrying] the conch of Laks mi, who was
d [to the
sitached[ [to 248, lines 12-18; Wani plate Ind. Ant,
15 li ox 13. .
XI, ‘S 7 t. XII, 160, line 39, Gaud-endra-Vanga- pati ategeye
: ag hie _ line 6; ‘the corresponding part in Sirtr i inscription
e
tan for Gau
has z. Il, ‘fea, line 14. According to Taranath, the Tibetan ae ey
5 Ep.In
‘Vorshlite: and Orissa were conquered by Devapala son of Gopal; A.S eis
111.
Vol. eo. No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 277
[N.8.]
father Dhsrmepéls practically ruled Gauda. On the east he on
Paundravarddhana-bhakti, in which he granted land by t
Khalimpur plate '; in the ‘centre he had Magadha, as me ae
from Pataliputra the said grant '; while in Bodhgaya an image
has been found with an inscription recognising his overlordship. a
His territory extended probably further \westwards, as in th
Khalimpur plate he is described to have subjuga anyakubja,
but gave it over to its king.! Of his father, Gop&la, the two
inscriptions found are on images of Nalanda and Bodhgaya,
showing that Magadha belonged to him *; and from his assump-
tion of the title so atic eee it is not unlikely that other
lands were also included es Magadha. Other references to
oe alas as kings of Ganda na als to be found in (1) the Sarnath
mage inscription of me of Gaudadhipa Mahipala dated
Sarnvat 1083 (1027 A. D} : and (2) Kamauli ar of Vaidya-
eva, a Governor of Gaud-e8 jasya Kumara-pala-ur
ther references to Ganda lie s ‘gto in lamers and
literature of ninth to twelfth centuries. Some of them may really
refer to Pala kings, but most are vague, ¢.g.:—
A. Inscriptions :—
(i & ii) = and Deoli plates of Krsna III.* His
neestor Krsnaraja IL “ was the preceptor
charging the Gaudas with the vow of humil-
ity,” fab ee -vrat-Arppana-gurus’.
na IT, end of the ninth century A.
(iii) The Bilhari stone inscription.? The Cedi ‘kin
: Keytravarsa Yuvaraja I “ fulfilled the ardent
wishes of the minds of the women of Ganda,”
Yuvaraja I, of the tenth centu ry.
(iv) Bhuvanesvar stone inseri iption of Brahmesvara
mple,* ae “defeated the whole
fabs of his e my, the Simhala, Coda and
auda, as it were in child play,’ ’ prati-bhatam=
akiclacs Simhalam-Coda-Gaudam.
pore Kegari, probably of the tenth
' ury A.
: (v) Kahla hate of theKalactri Sodhadeva,° Gunam =
E bhodhideva by a warlike expedition ‘ took
- | Ep. Ind. 1V, p. 249, lines 28-9, Pdfaliputra-samévdsita, lines 30-1,
Sri. aig. Aan avar ery -antahpati ; ; lines 21-3 for Kanyakubja.
Proce.
3 Kielhorn’s list of N Indian Inscriptions, Nos. 631 and 632, p. 35,
App. BeBe Ind., Vol. V.
. Ant. XIV, 140; Arch. Survey Rep. for India, 1905-6, pp. 221-2.
Ep. Ta a 351, line shoe
ated Saka 862, Ep. Ind, V, 1a, line 20]; Karhad plates
dated on A am 959 A.D., Ep. Ind. LV, 283, "line
S p- Ind. I, 256, line 10, :
2 : e 8.B., VII, 5587, verse 10. 9 Ep. Ind., VIL, 89, line 9.
278
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908,
away the Gauda-Laksmi,” arta Gauda-laksmih.
preven ase al probabl y of the tenth
ERLE Ye
(v1) Nagpur. stone inscription of the Malava ruler
Naravarmmadeva.' Of his elder brother Laks-
Gauda,” Yath-dvisat-Gauda-pateh puram dara[h. ]
L akem adeva, circa 1080-1104 A.D.
(vil) Dharespeisre ston inscription of Vasudeva
Te The dois, Bhatta Bhavadeva’s sixth
ancestor, ‘¢ at grant of land from oH king of
Gauda,” Sa sasanam Gauda-nrpad-ava
Inscription about 1200 A.D., 6th ee
probably middle of the tenth.
(vill) Goyvindapur stone inscription of Gangadhara.’
He “married the charming Pasaladevi, a
daughter of Jayapani . . . afriend of the king
of Gauda,” Gaudu-raja-suhrdo,
Inscription dated Saka 1059 or 1137-8 A.D
e i
“impetuously assailed the king of Gauda,
avat.
Vujayasena, middle of the twelfth century,
(x) Pithapam pillar inscription of Prithvisvara,}
whose ancestor Malla I. (12th generation up)
“subdued the Gaudas together with the Pandya
king,” Gaudan=sa-Pandy-adhipan,
Inscription, Saka 1108 or 1186-7 A.D., Malla J,
probably of the ninth.
dawinin Literature :—
(i) Yasas-tilakam of Somadeva Siri, describes the
Gandas of the Tairabhukta ond Gaudair-aku-
lita-sakala-sainikam .... abhuktam valam,
(A’vasa III, N.S.P. Ed., p, 66.
Jaina a.campu of pr obably the ninth century.
(11) Br 18% katha-mafijart of Ksemendra, in describing
well-known He Ree story, ghat-akhy-
ayia locates it among the Gaudas, Gaudesu
Devasarmm-akhyo babhiva Brahmanak Pt
(Lambaka XVL. story 38, verse 550, N. S.P, Ed.
p. 586).
Ksemendra, the ee of the second
half of the eleventh century.
(iii) Katha-sartt-sagara of Sonera Bhat narrates the
arrival of Gauduh Sakti-kumaro to meet Vikra-
&
I Ep. Ind., H, 186, line a : ze Ind., II, 337, dina 26.
2 Ep. Ind., Vi, 205, ~ p. Ind’, I, 309,
nae Ind, 1v, fa line 24.
= . - a ea eee Sl
af
“7
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 279
[N.S.]
maditya (Lambaka XVIII, Taratga 3, verse 3).
omadeva, second half of the eleventh
(iv) Vikramanka- kavya of Bilhana. The Chalukya
Vikramaditya of Kalyana is said, rather mag-
niloguently, to have carried his arms as far
as Gaudaand Kamaripa (III. 71).
Poem’s fps than 1081 A.D., end of
eleventh cent
(v) The drama of Anargha- Raghavars of Murari, purastaic-
ampa nima Gaudanam .... rajadhani. (VII, 124,
p- 310, N.S.P. Ed.
rari, not later than ella ee
(vi) ar Bengal poet Sarana’s verse, 1. , Sakti-karn- amrta
Sri-dhara-dasa, Bhru- ksepad- ae on gayati
viharate murdhniyo Magadhasya,.}
Boa third quarter of the twelfth century.
From about the middle of the twelfth areal the Sena
ng, originally of Vanga and Suhma,
encroached on the seat of
the Palas, and eventually otiated then from Gauda. During the
reign of Laksmanasenadeva, the whole of Gauda appears to have
Senas,
Benares and oe (versell). Nat turally Es came to be called the
Gauda king, e.g., in the Pavana-ditam of Dhoyi Kaviraja, verses
5, 96, 101.2 Simitaely a in the Bakarganj and th plates,®
Visvarupasenadeva, his son, is called lord of Gaud
The Mussalmans began at first with the ze of Bihar and
Nidiah. But shortly after they re
See mne peeten, moved their base of operations to Gacee
capital, Lakhanawati. Gradually they invaded and began to
k :
e possession of the adjoining tracts, until, e t f
Husam-ud-din az, Sultan Ghiyas-ud-din, “the whole of that
territory named Gaur passed under his con | Has, i ct w
mint “struck in Gaur.”5 Gauda did not include Vaaga or Tira-
bhukti, for in addition it is recorded: “The parts aro around about
the state of Lakhanawati, such as Jaj-nagar, the countries of Bang,
amrid and Tirhut, all sent tribute to him.”® Bihar was
probably included in Ganda ; for “The august Sultan, Shams-ud-
din wa ud-danya, on several occasions, sent forces from the capital,
A.S.B., 1906, p. 174, note 1. Ganda is in this verse named separate
pais Maa a,
A.S.B., 1905, pp. 58, 67, 6
ieee , VII, p. 43¢; th.8Bi 1895, p. lf.
‘ Tabakat-i Naviri, pp. 587-88.
5 J.R.AS., VI, 350, wood-cut; a gold coin, 70°6 grains.
6 Tab. Nas., Raverty, pp. 587-8.
280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
Dihli, towards Lakhanawati, and acquired possession of Bihar, and
installed his own Amirs therein”! ; and this he did again in 622 H..,
after forcing Ghiyds-ud-din to acknowledge his suzerain
During the pre- Mughal rule, Gauda generally retained the
most prominent position in Bengal, though the capital was
<i ed from Lakhnauti to Pandua and Tanda. In Todarmal’s
rent-roll Gauda tract was comprised in two sarkars, -
the west the old Kosi and the hills of Sontal parganas, on the
south North Murshidabad and North Birbhum, and on the north
an ill-defined limit of Puraniya and Dinajpur districts, Debikot
i i he Mu
except for two short periods in which the capital was removed to
Dacca, Gauda country still mets. a front place, either with Raj-
mahal or Murshidabad as capita
The name Pafca-Gauda first appears in Kalhana’s ple
_ tarangin?, completed in about ae
Pafica-Gaudas. The Kasmir Ling! Jayapida, sind
subdued the Ae of Pafica-Gaudas, made his fehoesclaw their
overlo were the five Gaudas ! ? A few verses above
ae 421), his Eten inlaw. Jayanta, is described as chief of
Paundra-varddhana under the shstiae of the Gauda king.
Paundra-varddhana was one, besides Gauda roper. The three
others would probably be Radha, Magadha, and Tirabhukti, the
tione hga is ge nerally Bee ec separate from Gauda, and
was probably not included in the five-divisioned Ganda. In some
modern verses the northern Rrsbriaha are called Paiica- Gaudiya,
ie., Kanyakubja, Sarasvata, Gauda, Maithila, Utkala; Ganda thus
th I
meaning n early the whole of North In ia, a meaning the basis of
which I have not yet been able to trace. aa auda is several
times used in vernacular literature, e.g., in Vidyapati’s songs,
Krttivasa’s Ramayana, bet Bharata of Ravine Paramesvara,
and Madhavacarya’s Can
The capital of ee oe not been named or described in any
Capital re-Mussalman works. If Ganda be
— Faoatical with Karna-suvarna, as is
1 Tab. Nas., pp. 590-1, 594,
2 Ain-i Akbari, Jarrett, II, 129-132; Beames, J.R.A.S., 1896, pp. 92-6,
110-115.
3 Raj-tar. IV, 468
Vyadhad- Decks samagrim tatra saktim prakasaya
Pafica-Gauda-adhipai =jitva svasuram tad- eaNideertel 1 468 ||
wed there his valour by defeating, even without preparation, a
‘hie Cuda michel and by making his father-in-law their sovereign.” —Ste
I,
63.
4 DineSacandra Sen, Banga-bhasad o Sahitya, pp. 104, 112, 139, 391.
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 281
N.S.
likely, then the capital in the seventh century was above 20 li in
circuit, and had by its side a magnificent monastery named Lo-to-
wet (or mo)-chih, Rakta-vitti or -mitti (red clay). This has been
identified with Rangamati,! a village on the Bhagirathi branch,
six miles south-west of Berhampur town in Murshidabad district.
The identification rests on the similarity of the name Rangamati
with Rakta-mitti, and of an alleged older name of it Kansonagar
with Karna-suvarna, on the location of the place in the direction
indicated by Yuan-chwang, and on its remains, vi/z., mounds, images
and coins. Unfortunately, the name Rangamati is not uncommon,
being derived from the red laterite soil that extends from the
foot of the Rajmahal hills through the Barind to Madhupur J sii
now; but though it mi have been in use once before, to juilg e
from the introductory papers acy verse to Sir Radhakantadeva’s
Sabda-kalpa-druma,? mere rity is not sufficient. The village
in the war; and the remains found in the fort might be as well
ascribed to him or his descendants.
On the other hand, if from the mention of Sasanka, contem-
ee orary of Rajyavarddhana, Karna-suvar-
Lakgmanavatl. or be identical with Ganda, then what is
more likely to be the capital than eee ? It appears as
a capital in the earliest Mussalman history describing Bengal.
“ After Se heesiiiad.: -i Bakht-yar possessed Shines of that terri-
tory, he left the city of Nadiah in desolation, and the place which
is Lakhanawati he made the seat of government.” he pas
indicates that the city had been existing from before ; and the fort
of Gaur is said to have been built by Ballal eee thus suggesting
t the town was still older. According to Jaina writers of the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, Dharmma was reigning at
Yasovarmman.® If these traditions have any historical basis, as is
not rier then Laksmanavati existed in the Fon aged
the time
As regards situated
on a subsoil of red laterite soil, flanked by Barind on the east and
the Rajmahal hills on the west, its subsoil being now covered by
; Beveridge, st site o ibe suvarna, J.A.8,B., 1893, pp. 315-328.
Ditt 8 J.A.8.B., 1893, p. 327.
§ Ain-i Akbari, Jarrett, IT,
® Bappa- that ta Siri-Carta, ‘Prabandha-kor 0 f Rajasekhara Siri, Prabha-
vaka-carita - Prabhacandra Siri Eandaehs's osrcoaecniga note IT of
8. P. Pan eli. Dinath Katipayair-Gauda- tar-viharan
Lakemanavati-nammyah puro bahir-arame samavas-asit (7), ning ‘puri Dharmo
nama Taja, et
282 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
bana oe silt deposit of the Ganges with its branches and
tributa:
The old Laksmanavati, Lakhanawati of Tabakat-< Nasiri and
Liciowtct of later usealin man writers, apparently lay in old days
the hanese The payiks ot Jajnagar in 642 H. appeared before
Lakhanawati; but no crosing of any river is mentioned, omega
they came from south-west, and Lakhanawati was on t the of a
river (ab-i-Lakhanawati ). 3 amavati, of Pala time, wise 4
identifiable with Ramauti, a mahal and a circle of sarkar inkhnatti
parently, therefore, t anges flowed northwards through the
modern Ka4lindi and then southwards into the lower course of t
Mahananda, east of Gauda ruins. On this supposition the selec-
tion of Laksmanavati for headquarters would be justified as hold-
ing the key to the entrance into Ben ngal.
akhnauti continued to be the capital of Bengal governors,
although Bang and Radha were —— ually added by conquest.
When in the time of the Delhi empero: Sutianse d Shah Tughlaq
Bengal was divided into three elias sac Lakhnauti became
ce capital of the northern division, as Sunarga&on of the eastern
and Satgaon of the south-western.
At length, probably forced by a change in the river course, the
capital was removed to Pandua in the time of Shams-ud-din Ilyas
“the new names which he” [Sultan Firuz Shah] “gave to
Ikdala and Pandwah were made permanent and were entered in
the Government records as ‘ Azad-pur, otherwise Ikdala,’ and
‘ Firozabad, otherwise Pandwah.’” > But be fore Firuz ‘Shah's first
of Gaur on the left bank, in fact near the site which Pandua would
have occupied, had it been shown in the map. Was it then another
name for Pandua, as meaning the ‘new
Firozabad continued to be the pre for a century and half,
but from inscriptions Lakhnauti does not appear to have been
1 Travels of Ludovico di Varthema, Haklayt Society, 1863, — bs cx
The book being out of print, a tracing of the map is annexed. At t apr
: , 30.
* J.R.A.S. II, 206. Fora coin dated 742 H., with mint Firozabad,
val governor, "Ala-nd- ae *Ali Shah, “nee “4 x AS. II, 202, and mone
of the Pathan Kings, p. 265, No. 221, pl. vi
5 Sir H. Elliot, ikea tudes History of adda, ITT, 298.
a
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 283
N.S.
altogether abandoned. In the reign of ’Ala-ud-din Husain Shah,
erous coins. During the rule of Husaini Pie uda, a
name which began to be more comm akhnauti, flourished
tly. Based on account of Portuguese travellers, who visited
rauda first about 1535 A.D, Manuel de Faria y Souza wrote:—
“The principal city Gouro ‘seated on the bank of the Ganges,
“ three leagues in length, containing one million and two hundred
“‘ thousand eae and well- fortified ; along the streets which are
“wide and straight, rows of trees to shade the mrs which
“ sometimes in ee numbers that some are trod to dea
On oyrionth of a great shifting of the river course aces
the seat of government was again changed to Tanda, sabe ec
where the river bifurcated.2 The change was made in the time of
Sulaiman Karani (972-980 H.). Except for a few months, in 983
continue e the capital for nearly half a century. Gauda
became deaddulated: and about 1588 Ralph Fitch “ passed the
country of Gouren, where we found but few villages, but almost all
wilderness, and saw many buffes, swine and deere, grass longer
than a man, and very many tigers.”’ Sic transit gloria m
Even at Tanda, the river course began to change, shiftin
s g J
eastwards, About 1588, Ralph Fitch noticed “Tanda standeth
i nd added old whic
artly in ah ge of this change, and partly from troubles in
East Bengal, Islam Khan removed the seat of government to
Dacca, ay Jahaigirnagar, about 1 . The river now changed
again westwards, until it touched Agmahal uplands, and then
Tanda came to be on its left bank,5 cut off from itssarkar. In
Ww an
alias Akbar-nagar) in Mansingh’s time. This change of capital
did not last more than a quarter of a century. To check the
poem ante of the eastern border, enpetially: t
inroads, Nawab Shaista Khan again made Dacca the
hedclanavtere, where the government remained until the final
1 Portugues Asia, Stevens, 1698, vol. I, Chapter IX, pp. 415-6.
2 Sarkar Tanda of Todarmal’s rent- roll lay west of the Ganges ; Ain-i
Akbari, II, 129-130; J.R.A.S., 1896, 92-96. For the position of Tanda town,
see specially the Akbar-ndma, Elliot, vi. 45.
f 3H
skiayith The Principal Navigations, Voyages, ¥e., reprint, Vol. V,
on ‘4 Hakluyt’s The Principall Navigations, Voyages, Sc., reprint, Vol. V;
1.
5 Riy@-zus-Salatin, trans., Bib, Ind, Ed., p. 221.
284 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1908.
transfer tpt the oe of eighteenth century to Maxudabad
by Murshid Quli Khan, at whose instance the latter name was
altered to Murshidabad, .
Il. SUHMA.
Suhma is mentioned in the Mahabhasya under Paniniya IV,.
Subiua with Angas, Vangas and Pundras.!
we
quests eee is preceded by Vanga and Tamralipta and is
followed by residents on the sea-coast. Similarly in eta 8 dig-
vijaya, Suhma is mentioned after the Pac and
and the tract within the streams of the Ganges. “ Fv him, the ~
rooter-out ve the unbent, the Suhmas saved their lives by following
the cany course, like against a river torrent.” * Piecing together
A informations, = vice is to be placed near (but not on) the
a gre with marshes full of canes, Its position
saucy lay on the E Bhagirathi branch, west of Vanga, and nort
of Tamralipti, fer oe the modern districts of Bardwan, Hugli,
Nadia nit part of 24-parganas.
t of the references name Tamralipti separately from
pipers and, therefore, they were two distinct countries. But
Raghuvamsa omits Tamralipti ; Shale the Ditch neste
ocates Damalipti town among t mas. It would seem, there-
fore, that at a later time bot rmed one kingdom, Yuan-
chwang in his Records and Life omits Suhma; which might have
ng in
been then included in the large kingdom of Karna-suvarna, Still
later, the name Suhma disappeared in the Radha. Nilakantha i in
commenting on Bhim&’s conquest in Eastern India (Sabha-P°)
remarks Suhmah Radhahk.
The early Mussalman governars — ae gp parents in
possession of Suhma. e most power-
Mussalman period. 1 of the Khalj chiefs, Husam-ud-din
1 Kielhorn’ 8 Kd.,
2 MBh., di-P*, ait. a 55 (origin from the sage Dirghatamas), CXIIT,
29 Pandu’s Co on uest) ; Sabha-P’, XXVII, 21 (Arjuna’s conquests), XXX,
16, e = conguest) 5 = arna- P. VIII, 19. HV., Harivamsa-P°, XXXI,
34, 48; Bhavi :
es ihe sxe ak samhitd, her 37, XIV. 5, XVI.1; Pardsara,
nas, §
ed n Ul a’s commentary on Br. XIV, 5; various Pura uch
ie Markandeye, Vayu, ete.; Dasa-k ieiniegaceie 6th ucchasa, pp. 155, 177.
4 Raghuvamésa, IV, 35.
ee
* al
Vol. PN No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 285.
N.S.
*Iwaz, had at the southern end Lakhn-or which was not far south,
lying at a distance of ten days’ journey from Debi-kot, Dinajpur
district. Lakhn-or continued to be the southern-most town in the
time of ’Izz-ud-din Tughril-i Tughan Khan (642 H,), and net
too, of Ikhtiyar-ud-din Yizbuk-i Tughril Khan (circa
Before a end of seventh century Hijra, the tract must 6 been
annexed, as we find at Tribeni Zafar Khan’s mosque dated 698
and Madéends, dated Ist Muharram 713 H. (28th April 1313 A. D) }: 3
About 731 H., in the time of the Delhi Emperor Tughlak, Bengal
was sabdiv ided, and this portion must have been included in the
south-western division with the seat of government at Satgaon.
Bengal history. Sher Shah Sir divided Bengal into separate pro-
vinces with a separate governor for each, all controlled by Kazi
Fazilat *; but the names of these divisions and governors are not
known. The separate governorship was abolished by his son.
In Todarmal’s rent-roll, this tract was comprised in sarkars Sat-
gaon, Sharifabad and Sulaimanabad.4
Nothing is known about the old capital of Suhmas. A
scholiast on Panini VI, 2, 89 gives the
ormation Suhma-nagara. In the Pavana-
ditam of the 4th piicdar of the twelfth century, Vijayapuri on
the Bh&agirathi is said to be the capital of Suhma Cras 36).°
is probably notte 3 name of Nidiah, arr ae as the seat of
government o aksmanasena, at the time it was sacked by
Muhammad-i Bakht-yar (A.D. 1199). . Tues at the confluence
of the Kharia and the Bhagirathi, the town had exceptional
ete being within convenient reach of Vanga, Gauda, and
Pundravarddhana. It was left desolated by the Khalj invaders.
By the pak of the thirteenth century, the head-quarters had bee
removed to Satgadon including Tribeni, for which see Radha.
Capital,
IV. RADHA.
The name can be traced to a pretty old time. In the Aya-
Par oaleietr ranking among the oldest
— Jain riptures, the Mahavira “tra-
velled in the pathless Preirores i: the Ladhas, in cen and
Subbhabhimi; he re miserable
In Jaina Scripture. tos and miserable seats (2). Even in
the faithful part of the rough country. the dogs bit him, ran re
him (3). Few people kept off the attacking, biting dogs. Striki
the monk they cried chu-cha, and made the dogs bite him (4),
Such were the ee: Many otKer re eating rough
trong pole or a stalk
in Vajjabhimi, and carrying
(to keep off the dogs) aired there (5). Brak tis armed they were
1 Tad. ae tena aera 1870, p. 287.
3 Tarikh-i She met le Elliot, IV, 39
4 Ain-i Akb., Jarrett, I, 139-141 ; TRAS. 1896, pp. 96-1
5 J.A.S.B., 1905, pp. 45, 58. 8 Tab, Nas, pp- 584, 55758.
286 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
bitten by the dogs, torn by the dogs. It is difficult to travel in
Ladha (6).”! This Ladha has ees — identified with
Radha and Subbhabhami with Suhm Va hea so graphi-
cally described, is the rough jungly pax on the west. Further-
more, in the fourth u ee pannavand, the Ariyas or sacred lands
included Kodivarisam va Ladha (variant, Lata)? by which is
probably to be understood Radha.
Again in Dipavamsa (Ch. IX) and Mahavamsa, the Ceylonese
Bud
Inc eyl sictstain dhistic chronicles of se 4th and 5th
chronicles,
Simhapura in Lala. This Lala has been, on good grounds, identi-
fied with Radha.* So these traditions, Jaina and Buddhistic,
about Radha existed before the birth of Christ; and if the
traditions have any historical basis, a gee in a East India with
this name existed in the fifth century 'B C. a
Curiously enough, the name is not tr noe in the epics
fanless hidden under some alia , Karvvata or Lata), or in
any Sanskrit records before the tenth contary As ae The earliest
mention is in a ajuraho inscription,
SEG EE yori where the wives of ae kings of Kajici,
dhra, Radha and Anga are said to have been imprisoned by
the Chandella Dhaagadeva (middle of the tenth century).° ‘T’he
esariv r
Ranastra and Uttira-Ladam (of Mahipala?), This alleged con-
quest of south and north Radha took place before the twelfth year
and ater the tenth year of the king, 7.e., between 1021-1023 A.D.
e Ranagira introduces a king of a new dynasty, ana
enewit at on y in the genealogical lists of Bengal match-maker
n the drama Prabodha-candr-odaya of Krsna Misra jane
ning of ‘twelfth century), the tract Daksina- vpnat ih mentioned
twice (Canto II, pp. 52 and 59, after vv. 2 and 8),8 he Radha-
purt is said to be in Gauda (p. Do, Ve ey ae fistapadha s Brah-
i BB, XX, Bel, spr 8, Lesson 3, pp. 84-5.
2 S.B.E, XXII, Bk. I, Lect. 8, Lesson 3, p. 84, Jacobi’s note 1.
3 Weber, Sacred ritheceass ‘of the Satis nas, Ina. d. Ant., »p. 375. Is
Kodivarisam s K Piers a oat f Pondra-v ego ?
4 Burnouf, E. Muller, Ind. Ant. XI, 198, ier’ XII. 65; E. Kuhn, Ind.
Ant. XII, pp. 54-5 ; Jacobi, p. note 1 (above). The cael of Vijaya is
said to have _— a princess of Vanga.
5 Ep, Ind., I, 138.
8 South- Tdtan ag teaae Vol. I, p. 96; IT, 106-7.
1 According to t e Kula-Paiijikas of the match-makers, the following
kings with the — Sire r reigned :—Adisira, Bhisira, Ksitisira, Avanisira,
seems Dharasira, Ranasira.—@aude Brahmana
Radha iso. oer in the Bhovanesvara inscription of Vasudeva
temple, Réaha-sriy ah (1 3, Ep. Ind., VI. 205), and the —— Petre plates
of Orissa, Radha-Var endra- Yavoni® (5. toe &.; 1896, pp. 144
8 Daksina- Radhé-prade ga° (N.S.P. Ed).
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 287
[N.S.]
weer careodies; Radhiya-Varendras are several times referred
to.!
These references show that Radha had, by the eleventh and
twelfth centuries, een applied to an extensive country, which was
divided into t —— south and north. The country aaeteeeed
then inclu jad ‘Suh a parts of Gauda proper, and Tamralipti,
the oe and its Bhagirathi branch forming the eastern boun-
This description is confirmed by the accounts given in the
Tabakat-t Néasiri. he territory of
Mussalman period. Lakhanawati has two wings on ait er
side of the river Gang. The western side they call Ral [Rarh],
and the city of Lakhan-or lies on that side ; and the eastern side
ee eall Barind [Barindah], and the city ‘of Diw- kot is on that
ide.”* ‘“ 'Tughril’s name became great, ani both sides of the
country of Lakhanawati—the one part which they style Ral
which is towards Lakhan-or, and the other is named Barind on
the side of Basan- kot—became one, and came into Malik Tughril’s
possession.” ? The Ral of this writer evidently refers to northern
Radha. The Radha, north and south, would be comprised roughly
in sarkars Mandaran, Sharifabad, E. Sulaimanabad, N. Satgaon,
Audumbar and Lakhnanti of Todarmal’s rent-roll.
The capital of old oe is not known. The traditionary
Capital, imhapura cannot be located, Ko dive
risam resembles Kotivarga, a visaya in
Paundra-varddhana. Coming apeles down, the Prabodha-candr-
odya. ae Radha-puri in Gauda. In the map of De Barros,
ut on the west bank of oe Ganges, opposite Gouro; an
Blaev (165a) shows in the same place Para, probably a mistake for
Rara. The name disappears fii subsequent maps, and can not be
traced in Todarmal’s mahals.
On the other ‘ita: Tribeni, mentioned in the Pavana-ditam as
the place where the branches separated,* rose into more impor-
tance. By the time Zafar Khan’s mosque (698 H.), and some
with this mint was struck in the name of the Delhi emperor
Tughlak and is dated 730 H. The ee continued there
till Akbar’s time, when a change in the river courses forced its
removal to Hughli, six miles down.® The mint at Satgaon disap-
peared by the end of fifteenth century.
1 — Literature in Bengal during the Sena Rule, J.A.S.B., 1906,
p- 176, note
nanan pp. 584-6, 737.
58. % Gaudam raéstram-anuttamam nirupama tatr-api Radha-pur?, Canto II, 7,
p.
: 2 A.S.B., 1905 44, 58, ve
arkar Rng d Arsa pon Jarrett, rr, 124, 140-1; J.R.AS.,
1896, waa Ruins described by Blochmann, J.A.S.B., 1870, p. 280.
288 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908.
V. VARENDRA.
Varendra is spoken of in contrast with Radha. The name
haeecics Hindu
eriod,
Kamauli plate of
wanes (? 1142 A.D.), the donee Sridhara’s ; eaapeditent
Bharata appeared in the village Bhara in Varendri.! Vijayasena’s
eee of Pradyumnesvara temple (middle of the twelfth
ntury) was engraved by the Ranaka Silapani, the crest-jewel
of the guild of Varendra artists.2 In the Da ana-sagara of Balla-
lasena (1169 A.D.) his guru Aniruddha is described as famous in
Varendri tract.2 Radhiya-varendratk have been several times
referred to in the Brahmana-sarvvasva of Halayudha (fourth
quarter of the twelfth century).*
In the Mussalman period, the extracts oe so ae a
salma : show that Varendra lay to the east o
mtr od geckeac the river Ganges. The Yavana females
of Radha and Varendra are entioned in se a ~ Ganga
plates of Orissa, stidiontiae that i in the tim imnhadeva 15
(1238-1264) Varendra and Radha (N. nas Ge been in the
within it. In the Brahmanda section of the Bhavisyat Purana,
Varendra is oe ath as lying east of Padmavati, and containing
towits: Pudila near the Narada river; Natari (mod. Natore) ;
Capala on the Verte: Kakamari; and Syamataka on the Calana
Bil. Roughly, the tract comprised sarkaérs Barbakabad and
W. Baztha of ‘'odarmal’s rent-roll.
Nothing is known about the head-quarters of this tract,
although it was of such importance in old days as to give rise to a
distinct class among Brabmans, Kayasthas and other castes.
VI. TAMRALIPTA.
This name, under various hairy appears in works of the
riod. Originally it formed a part
"Su as or Vanga, for it is not men-
tioned in the group of five tribes said to have been descended
from the sage Dirghatamas. But later on it formed a separate
tribe, as is “evident from the references in the Muhabharata and
Epic period,
1 Ep. Ind., II, 352, ll. 37-8, Bhava-gréame pravisara-yasah Sasan-ogre
Varendryam.
Ep. — ws 8311, 1. 32, Cakhéna ee
eee ae
3 J.A.S.B., 4008, p. 158, _ a —e Varendri-tale.
4 J.A.8.B., 1906, p. 176,
5 J.a.8.B., 1908, pp. 120-1 ah 6 Ind. Ant. XX, p. 420.
nde —y
Vol. 1V, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 289
[N.S.]
Harivaméa.' In Bhima’s conquests (Sabhaé-P°), it is placed
between Vanga on one hand and Karvvata with Suhma on the
other,
The Records and the Life of Yuan-chwang # describe T’an-mo-
lih-ti ( Tamra-lipti y he having travelle
Medieval period. a mor. over $00 fi rom pet -mo-ta-t’a
Pema eg The country was about 1,400 li in circuit, and there-
fore not a large one. The land was low and moist, forming a
bay where land and water communications met. ‘The climate
was hot. By good farming fruits and flowers abounded. The
inhabitants were generally prosperous (by trade), having many
rare valuables. Though their customs were rude, they were cour-
ageous. Of Deva temples there were more than 50, and of Bud-
dhist monasteries above ten with more than 1,000 brethren.
Besides Buddhists, there must have been Nigranthas, as in the
list of Jaina cies the first sakh@ or branch of the ancient
Godasa Gana was named Tamraliptika.? The Chinese pilgrim
Hiuen-ta calls it “ se southern district of E. India
The country was evidently included in the empire of Sasanka,
and after Sasanka of Harsa, for the empire of both extended south-
wards up to Kofgeda or Gaiijam. In the set Pleo (IY, xxiv
18),* it is recorded “ Devaraksita will Sea Kogalas, Odras,
Tamraliptas and the sea-coast town” (? sixth century). No
further record has been found about the separate existence of
Tamralipta as a kingdom.
More famous was the capital, after which the country and
th
, e people were evidently named. It
ee. is frequently mentioned od Jaina, Bud-
dhistic, Brahmanical and other works. It must have existed
before the birth of Christ. Ptolemy noticed Tamalites in his
g in he river Ganges (BK. VII, Cap. I, § 73) ;
! The references may be classified thus
(i) T&mralipta—MBh., Adi-P°, OLXXXVI: 13; Sabha- P XXX, Ress
LII, 18. At harva- -pari idista ,LVI,4. Cf. Par arasara, l.c., U
po ine entary on Brhat-samhita XIV, 5-7, and Satnded-wocuhitd,
-31.
under ;
(i) Timealipeaka MBM. Bhisma-P°, IX, 57; Drona-P°, CXVIII,
a-P®, XXII, 2, 21. HV., Bhavisya-P°, XLVI, 65. Cj.
Bherite’s" Natya- sastra, XIII, 34. VayuP® (Anandagrama
wane s), XLV, 123 (p. 189). Mar ey (Bib. Ind.
aera! Pp. 301, 329, 330. Br. sam
(iit) Tameali ipti—cf. Br. sam., X, 14; celal af ce. under
i.
- aeanttens ate II, 200-1; Watters, II, 189-190 ; Life, Beal, p. 132.
8 Sac ooks of the East, XXII, p.
. Ae, Fannepuron XCIX, 385, (Pana Ed.) p. 385 :—
oa -c= Antihra-Paundrams =ca Tamraliptan sa-sagaran\
reg c=aiva purim ramyam bhokgyanti Si carakpictes |
5 Ind. Ant., XIII, 364.
290 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1908.
Praijapana), the nine Soups of Ariyas included Tamalitti Van-
gaya F Sues: a in Vanga
The medieval Buddhists, specially the Chinese pilgrims,
mentioned the town several times’as the port where merchants and
others embarked for Ceylon and further East. Fa-hian described
it as being ‘‘at the sea mouth,” nearly 50 yojanas eastwards from
Chen-po (Campa); and here he shipped himself for Ceylon on
oard a great paleo vessel.? According to the Records, the
capital, above 10 li in circuit, was near an inlet of the sea
Lun, the Corean, remarked : “ This is the place for embarking for
China from East mene and close to the sea.” I-ching, Hwui-
Lun and Hiuen-ta ® put its distance from Nalanda monastery at
60 or 70 yojanas (stages
In the story of Mitragupta, Damalipta is described as being
among the Suhmas, close to the sea and not far from the Ganges,
frequented by sea-going boats of Yavanas and others, and on the
whole prosperous. That it was a centre of much trade with
krit7; and its ition oe the eastern sea is mentioned in the
Katha-sarit-sagara (III, 4. 291, Dan ralipeik
The above references speak o times, the one in the inscrip-
tion being not later than eight or ninth century A.D, Since then
the town must have deteriorated immensely, as it is not mentioned in
The channel silted u sme has now disap og and with
its deterioration Tamluk ceased to be a sea-going haven, while
Hijli rose into importance. Political changes probably hastened
its downfall. It was annexed to Orissan kingdom by the powerful
: Sacred en ee of the Jainas, Weber, Ind. Ant., te p- 375.
Fo-kuo-chi, Ch. XVII, Beal, introduction, p. 1xx
3 rie, Beal, p. ig
4 Takakusu, I-tsing, PP. a 211.
sie, ‘Beal, introduc xxviii. (Hwui-Lun), p. xxx, (Hiuen-ta).
6 Dasa-kumdara- earita, per ferris a 8 P. Ed.), pp pee, 176-177.
udhpani rock inscription of Udayam fina, ine 3,—A
nijo
[t=sa] maye va bhrataras-trayah | Taémalipti [ma= Aly ick yayuh
pti vanijyaya || , II, 345. Tamralipta, Brhat-kat ri,
Lam II, story oS fi nes vv. 167, 173,185; Lamb. IX, story
fourth (Vinayavatl), ¥ Lamb X, story eighth (Kensie: v. 209. Tam-
ralipti, Kathd-sarit- “saga ra ee II, Taranga fifth, v. 54; Lamb. XII,
Tar. xiv. (Vetal venth), v. 58.
8 Hemacandra, 979,—Tamaliptam Démaliptam Tamalipti Tamdlini
Tri-Kanda-aesa, II, 191, Velakilam Tamaliptam Témalipti Tamdalika. The
last synonym, Tamdlika. mi i rise to modern Tam
De Barros, (1553-1613); Blaev iene In aio aa he
channel is not shown, having been nearly si up. It he first
p to
name Tamboli, In Rennell’s oo plate vIL iti is Rae's as rretittnes eee.
ree ee.
SS a? |
Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 291
[N.S.]
Ganga kings, and thus became a frontier town, far from the
capital. It would naturally be looted first in every war with
neighbouring kings; and the prared from the capital with the
unsettled state of the country encouraged river pirates and land
dacoits. The trade in this way dwindled until it became a
shadow of its former self. Not improbably the river encroached
and swallowed up the town or the greater part of it, thus giving the
finishing touches,
ambtlak appears as a mahal of sarkar Jalesar in Todar-
mal’s rent-roll, with tho hae s ae 50, infantry 1,000, has a
P
ase. The in
in descent (fftee nth in direct descent) from a Kaivartta chief
n alu Raya. He must have got the zemindari after the
rent-roll, in which a Khandait is mentioned as the landlord.
1 Ain-t-Akbari, Jarrett, II, 142. Correct Tambtlak for its Tanbilak,
neers J.R.A.8 , 189 96, p. 74
2 Dr. n Francis Gemel i Careri, = Voyage mse the World, in Church-
hills’ Collections of Voyages and Travels, Vol. IV., “The e Portngueses
further subdued the a pare fort of Face 4 ei kingdom of Madure ;
a in the kingdom of Bengala; and Macassar in the kingdom of that
w1 Babu ieee Ghosa, Séhitya-parisad-patrikad, IX, pp. 54-55,
giving a list of ancestor
__ 1981 O'W *‘viSv 40 dYW SIOIWLSYD WONA NOILIIS ois
Lae A. = xe 4 " whip , :
NY QVYY RO. eee: O dt O 9D x. a>
ISN ES Fo ee rs
/ \ONOTY a 0 Bau] pow
Oy v9 OV etre YS rss, <7
WD We i = = ( vyodsn — Ae
:’ B fs Zi op Pumyodourye Pa) a ha a
eeeat me ie 4 iP et Cee Aq Hi
ar : peu 9
lprperepaparel
x ane roa .
guayhapwe
-
ywiadd -
: Pel
ad OoNoaAY
ayraad wa Reo
: 5 ,¢55
seas * a Y Tie 7
MAY, 1908.
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, May 13th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m.
Lieor.-Cotonet G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair.
ig following members were present :—
A. §. Allan, Captain F. es Connor, I.M.S.; Dr. H. M.
cae toot -Colonel F. J. Drury, I.M.5S. ; ; Lieut. -Colonel C. R. M.
Green, I.M.S.; Dr. E. A. bosch eee Captain J.G.P. Murray,
IMLS. ; Major F. O’Kinealy, I.M.S.; Dr. E. Panioty, Major
J. C. Van ughan, I.M.S.; Major - c. Sie I.M.S., Honorary
Secretary.
Visitor :—Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.M.S.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
ain Connor showed cases of a peculiar rash and of
ee tA and epithelima.
Captain Connor showed also some clinical cases.
Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.MS., read a paper on “Some
ases of puerperal eclampsia with jugpadtent for its treatment,”
peer tae from February meeting.
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, efc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883.
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. :
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Calentta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except :
in September and October. : ‘
(b) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members. -
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other public
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
(e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Sims e
and Memoirs of the Society.
(g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected
t “
CONTENTS,
oe
Lakshmee Puja.—By Panoit Yocesa Cuanpra Smasret-
SAMKHYARATNA-V SDATIRTHA oe = 33
"Two Tibetan charms obtained by Lient.-Colonel Stuart H.
3 "Godfrey im Ladek, one sf chasing away evil spirits and
une.—By
: PADHYAYA fakee Cuanpra Wiuseamiceais
‘The Date of the Salimi Coins.—By!H. Brverinse. =.
Note on the Peregrine Falcon (Falco’ peregrinus).—By
yreuT.-Cotonen D. C. Partiorr, Secretary, Board o o
Examiners oon ose are
7 Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal.—By Moxmonan
: Cuaxuavaurt, M sat B.L., MR.AS. — ... a
Proceedings of the Medieal Section for May, 1908 =
Page
253
257
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENCAL.
Vol. IV, No. 6.
JUNE, 1908.
SIRWILLAMJONES
[MDCCXLVI-MDCCXCIN
CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
Issued 26th September, 1908.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., F.R.S.E,
Vice-Presidents :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.I.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Se.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Lieut. Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., LMS.
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—T. H. D. La Touche, Hsq., B.A., F.G.S.
Treasurer : :—J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.8.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I-M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A
Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, oT LMS.
H, G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
a
32. The Use of the Abacus in Ancient India.
By G. R. Kaye, Bureau of Education, Simla.
It has frequently been stated that the abacus was in com-
mon use in ancient times in India, and upon this supposed fact
appears that these statements, although made by undoubted
scholars, are not well authenticated ; and it is proposed in this note
brie he examine them.
- Clive Bayley pean “Tt need hardly be said that the
"use of the abacus is still common in every village bazar in
Rode! writes: “En voyant usage du ‘tableau a colonnes’
répandu surtout en Perse et particuliérement dans la Khorasan,
4 a : .
by means of the abacus, while the works of the learned Woepcke
are largely concerned with the development of the science of
re sur
Oceident and Sur l’introduetion rithms Millions on en
Oceident, etc.).
- Burn
spac ‘hus ee :
Kata Sankalita, p- 334) me ntions a coun ter seers i iespher, ler,
ave never found this to be done (South Indian Paleo-
sap, p. 62).
1 This is by no means true,
294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
In 1825, Warren wrote (Kala Sankalita, p. 331) : ‘‘ I had often
read and heard of the singular process by means of which the
common Indian almanac-makers computed eclipses, scoring their
quantities with shells, instead of writing them in figures ; ; and
vo ra with the use of tables by means of certain artificial
y ven
th regard to his calculating with
shells and eo (the latter representing zeros) it amounts to
ee e than scoring any number of points when playing at
th
5
B
Q
=
=
fos)
were used in Sis oe tomes with the shells and counters to effect
certan calculations :
NumeRiIcaAL ACCOUNT OF THE SouNDs.
1 Ka, Tha, Pah, Ya or Yum, Kiah, Wir, Staha, Nuium.
Ra, R:
un, Na,
6 Tsha, Ta, Tou, Shah, Utsha, she, Recshe.
7 Tshaha, Taha, Saha, Za.
8 ne Deheu, Ha, Hi, Dhena, De.
9 Djiha, D Dhaha, Lhah, Dha.
10 Guia, Na, Ni, Rno, A (the last, or zero, being always
expressed with a coun ter).
explains the use of this notation, which is the well-known
ny
syllables as the quantity which it expresses contains of digits, =
they lengthen it at pleasure and construct by that means a me
vial word which answers their purpose. is will be dcoanplifiad
in the following exposition of the elements of the Vakiam process :—
The Vedam w+ Ve-do-da- See
The Raza Gherica ... Ra-za-Gheu-ri
The Kalanilam .» Ka-la-ni-la.
The Devaram Sen eu-va-ra.
As explained in my previous article (Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907,
p. 47 9) the numerical values of the letters are—
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0
k kh g gh nh c ch j jh ii
t th d dh n t th d dh n
Pp ph b bh ese ee Ss oie wre
r Vv § $ Ss h 1 a
W s table contains in all 56 symbols: —— the oa symbols
are Same to correspond to the vowels, Ansuvara,
,
; ’ we
ae ae es | Pep ee
~
i
.
|
:
;
|
sills Sy *
veg
ee al
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Use of the Abacus in Ancient India. 295
[N.S.]
These syllables they expound by inverting their arrangement,
beginning with the sil and ending with the first; and scoring
from the right, thus
Staha @ tou ese Na © Gnia © .Dha S882? Dé Seen
Ve $$—a Vedam or 1600984 days.
Ka @ Ri ee ss eee Za 3 Ra ee—a Raza Gherica or
12372 d
La @e@ Ni = ta eee ka @—a Kalanila or 3031 days.
Rra @@ Va $¢ Deheu $8$8—a Devaram or 248 days.”
Sir R. Temple (Ind. Ant. xxvii, p. 19) quotes an interest-
ing example from rural Siam, but the calculator was of Chinese
origin and had evidently learned the use of the swanpan ; and we
naturally enough find similar examples of hes occasional use in
India of oe abacus or its principle in modern times.
O examples quoted above, the modernonesare of little value,
They, leas supported by more ancient examples, only show that
the abacus is a foreign importation into India. Warren’s supposed
example (it really has nothing to do with the abacus) is of interest
citation is no evidence of its use in ancient India et gives no
reference to the actual use of the instrument in India but infers
that, because it was used in Persia and Khorasan, it ve
must ha
been borrowed from India, at the time of the rey a from
India of our arithmetical notation! But it is even donbtful
whether our modern notation was ever introduced from India
apparently from immemorial, but this statement is supported
only by the senate of Rodet quoted above ; and one can only con-
clude that id not comprehend the facts of the case.
296 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908.
a tray covered with sand, Bayley:concluded that the pata was an
abacus. In this he was altogether wrong for, as is = known,
the pati was, and is, sp a board for writing u
Bayley goes a step further and attempts to cae that the
Greek abacus was possibly ora bas India. ‘“ Perhaps,” =
says, “in the Greek form of the e of this instrument so
trace exists of the use of ‘ sksharas” sage os would fies
ley’s argument, the phonetic ‘aksharas,’ in the sense used by him,
never existed exc ept in the imagination ae some rather rash
orientalists. Bayley’s most learned article the Geneulogy of
Modern Numerals largely deals with the use e the abacus; and
unless it can be shown that this instrament was in common in
ancient India, all his eloquent reasoning is worthless
There is an interesting oo rather important auestion depen-
dent upon the supposed use of the abacus 1 in ancient is
question relates to the origin rat the ‘ zero’ and of the fens cipher.
Taylor, Woepcke, Bayley, Burnell and others derive the Sanskrit
numerical words that si zero from the use of the abacus.
These terms, th ey say, indicate the space not filled up by a counter,
the ‘place vide’ of the ‘tableau 4 colonnes.’ All these terms
indicate wc pap or the sky, ether, etc., and may Aeieagemets enough
be su 2 tec ha nnected with the abacus. As a corollar ry to
this re the cipher is derived from Siinya titoaeh the
on: Sia Sanco ” wrote Taylor in 1816, “the word shinya
saititia a circle, cipher, or vacuity ; and the Arabs, on receiving
the numerical n nm from India, translated it by the word
at has been said
all with the ‘ place vide’ of the ‘ tableaux a colonnes,’ need not be
repeated, though of course, this evidence affords in itself a strong
argument in favour of the Indian origin of the sign—an argument
a co name,” writes Gow, “ seems to point to the common semitic
word a meaning Bled and it is said that . Son stre ss hore: ,on
which ines m ight be drawn with a stick, was, still is, a
ealoulstion % in ane Kast [Shore History #5) Greek iathematies, p. >. 29,
rm sénya does not occar with this technical ning in any
inition
The
a inscriptions before the 11th century A.D. at the
Dr. Murray’s New English eects has “ cipher fr, Arab, re,
gifr, te erly oe ebro zero’or ‘nought’ a subst. use of the adj.
gifr,
oid’ f. gafara, ‘to be me The ine was simply a trans-
Atco the Sant skrit finya, literally * empty.’
alae Zee! iia HR Saar ils - J ee ssdetiieteatene eke sae
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Use of the thae in Ancient India. 297
[W.S.]
which is still further supported by the manifest derivation of all
the European terms for this sign from the Arabic word jhe (sifr),
which it need hardly be said i is itselfa direct and literal trans-
lation of the Sanskrit ‘ génya.’ It has the exact intrinsic meaning,
in fact, of siya, and since, as it has been shown, the new Arabic
arithmetic was avowedly derived from the Indian, the derivation
of sifr from stinya is beyond doubt ” (xv, p. 39).
Enough has been said to show the importance attached to the
use of the abacus in ancient India. At least the origin of our
arithmetical notation and the development of the science of arith-
appear to depend largely upon it. It will also be noted that
the debt that the Arabs are said to owe to Hindu mathematicians
is closely connected with the subject.
ur notation was not of Indian origin, and if the Arabs did
not derive their arithmetic from the Hindus, then the whole of the
elaborate arguments given by the writers referred to above fall to
the ground, Asa matter of fact the debt of the Arabs to the
possibly the debt is on the other side; also it has been shown that
the Indian origin of our notation is, at least, not proven (Journ.
Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907, p :
Surely, if such an saabotatiatit as the abacus were in use in
ancient India some real evidence of its use would be forthcoming.
dant some readers of this journal may be able to apgome such
evidenc
=>
33. Certain Unpublished Drawings of Antiquities in
Orissa and Northern Circars.
(With two Photos).
By Monmonan Caaxravarti, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S.
These drawings I have lately discovered in the library of our
society. They are in two folios and relate
to sculptures and architectural details of
emples. Though nearly a century old,
they do not appear to hire been ever before described. A brief
des i ct of their contents might therefore help future refer-
ence
Two folios of unpub-
lished drawings.
"The two folios belong to the remarkable ee a coins:
rawings, manuscripts, and historical or
views pole sabi ee ethnological reports gather oe ee Lieut-
enant-Colonel Colin Mackenzie, some time
Surveyor- ae of India.! When he died at Calcutta in 1821,
lie in the fice Librar i mber of other
manuscripts are said to be in the Presidency College, Madra
and eleven folios of drawings with r of miscellaneous
having been received in December 1822.8 The whole collection
was ultimately bought by the Government for a lakh of rupees ;
and Mr, Wilson gave a summary of the whole be eet
Wilson’s list shows in the collection 2,630 original ie wings,
554 duplicates, and 46 tri licates,* The
un pete an tay 2 two folios dealt with y this article
85 originals in (B), correspond to his Nos. 7 and 8, having
the common heading “ Hindu Antiquities
in Orissa, ete.”4* No. 7 is said to have 78 ene and 78 dupli-
cates, and No; 8, 32 originals and 32 duplicates. the Asia
Society’s Library, the larger folio (A) has 32 duplicates, and 2
originals; the smaller-sized folio (B) has 77 pages of original
l For a brief beewry of ee ee Mackenzie, see Sir A’
Johnstone, LRA. 8., 0.8., I, p. 383 d the introduction of Mr. Wilson to
eee Collection ig (Daloutt a 1828, Madras Reprint, 1882).
mn 8th May 1821, aged 68, and sas baviod ta the great burial
yard of South: Park Street Cess te =
3 Centenary Review of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Part I, p. 23. =
8.
drawings one would have expected them in the catalogue of painting, e
* Mackenzie Collection, Wilson, p.
300 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
=eaptianale or 85 originals, some of the pages having two drawings
one The originals of (A) and the eee of (B) are
ae in mabe Kensington Museum, London
Most of the drawings, original or iuplcats, bear dates of
Names of Copyists. rawings, and in duplicates also the dates
ina District. The earliest date of the original drawings is one
of Jajpur, 7th March 1815, and the latest of Amreswaram, 15th
g
77
oP:
At
: 2
=]
rr
nm
ee |
oe)
O°
a
®
a
‘a
an
TM
@
= a
@
5B
Q
a
pret
a
QO
rg
>
©
5
mM
°
=]
e)
J. Gould, Sheik Abdalla (Abdulla), and J. D umbleton. The
oe bear no names of the artists, except two in (A) and one
n (B) which have J. Newman. nts niall 8 them according
ae laces, the follewiig facts are foun
Names of Places, and Dates of Drawings.
lace. Number. Dates of Drawing
1 Jajpur, Katak District ea Ase .. 7-11-1815 to 21-iii-
1815.
11(A) reac oae (or = ili- cee
17-v
e ili)- Sark.
2 Bhuvaneégvara, Puri District .. 27(B) ; v-1815 to 1l-iy-
st
3 Makundapur Do. a ws 12-iv-1815,
4 Pari Do. eg ee ‘ and fog iv-1815.
1(A) ~. 26-iv
5 Kanarak Do. aa. wes ov. a 2: 1815.
6 Sri-Kirmam, Gaiijam District 7(B) pee ce-vi- Lore: to 18-vi-
5.
7 Mukhalingam Do. ett SB) es 165-vi-1815.
8 Coopully (?) ioe ta a ey .. 19-vi-1815.
son ria Vizagapatam Dis-
— 7(A) +. 30-vi-1815 and 3.vii-
: 4(B) ... 2and 3-vii-1815,
10 Yellamanchelly, Godavari Dis-
trict {?) «. SB) we» 16-vii-1816.
11 Beecalloo, Do. re “i. 20-vii-1816,
12 Draksérama Do. ee «. 21-vii-1815t028-vii-
1(A) a D-vii- “1816.
13 Bezwada, Kistna District oo GFA) we. Ql-viii-1815
2(B) ecu and 22-vili- 1815,
a Sitanagar, ‘o. (?) a ah 2( A) -
5 AmreSvaram (Comte), Kistna
istrict (?) we UB) ae ia
16 Places not named > a 10:3) we ieee except
gare 13-i '(?)-1815.
Total ©... 34(A), 85(B).
ee eee
saaentasiint * a
hi
Vol. IV, No. 6,] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 301
[N.S.]
All the drawings except one are uncoloured ; some of the pil-
lars in (A) are shaded brown. The one coloured figureis of a copper
image at Makundapur near Pipli in Puri District. From the
been since photographed ; and therefore their drawings are of little
by Fergusson in his “Tree and serpent worship ” and by Dr.
Burgess in his “ Archeological Survey Report of South India,
VO 2”
a lion on a crouching elephant, both ona high plinth. During the
1
these animal figures used to be placed at the gateways thereof (cf.
nt Raga Temple, Bhuvanegvara, and Jagannath Temple,
uri).
carved chariots laid bare by recent excavations. The two rows of
1 Archeological Survey, Bengal Circle, Annual Report for 1902-03,
Part II, p. 5, para. 5. :
2 “Figure of a lion upon an elephant in front of the north gate of the
temple at Kunnaruc near Juggernaut.”
3 Ain-i Akbari, Jarrett, Vol. II, pp. 128-9. The enclosure
three portals. The eastern has naieod upon it the figures of two finely
designed elephants, each of them carrying a man upon his trunk. The
western bears scul of two 1en with ings and en
an attendant. The northern has two tigers each of which is rampant upon
an elephant that it has overpowered.”
302 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908
lions and geese on the parapet are worth examination. Photos of
the two Kanarak sketches are attached. As any light on this
great temple would be welcome, I extract a passage from th
Madala panji in Appendix C. It purports to give measurements
of the temple in 1627 when almost entire. A discussion of —_
measurements will be left for a subsequent article.
Interesting informations regarding Hindu mythology are avail-
apta-matys or ‘‘seven mothers ” can
be studied from the three monolithic
images and seven smaller images of Jajpur, or seven similar i images
on the Markanda tank, Puri, or the three “ mothers” at Yellamun-
chelly. Two well- carved cjonrecegns of the Sun- me one with seven
horses and one with five horses, a iven from att perme
Siva, Parvati, Ganega, Karttikeys; Virabhadra and Visnu in various
forms and are shown in these drawings. Besides the gods, ascetics,
kings, queens, n@gas and lions are also —— Fd : e si = .
of < everal kinds aboun n addition to
And of EMI. culp , pillars of different types have
been drawn. The (B) folio is entirely devoted to Hindu figures ;
the (A) is nod mostly’ Hindu, and has only towards the end four
Jaina drawin any of the sculptures can no lon traced,
and the architectural details, where they exist, are in several
drawings will, I hope, be studied at leisure by some scholars and
their best specimens printed, as was done by Fergusson and Burgess
see. the sculptures of Amaravati.
ef de etic got of each drawing with all its headings,
go lalpor ye ates is given in Appendices A an he
descriptions seul not be taken as exhaustive; but are, r trust,
sufficient for future identification and for giving a general idea.
APPENDIX A.
Tue Fouio cauuep A.
A bound book, ee loose, oblong, 1°5”x 113”. The label
on the front board runs :—
“ Journey baer Bengal through the Wodia and Calinga
Dasum to the coast of Coromandal, 1815.
The first nine leaves of the books are blank, then on a
comes the tenth ed with the first drawing and then
follow folios, each having a drawing. Except one, all the draw-
ings are large, and occupy Rivest i iastha of the page lengthwise
and often breadthwise.
1. (Heading) “ Baharie.” 9 ft. 8 in.x5 ft. 10; in :
Note. —Varahi, one of the seven trees with
the face of a boar, a child on her left lap, and a
_—
~ Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings, 303
[N.S.]
boar below as symbol. No name of the copyist
or date of drawing. Statue now in the com-
pound of the Sub-divisional Officer, Jajpur.
2. “Jumkemah.” 5 ft. 2 in. x2 ft. din. « 20th March
1815” in pencil. “Copied by J. H. Shanks, 20th
February 1819.”
Note——The hideous sitting figure of Yama’s
the forearm, arm, ear, neck and leg. Below, two
ees. This is one of the “mothers” kept
in the terrace behind Jagannath Temple, Jaj-
3. “ Durgah.” 9 ft.4in. x 5 ft, 8} in. “ These figures are
lying at the back of Baukerie-tomb on the left of
the road opposite to the mosque.” Copied by A.
McPherson, 1819,
Note.—Indrani, one of the seven mothers, crown
on the head, ornaments on the aist, arm,
leg. The forearm and the right foot gone, cloth
from the waist down to fi e remains of
(vahana). Now in the compound of Jajpur Sub-
divisional Officer, removed from Bokhari Shah’s
tomb, opposite the court.
4. [No heading], 9 ft. 8in. x 6 ft. “At Jehaujpoor, 21st
March 1815.” Gopied by A. McPherson.
Note.—The hideous Chamunda, with a necklace of
skulls, broken at the sides and not continuous.
The ribs and veins drawn in a fearfully natural
way, left leg on the Mahadeva below, lying prone
olded han Now in Sub-divisional Offi-
cer’s compound,
5. “ Drawing of the Black Pillar in front of the Temple of
Jagannath which is said to be about 40 ft. 26th
April 1815.” [Plinth] 9 ft. x 7 ft. 6 in. [Diame-
ter of shaft] 4 ft, 11 in.
The well-known Sun-pillar, removed from Kanarak
to Jagannath temple toward the close of
eighteenth century by the Guru Brahmachari of
the Maratha Deputy. On the top is shown a
tailed monkey (and not Aruna).
6. “Figure of a lion upon an elephant in front of the
] 10 ft, x 6 ft.
9 ft. Copied by Shaikh
This is one of the pair guarding the north gate
of the enclosure wall. Now put in front of the
eastern doorway of the porch by mistake.
304 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
7. ‘* Figure of rite paar vay 5 called by the a
people the old man.” 5 2 ft. 9 in. At
Sjehanjpoor, 16th May 1815.
Visnu in the incarnation of man-lion, crowned,
maned, ornamented, palms gone, and lower part
efface n his left lap a male ( Hiranyaka-
sipu demon ?). In a frame, above bigs are
Vidyadharas and Kinnaras (winged m
at base corners, two females with fy whiskate
and in base centre two groups of devotees.
Present location uncertain, possibly in the Vara-
hanath nie eens
&..- | -No ene 6 in. x 3ft.4in. At t Jehauiaias
16th May ig15.. "Copied by J. H. Schencks.
Vaisnavi, one of the seven steal crowned,
ornamented, four-handed, the upper one holding
wheel, the ‘other conch shell, the lower right
blessing and the lower left hold a child (head
gone) on the left lap. Below va@hana, the winged
human-faced Garuda. In the terrace behind
Jagannath’s Temple.
9. Fray Beer es 6 ft. x 3 ft. 5in. At Jehaujpoor, 17th
ks.
sae ps a cf. No. 3. In the terrace behind Jagan-
nath’s Temple.
10. [No heading], 6 ft. 6 in..x 3 ft. 6 in. a Jehaujpoor,
16th May 1815. opr is ae (in pen
K f
aumari, one o seven nk crowned
a
bably blessing, the lower left holding a son on the
left lap. The vahana, a Sipe below. In the
terrace behind Jagannat th’s
11. ‘ Parbuttee,” 6 ft.3 in. x 3 ft. 9 in. At Jehaujpoor,
ati or Ai§ani, one of the seven mothers,
crowned, richly ornamented, four-handed, the
upper two holding a rosary and a trident, the
lower right gee and the Iie left holding
a boy on the left lap. The right leg on the
vahana below, a bull.
12. [No heading ], at Jehanjpoor, 17th May 1851. 8$ ft.
x breadth not given. Copied by Shaik Najibullah,
18th February 1819.
Varahi, cf. No. 1. More sat pore four-handed,
the two upper holding fish and c |
13. ae heading ]. At Jehaujpoor, 17th sis 1815. 83 ft. 7
high (no breadth). !
Chamunda, cf. No. 4. In the terrace behind Jagan-
_———————
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 305
[N.S.]
nath’s, More complete. Four-handed, the upper
two holding a straight broad-bladed sword, and a
club, = lower two a cup and a demon’s head by
the hai
14. ‘ An ornamented ‘teguAbtee in the wall of the Temple o
A Semachellum” drawn by J. Newman, 30th June 1815,
Copied by Peareelaul. “July 1819. 11 ft. t. din, x 4 ft.
in,
Two pilasters and the niche between. The pilaster
has figures in the lowest, but one central compart -
ments, and mouldings elsew ere. Human pairs
—
=
‘One of the enclosed pillars in the eat of Semachel-
lum.” Brig readt h 2ft. in., [height] 2°81 42-71”
he + 153” + 0:10”, [top breadth] 2-2”,
An sake ae carved pillar in the Simhacalam
Temple, Vizagapatam District.
16. ‘Drawing of one of the 64 Sasa icin stand in the
outer building within the Inclosure—Of an octagon
order.” 113 ft. [high]. Copied he J. Mustic, 29th
June 1819.
Probably of the same Simhacalam Temple,
Ae Pilbax 5 in the outer building of the enclosure at Sema-
chellum.” [Base breadth] 2°6”, [middle] 4-1 0”, cir-
oped bee [top Biden ® 8 a [total height] “Wa ft.
122 eae
Hons Pe ae runs an Oriya inscription i in eight
lines the front of which is only given inthe draw-
i I read the first line of this trie ss Fit ea]
Sri fit te Gaud-esara.... a 4 and so
m the title, the king woud appear to be —
: one of the: Siryya-vamsa dynasty of Orissa
18. “Drawing of one of the 20 pillars which support the
walls of the First res * exe at Semachellum, 3rd
July 1815. “ [Base] 4 n. diameter, [ top width]
4 ft. 73 in, were 7" e P11” 4+ 2°35" + 2'°0" +
ee Copie
19. Drawings of one = i “pla in the Choultry at
Semachellum, 3rd July 18
It poatataecl in the lower half a nayika with a fly-
whisker in the right hand.
1 For these kings, see my article, J.A.8.B., 1900, pp. 180-189,
306
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {June, 1908.
bo
=
‘“‘ Drawing of the Chariot which is said to be the same
as the one at Kunnarac, 2nd July 1815.” Copied by
; 1819.
(head broken) on a fat person (trampling a de-
mon ?), The head of the horse on the other side
visible over the steps.
21. “ Drawing of one of the 84 pillars in the Choultry at
Semachellum, 23rd July 1815.” Copied by A. McP.,
April 12th, 1819.
The base is carved with two-hooded nagas ; and in
the centre two snakes intertwined with the hoods
raised on each side. Between the two hoods and
on their body stand a deity (Krsna ?). At the top,
two g face each other and are flanked by a
lion rampant on each side.
22. “Drawing of Nundee-Iswar atthe door of the oa at
Af
Dracheram, 21st July 1815.” Copied
Schencks.
A ae bull with strings of bells, the v@hana of
Siva
bo
st
= Nealphacen in a cavern at Bezawara eee to belong
to the Jaina religion, August 21st, 1815.” Copied
ne Sheik Abdulla, Ist July ‘1819. 5 ft. 5 in x 4 ft.
6 in
The compartment contains in the centre a standing
Tirthankara, naked, ears long and hands hanging.
He has on each side a standing female, with mat-
ted hair, unornamented (only one having wristlet),
rc cloth falling from the waist to the foot nearly.
eyond the compartment to the left (spectatge 8)
is a nase standing naked Tirthankar
24, ‘Jain images cut on the rock of one of ae caverns at
Bezawara, August 2lst, mee, oi sues by Shaik
Abdulla, Ist July 1819. 8 73”
The compartment contains in oe ae a raion
naked ParSvanath with five hoods of a serpent
knees, and on the right-hand corner a Vidyadhara,
below at the base right hand a male devotee sit-
ting, and on the left hand a female peated and
holding an umbrella over the Jain
25, “The principal object of worship (the oom some-
what
defaced) carved on the rock in the interior
apartment of the cavern at Bezawara illed by the
Se oe
a ee ee ee Se eee a
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Oertain Unpublished Drawings. 307
[N.S.]
26.
23.
a)
32,
1,
natives Ramaka Deeve.” 2:3" % 7-6" x 5:3”, Copied
by J. Gould, 30th June 1819.
sitting wi e leg over the other and both the
hands over the feet. Hairs woolly, bha-mandala
round the shead, and an umbrella ab of fine
make. On each sideof him isa standing male with
a fly-whisker. On the base are carved three lions.
[ No heading, a smaller paper loose}. Original pen-
cilled by J. Newman, 13th January 1815,
A sardula pillar.
“Figures supposed to belong to the Jaina worship,
carved on the walls of a cavern nearly on a level with
Abdalla, Ist July 1819.
mpartment containing a standing naked Tir-
thankara. Beyond it, on each side is one standing
naked Tirthankara, ;
“Sketch of a Pillar north of the pillar near the Temple
of Mahadeo at 4th August 1815.” It
remains unfinished on account of the builder’s death.
Copied by Shaikh Abdullah, 3rd July 1819. [ No
measurements |.
Place not given.
isnu lying on the serpent Ananta (six hoods apear-
ing behind the god’s head). Four-faced Brahma
od
ehind his vahana, Garuda.
[ No heading]. 10 feet in length (in pencil). Copied
by Pearalall.
Visnu with the breast girdle (Kaustubha), ef. 33,
four-handed (only three shown), :
“Sculptured figure of Man-calli ent on the rock near
the temple at Bezawada.”
A peculiar figure. A warrior with 18 hands hold-
ing various weapons, right leg advanced as if to
march, near the head are carved four rows of
faces, 10+9+9+9, 37inall. At first sight look-
ing like Ravana, but having one head and two
hands less.
“Sculptured figure of Nursinga Swami and his consort
carved in the rock which were formerly adored by the
Bramins, but since the building about them fell down,
they have been abandoned by their votaries at Beza-
wada, 21st August 1815.” Copied by J. Gould.
308 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
In the centre a four-handed man-lion incarnation of
Vigsnu, upper two holding wheel and conch shell,
the lower right blessing and the lower left holding
lotus and also Lakgmi on the left lap. On his left
sitting a fonr-handed god (Brahma ?), his upper
(Siva ?). At the top an arch es with the ten
incarnations (the last but one
MS Image of Ranga Naikudu cut_in she: rock represented
lying at length in a ruined temple at Seetanuggur,
2nd Serre 1815.”
shows Visnu lying, his left leg being shampooed by
Laksmi (head nearly effaced), and a lotus-handed
god ( Brahma ?) sitting beyond the legs.
34. “A pillar covered over with copper plates highly gilt
which stands in front of the So eae Temple
at Seetanuggur, The pillar was erected by Vasu-reddy
Venkatadri Naidu, Rajah of Chintapilly Tullaccoo, who
at present resides at Amriswerum. September.”
pte
[Base ] 5 rulers and 2 inches x 3 rulers 6 inches (in
il
APPENDIX B.
Tue Foto cautep B.
11” X83", bound, binding = with the following =
on the third leaf inside :—‘ Drawings of antique sculpture Sat
indu stractutes; fakes in the course of a journey from Calcutta
di
and Kalinga countries, to Condapilly, Ellore and Guntoor imme-
diately on sain oe in 1815.”
Fro he
b m.
the draughtsman alle on the fly-leaf only the words “b
Mackenzie”’ are tten by some staat ee One drawing
only (No. 45) Feisty the name of J. New
1, (P.1). “Figures at the Temple of Hankenlishwar, at
Geogepoor.” March 7th, 1815. 3°8” [high] x1- 11”,
N tandi I
left resting on the matted hair of an ascetic, head
aloed and m hie ornaments on the ears, neck,
forearm, arm, east and waist, w wearing embroi-
dered janghia. ‘ Haukentichone’ seems to be
Sep shed bea
ij
:
.
>
“uf
on
a
ee ee ee, A, Pe eC
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings, 309
[N.S.]
-
a
.
‘od
a variation of the name Akhandalesgvara, a temple
in Jajpur Bazar, not far from the Vaitarani
river.
Se? Pas rig figures on the Temple of Rog
ajee-Taukoor at Geoge epoor.” March 20th, 1815. (a)
1:8” Gea). x 9” (wide) ; (b) 1:6” hig h).
a) Man-lion, four-h anded, two upper holding
thighs. At base a male and a female worship -
per with folded hands,
b) A maned lion rampant, body broken, tongue
protruding.
(P. cee [No heading]. 1°13” [high]. March 20th,
mae haloed, crowned, four-handed, the two
upper effaced, the two lower ho ding a spear and
something circular (?). Two fallen demons at foot.
(P. 11). “Figure in Hankenlishwar Tem mple at vies
poor.”’ a 20th, 1815. (a) 2-3” x23”; (b) n
ements
measur
(a) A 6d head and a trunk gone, riding a cap-
arisoned horse, with man behind holding an
umbrella (its top Susy ; below the horse, two
Yaksinis and then a Yaksa holding up the horse’s
hoof on his left palm. Allona throne of lotus
The Kalki incarnation probably.
(6) A seated Yaksa with curled hairs.
CP: — ‘“ Lingum at the ee of Hankenlishwar at
eogepoor.” eps 20th, 1815. [Base width] 1-4” ;
nine height] 4
The Linga of Bumeioloiretey 4 ft. high, the lower
part to ¢th height carved with teehee ay in 12
rows ; inserted into a quadrangular base.
(P. 14). [ No gomaine |. March 20th, 1815. (a) 1:8”
x 1:10’
© A A es with an ascetic carved on the upper
. The ascetic has legs one over the other, and
hase folded.
(6) A four-handed standing god flanked on each side
by a pilaster. The pilaster is carved in four com-
—— lowest effaced, apt a with foliated
urn-overs, next the u eat half of a full-blown
lotns, and at the top the lower half of a full-blown
lot
(P. 47), ._CNo heading]. March 20th, 1815. [No
meas
A sda ‘lion with the a protruding. The
lower trunk and body
310 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
8. i ant inp teadt of 19).-+¢ aurood.” March 21st, 1815.
0” [high] x 13)”.
Viet idee on lotus throne, four-handed, the two
upper and the lower right holding something
like ipweags aa praying wheels, the lower left
holding a conch shell, crowned with ornaments
e |
A peg at the bottom indicates that the
dak: was fixed to some niche.
9. (P. 23). “Chunder Ishwar at Bobun-Ishwar.” 3°5”
[high] x 1:9”. April 5th, 1815.
Sun-god Hadid on a chariot driven by Aruna, and
drawn by seven horses. God, two-handed, fore-
arms gone, wned, ornaments in ear, neck,
arm, waist, as: booted ; surmounted by a trefoil-
arch, spri g from makaras, and having in
amazon drawing a bow and behind her a
ascetic ; to his left, a similar amazon and behind
her a guard with a straight sword and shield. A
well-carved piece.
10. i 25). “Sculptured figure on the wall of the oa
unker Sg Seg at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3:5”
t 10”. April 5th, 1815.
Bhagavati standing on a lotus throne flanked on the
right by a lion, four-handed, the upper left hold-
ing a full-blown lotus with stalk rising from the
ground, the forearms of the three other hands gone.
Crowned, with ornaments on the ear, arm, neck,
waist, calf and the foot. An arch above, with
makaras at its base and a lion flanked by two male
worshippers in the key. At the top corners
Gan with an Apsarasa on his bent thigh.
At the base on each side, a standing female with a
fly-whisker. The temple cannot be traced.
ey Mee a Figure | in the Temple of oe ed at
Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3'0x2’0. April 6th, 1815.
Siva (three faces only shown) with conti on his left
lap, seated on a throne. On the right three
hands shown, one holding a battle-axe, one a
rosary, and the third blessing ; on the left only two
o
beer fast Parvati. Both figures richly orna-
nted. cei the base two female and one ascetic
wieieshipypect n their knees in the right and a male
(king ?) sitting i in the left, all — a ghia, four
dhiipa-sticks, a conch shell and two lotuses
i A a
fe eee]
heii te
a
"Saale
Vol. iV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 311
N.S oe
L
13.
14,
15.
16.
wld cock ; close to the peacock is a male armed
with a curved sword, At each top corners the
slash Gandharva and Apsarasa. Below the throne
worshippers facing a ghata with foliated turn-
overs, three on the right and two on the left. It is
the statue on the back or west side of the tower
of Meghesvara temple.
(P. 31). ‘ Figure on the Temple of Kadaar-Ishwar,
north of Bhobun- Ishwar.” April 7th, 1815. 67-0" x
3°
A landicae deity (?), two-handed, the right holding a
stone or a_ bunch, the left a bo d. To his right a
tailed monkey (?). A ateae female between his
legs, under at a Raksasa lying prone on the
ground, The image has the usual ornaments.
Kedaresvara is south of Muktesvara.
( f 33). ‘Figure of Gunnish on ae Temple of Kedar-
aat.” 4°6’ x 25”. April 7th, 1815.
Gane elephant-trunk, pot- bellied, aa ler 0
i li
a club ;
female with an offering a and on the left a male
with a curved shield ; near the sepia the vahana
mouse. At each top-corner a Gandharva with an
Apsarasa on his bent thigh. The statue in the
south niche of the tower of KedareSv:
(P. 35). “Figure in front of Mooko-Ishwar Temple.”
ede a’ Lid ae | ist th, 1815.
A sevenchovded wned naga king holding up with
both hands a am with foliated turn-overs. Lower
body not shown. Muktesvara Temple.
allee-
(P. 37). “ Female figure o on the Tem le of Coop
Ishwar at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 2°8”x1°5’. April 8th,
1815.
A female standing in a niche flanked by two pilas-
aes te baa the left ona club and the right
holding» flower. Kapalini temple,
Vaitala ;
312 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
~
=I
(P. 39). “Female figure on the Temple of Coopallee-
Ishwar at Bhobun-Ishwar.” April 8th, 1815. [No
measurements
ri Be ” Kas oining the niche of 16th, in the tower
of Kapalini or Vaitala Deula.
(2.41) 8 Figures on the wall of the Temple of Coopal-
oecae 2°6”x1:10". April 8th, 1815.
A male and to ine: right a female (king and =. Ui
both standing, the male’s right hand
female’s right shoulder and the female’s left ee
round the male’s waist. Both heavily ornamented.
The male with a sword in scabbard hanging from
his left, the female’s cloth falling gracefully from
the waist to the foot. Ina niche of the tower of
Kapalini.
19, (P. ree “ Figure of a Sanasye in one of the small
tem Gooswarsarry at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3°8”
om
go
ples of
x 2/0. April 8th, 181
war slab, with moulding at the base, and then ona
lotus carved seat, seated, Heanded, matted-haired
pilasters. Below the seat are five worshippers.
In the Gogahasregvara group 300 yards off from
Kapalini, northwards.
Pu (EAD). * eee, on the Temple of pierre! at
Bhobun-Ishw 2°10’x1:8”. April 8th, 1815.
A standing aot ha loed, two-handed, the left hold-
ing a long staff (trident ?). Richly ornamented
Lecreasris leg ornaments). To his left a female,
two-handed. anding.
21. (P. 47). “On the wall of a small Temple at Bhobun-
i Rudra Dancing.” 3:6” x 2:9". April 10th,
5)
Rudra in Tandava dance, ten-handed (six shown
on the left and four on the right), the upper two
holding a serpent, the next two a trident and a
battle-axe, the next two a rosary and a bag (?),
the next two the ends of a scarf; wearing ba.
skin. To ye right ne a ae cym
and left Karttikeys playing dh
22. (P.49), ‘Figure of Seeda Eshwar caine near the
outer wall of the Temple of Mooko Eshwar at Bhobun-
Ishwar.” 40 x 1:7’. April 10th, 1815.
oi EES on achariot drawn by five horses
and driven by Aruna. God clad in mail, haloed,
iy ee
ae
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 313
[N.S.]
23.
24,
bo
or
26.
for)
(legs not visible), with spreading rays (?) in
ands. An amazon on each side drawing a bo
(? Chaya and Saja, his two wives).
(P.51). “A female figure in a small templ e, S.-E. 0
the Great gone of Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3°83)” ritighy,
April 11th, 1815.
1e river Ganga standing on a makara, on the
left palm a jar, and the right hand on the right
thigh, under an umbrella held up by a female
attendant standing to her right.
(P. 53). “Figure facing or opposite the last No. 19 at
Bhobun- lawn April 1llth, 1815. [No measure-
ments }.
The river Yamuna standing on a tortoise, on the
right palm a jar and the left hand on the left
thigh, under an umbrella held up by a female
attendant, standing to her left. Head- isin of
23rd and 24th peculiar
(P. 59). ‘Figure of one of seven Sanassee represented
near the temple. It is said by the Bramins that these
mhunters at the tank near the temple o en
stones which projects (sic ?) from the steps, ea in
remembrance of them their images were placed near
the Pagoda.” (a) 110” x1: 1”: ; (b) 1°10" x 0-112’.
April 11th, 1815.
(a) A seated, bearded, a a aa ascetic, with
a band round his raised ees.
(b) A female on ts er Paae with folded hands, on a
lotus seat. To her right and left two smaller
females on knees with folded hands. ‘‘ The second
Sanassee (a female).”
(P. 61). ee. ‘The third Sanassee.” 2”0x 1:3”.
A seated (one leg over the other) bearded, matted-
haired ascetic, on a lotus s
(d) “The fourth Sanassee.’ or L gL", April
1
llth, 1815.
A female devotee on her knees, with only one a
male to her right, both with folded hands.
P. 68). (e) “The fifth Sanassee.” 1103 x10.
Karttikeya standing on a lotus throne, ‘to its nar a
standing male wors four-handed.
The seit upper fal ser Slee. the might lower
pee out and bein pecked by a , the left
upper and lower, on the tail and y of a
held up bys a fe
(f) “The sixth Sanssees.” ei xii". April
11th, 1815. Similar to (0b).
314 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908. .
28. (P.65). (g) “The seventh Sanassee.” 1:10” x 1-4”.
A worshipping female on her right knee, left raised.
N.B.—The head-dresses of all the seven, (25 to 28), are pecu-
liar and interesting.
(2) “ Chatoor Mooka Mahadeva.” April 11th, 1815.
Base square] 103”
Linga carved on four sides with a face se
ae only shown), 2°1” high, on a quadrangular
bas
29. (P. 67). "On the outer wall of as aad Narindra
Mutt oe Fae of Bhobun-Ishwar.” 40x26”. April
11th,
Sian a to his left Parvati, seated on a lotus
which a Gandharva in the top corner. Below the
throne the bull and the lion.
(P. 69). ‘Female figure in one of the temples at Bho-
bun-Ishwar.” 5:1” x 2°53”. April 11th, 1815
Parvati standing on a lotus seat; haloed, eight-
handed, the right uppermost effaced, the other
three either holding a straight sword, a rosary, or
dants haloed, carrying a fly-whiskers, one on each
side, the right-hand female’s left hand resting on
a lion’s head, In the left top-corner a Gandharva
with offerings on his left hand.
a1. CP. Tie Bigare of Bhyroove on the wall of temple
near Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3’0x1:8". April 11th, 1815.
he bla one legged, two-handed (forearms
gone), standing on a lotus seat, below a makara-
based, eli mouth-keyed arch. A Gandharva with
an Apsarasa In each top-corner. Two dvdrapdlas,
a spear-handed male ae the right, and a trident-
handed female to the left. Now in Yameésvara
eve,
32. (P. 73). “Copper figure of Chimdra Seekur in the
possession of a Bramin at the village of Mookundpoor.”
April 12th, 1815.
all within an arch having a dove at each side of
, oo . eS LS Se eee
cian
Rote ee eh OS) an wee
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 315
[N.S]
the key. Theonly drawing in colours, Makunda-
pur is 2 miles “er of Pipli and eens 25 miles
north of Puri tow
33. (P. 85). ‘ Eswar ata an house in front of Marinada
Tullow, north-west of Jagannath oe One of re
46”
arm of left lowergone. Usualornaments. Below
the seat, bull.
34, (P. 87). ‘*Bhrammanee, one of the sisters (so called by
the natives) in front of the Marcandah Tullow.
AS’ x22". April 27th, 1815.
Healehaiyy four-faced (three only shown), four-
h d, i
blessing and the left lower holding a baby on the
left lap. rig on a seat, below which is a goose.
35. (P.89). “ Eshweree” or (in pencil) “ Parvutty.” 42”
x213". April 27th, 1815.
oe another of the seven mothers, four- cen
two lower, as usual, blessing and holdin
son, the two upper holding a trident and a fees
axe; seated, below the seat a bull.
36. (P.91). ‘ Curtakainee or ar One of the seven
sisters ina small house in front of the Marcandah
ee north of Jagannath.” 46” 2:2’. April 28th,
Kauma§ri, another of the seven mothers, the two
upper holding objects me pt the two lower as
usual. A peacock below the
37. (P.93). “Narainee.” 3°10” x 2- a ae 28th, 1815.
Vaisnavi, another of the seven mothers, four-hande
£
r as usual blessing and ho. ,
the two upper holding a lotus and a nodule-
string the Bo winged, human-faced
88. (P. 95). “Indranee.” 4-67 21” April 28th, 1815,
“Indrani, one of the seven mothers, four-handed,
the two lower as usual, the two upper ho. a
lotus bud and an ankuga or w the
seat an elephant. : ;
39. (P.97). “Vaharee or Baharee.” 46”x2'0. April
28th, 1815
Varahi, one of the seven mothers, boar-faced,
four-handed, two lower as usual, two upyee h hold-
ing a fish anda plate. Below the seat,
316
He
S
41,
43.
He
o
a
fon)
+
=
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
(P, 99), ae heading ]. 4°6’x2°2”. 28th ao “ont
Ca
a necklace of skulls, four-handed, the he upper
holding a straight sword and a trident, the lower
right acup (of blood), the palm of Seve lefts
gone,
(P. 113). ‘Figure on the wall of the Gunga-Durr
Fountain which runs underneath the Choultry.” June
2nd, 5. [No measurement].
In pencil ‘‘ Sreecorma ” a few pages before (p. 105).
Nrsimha seated with a yea fe = his left lap (Prah-
lada) four-handed, legs cr
(P.116,): “Piller on the a of es ae of the Tem-
ple of Stree Cormah.” [Shaft] 5°9”’x13”. [Top
An elephant-faced sardula ‘pillar of the Sri-Kir-
mam Temple, eight miles east of Chicacole, near
the sea coast.
(P.117). “Pillar in the upper gallery of the gate of
the Temple at — Cormah.” 13th June 1815.
€(P.-119), "Pillar on “the south of the gate of the
terrace emple at Stree Cormah.” [Shaft]
60x1 2, [Top width] 2: y 3 13th June 1815.
A third grinning maned sardula pillar in the same
mple.
(P. 121). “Pillar in the upper gallery = the gate of
the Temple of Stree Cormah.” [Shaft] 60x 1-6.”
[Top width} 23”. J. G. Newman. 13th June 1815.
A pillar round at the base, ge in the centre,
and a foliage cup in the abacu
(P. 123). ‘ Figure at the entrance 2 the Stree Cormah
Pagoda.” 53” 16”. June 13th, 1815.
Visnu as dvarapala ats: four-handed, the two
upper holding discus and conch shell, the two
lower the rig eatin on a club and the other
raised — ee usually the right hand is
raised to b
(P, 15j--* Tigers the entrance of the Stree Cormah
Pagoda.” 5°3’’x1 o June 13th, 1815.
The counterpart of No. 46 on the same gate, other
side four-handed Visnu, the upper two holding
conch shell and the discus; the lower right bless-
ing and the lower left on a club.
(PP; 4282).. “ Figure of Durga on the ee of Mooha-
lingum.” 23°x13". June 15th, 1815
Sept
AES th ice
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 317
[N.S.]
49,
50.
52.
53,
54.
D5.
Mukhalingam in Parla Kimedi State, Gaijam
District, is Kaliiganagara of the sgt
peri o-handed, standing Parvati with a
female siteddant to her srs i an Tamla
ver nd a male to her
ia oN = Figure of Varauhe- on ataérum on the south
wall of Moohalingum.” x13”. June 15th,
15.
Standing boar incarnation, boar-faced, one-teethed,
four-handed, the upper right holding a club (?),
the upper left bent holding up the goddess earth
on the elbow, the lower right touching the upper
left, the lower left holding a discus; right leg on
a Ya ga or demon with folded ha nds.
(P. 131). Figure of Coomar-Swamy in one of the
smaller temples of iechat nigani Pagoda.” [Mea-
surements in pencil not legi ble}. June 15th, 1815.
Karttikeya with his vahana the peacock below the
seat, two-handed, one lying on the knee and the
left holding os haloed, on each ea of the
top a Gandhar
ing a circular lotus, in the middle of which is the
drain ; shown up to the waist.
( P.-165)..- * a dep figure north of the Choultry
at Coopully.” 2°6” 1:5”. June 19th, 185
A god standing, haloed, two-handed, okt holding
a battle-axe and the left restin ng on a club, a
ape aripiige from the girdle on the right
side.
(P;-186).-=*' eS figure lying in the field neg-
lected, 100 yards from the Temple of Coopully.”
3°0” 1°10.” June From 1815.
A aeaned figure, wo-handed, the right holding up a
straight wank: anes the left on the left knee, with
@ peculiar crown on the d.
(P. 147). ‘* A female figure on the left of the Gunga-
Durra Fountain at Semachellum.” 2°73” x1°23”.
July 2nd, 1815.
A standing goddess (Parvati ?) haloed, two-handed,
the right holding a lotus bud, the left resting on
a female attendant with a fly-whisker over her,
an arch held up by two pate
ane ee A female figure on the right of the Gunga
Durra Fountain.” eae July 2nd, 1815.
318
o
~J
60.
Journal of the Asiatic pies of Bengal. [June, 1908.
A Mahisa-marddini form of Durga, haloed, standing,
eight-handed, the upper left three holdin ng conch-
shell, bow, shield, the lowest left lying on the
thigh of the raised left leg, the upper right three
with palms obliterated, the lowest right with a
spear piercing the body of the demon Mahisa
(human body, head gone), ae her right leg
her vahana the lion grinnin
(P. 151). “Figure at the Se it the temple of Sema-
chellum” (in pencil). 5°5’'x2°6." July 3rd, 1815.
The man-lion (lion face with human body) ‘standing
on a _ lotus-carved seat, four-handed (forearms
on each side. Four worshippers at the base, two
on each side of the seat. Over the god an arch,
makara-based with a ning lion-mouthed key.
At the right top-corner a Gandharva with an
Apsarasa on his curved leg
(P. 153). “Figure in the Temple of Semachellum,
standing in the front courtyard against a pillar.”
2°83 x14.” July 3rd, 1815.
ite haloed, four-handed, the right upper holding
iscus, the right lower with spread-out palm
raised to ise: the ah two oe a conch shell
and a club, standin
(P. 159). “ Figure in the salibitere of the Veerabuddra
— ” 372” [high]. July 16th,
nae standing, naked (?), hairs forming a
andala, four-handed, the upper right raised, the
iawer right holding a snake- twined trident, the
upper left holding a serpent, the lower left effaced.
A necklace of skulls at which a wolf is sniffing.
(P. 16). “Figure in the enclosure of the Veerabuddra
Temple at Yellamunchelly.” 1 inch less 4 spans x 2}
spans. July 16th, 1815.
A Mahisa- marddini, standing with one fo: on the
back of the demon Mahisa, who is a a
spear-end, and a straight re the left betas
(P.163). “ At Yellamunchelly.” 33 spans high}. July
16th, 1815.
Karttikeya, standing, haloed, four-handed, the upper
right holding a trident and the upper ‘left a club
with a cock at the top, the lower right rai
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 319
[N.S.]
and palm spread out to bless, the lower left resting
on the left waist. The head of a peacock just
visible behin
OLS -(F. 166). "" At Vellunniisbalige? 3 spansx1} spans.
July 16th, 1815.
Brahmani, seated, four-faced (three only show
four-handed, the upper right and left holding a a
and a noose, the lower right raised to bless and
the lower 7 lying on the left thigh. A goose
below the s
62. (P. 167). oh heading). linch less 3 spans [high].
July 16th,
A naga pa don probably seven- al apna F
two-handed, the two hands holding up near the
breast a jar, the lower part in a aed Sxines " The
peg at ri bottom indicates that it was fixed to
some niche,
(7. iG2)..* Figure at Yellamunchelly.”. 2:7’ x1-7
July 16th, 1815
Siva seated, the hairs forming a mandala, four-hand-
the upper holding a ire and a1 rosary, the
salle two holding a vina@; crescent moon above, a
bull below the seat.
64, (P 171). [No headings]. (a) 2:3" x 1:3”, (b) 2:3" x 1-4".
815.
2
oY
J uly 16th
Two of hig Seven Mothers, Brahmani, Varahi, with
their respective symbols, goose and bo Both
Gos ie, t7o). “At Valeaithalty 2:3” 1:5”. July 16th,
= 18
Raudrya or Parvati, another of the seven mothers
Seated, haloed, four-handed, the two upper holding
trident and discus ; of the two lower, the right
raised to ons the left kept = the thigh. Bull
Slab pegged at
below the s
GO.—AP, 179)" jens’ 2" Ranjaishwar Swamy in the poate
of Goolingaishwar Swamy at Hoo.” 33" x2
July 20th, 1815.
Dares haloed, four-handed, the gd nee two holding a
se (?) and a conch shell, the lower right bless-
os nabeel the lower left on the waist, standing on a
buffalo head (Mahisa demon’s head), with he =
vahana the lion behind her legs. Slab pegged a
base.
67. (P. 181). “Figure of Joggy-Eshwar.” 1:8” x 1°5.’
July 20th, 1815.
320
68.
18 4)
6
eo}
<1
=
7]
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908.
Virabhadra, seated, haloed (hairs drawn curled in
the halo), four- -handed, the right two holding a
peculiar.
(P. 183). “Figure of Mai-Eskhwar in the Temple of
oe ee Swamy at Beecalloo.” 3702”
July 20th, 1815
Siva, seated, matted-haired, four-handed, the two
upper holding a rosary and a trident, the lower
right mudra, and a lower left on the left
thigh. Belee tha seat, a bull.
.. (P. 193). ‘Image of Veeral ea in one of the apart.
. g'
ments in the Temple of Draachanam Beem-Hshwar.”
last hand blessing. A female to the right and a
male to the left with ia hands. In the temple
of Bhimesvara at Draksarama.
(P.195). “Sculptured figures A Chuckruwuttee on the
wall of the Draachanam Temple on the right hand of
the door.” 53”x 2:0". July 21st, 1815.
The standing Gaus of a richly ornamented king
with folded hands, wearing cloth wrestler-like,
over which a si e, from which hangs at the right
side a short dagger
(P.197). ‘ Figure of — ———— in one S i; small
temples at Dacharam.” 5°3” x 2°3”. [No date].
Virabhadra, standing, four-handed, the right lower
and the left upper holding a trident and a_ battle-
axe, the right upper raised and the lower left spread
out to bless. A necklace of skulls. A goblin to the
right Pera a female to the left, besides two
wolve
(P, 199), -* tnd of Droondeeshwar i in the Temple of
Dracharram-Beem-Esbwar.” 2°3” x11.” July 21st,
1815.
bites clear the two upper holding a book and
ong-shaped article, the lower right blessing
isa the lower left turned down, trampling 4
ain demon armed with a straight sword and a
ld.
Vol. IV, No. 6.}] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 321
[N.S.]
73. (P. 201). ‘ Figure of Lechmanee Swamy in the Temple
76.
for)
of Dracharram-Beem-Eshwar.” 2:9” x 1:3”. July 2lst,
1815.
eft
skulls, waist bound with a snake with another
visible just over it, a wolf to the right and a
goblin to the left.
(P. 203). “Figure of D 1 SS
On the left of the Temple of Goa ae
5:10” x36”, July 28th, 1815.
Siva standing under an arch, four-handed, the right
marked club, the left upper holding a snake, the
_ left lower resting on the waist.
(P. 215). ‘Sculpture on the rock near the Temple of
Cunnuccu Durga Coil near Bezoara. Figure
Saraswuttee.’ [No measurements]. August 22nd,
Brahma, four-faced (three heads only shown, uecks
‘shown separate), four-handed, the upper two
holding something indistinct, the lower right bless-
ing, the lower left hanging by the side, cloth worn
like ascetics, aa below the knee.
(P. 219). [No heading, no measure pe no dates, only
in faint pencil My ‘follo wing]. “Sculpture on the
undupam representinga ? of musicians playing on
the [illegible] Bezwara. 27tk August 1815.”
A up of seven heavenly musicians, the first two
t
he
third and sixth playing on cymbals, and the fourth
and fifth on dhols. Above third and fifth is carved
sideways an ascetic.
(P. 225). “Figure of Aunnunt-Taushainoodoo in the
Temple of Amreshwaram.” September 15th, 1815.
No mnenmaremere :
maned lion sitting a two-handed god (Siva Ps
his left on a lotus stalk, above a Rihiows
lotus. The god’s mukuta has a face carved in front
like that in the Bodbisattvas.
322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
APPENDIX C.
HUAGHSAASILIAIE AAt yaataAsqnTay TH
siacfietaneniaie we ¥ faa fe 2. Ft aHAt ataaTT
23a 2eiat Tana Staeatuaa fas afe ats Pals ufeaq
fife aa areiaf aeage ete ateter gar ata aT
eisfast—weaa sueu lad axsifeadifees Siaeataa
233 fasiagigaiss Fa afefea wT aera ages
Zaing TB ale ax Uess AEs ai va Siawataa
tua quifesr ate aera atfy ava Wesel GAG T
Aeay Beat Bro ws seaalsaat T asesaq(']
q tsa Vout wanes watarett surt afe arst
STR a, U Hafenaris Baga ¢ TAK Aeat st ri
warsuafdgera wasasafeat Her sti fawaasas wq-
veufeat atfs son, we wT ed at) Bee qa fe, TET
ua wat afe arat Er wri, saadara safe arat
Hoe JI, ME TRT AT We St Hig Re, Taste yar
fun uta afe aoa wyatt uqea far wife meqee
aT 3 fa Sige SWE 2 SAT Re fa |
U tyst quaal aaezag ay AI 93 fs) Tees araat
sae Bam qaufeaete a v¢ fe Higa s, vax ef Ete
FI Ra fo Wag aaa Bhs aera At re ST Ate St ae BLS
fe < sina Stare ane fs Fare) waa eae atea Ba Tt
¢ at ata ats fe Fare wa Te zt a uafaar fegafe
Wt (Ost, T eae Weta At y St alate wa AT Roll fs atee
at fo) Gare stax a 2 St 2 Sine are asqget We TT
i ee
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Oertain Unpublished Drawings. 323
(N.S.]
2 et atete stare ar 3) fe va AT 9\| aes AT ee 12 fa [1]
quest @ua ceueq nat ata are) fe Tee Stan aT
u fe Gare qrwq Stare Te fs, War Vale ce WITT
wo yrsruta ate et ar si fe Tears at Rr et ar vy fa, ae
qua 2ye Blase A 2S ti T ars aes BI Sf Fare
Se asRH TI fai TIT quale alatua Bla TeAwaAfe
al 8yiz [|] asezax suacfars) vax cfem aI Bere FT
é fei ywaufen ete wa are fee BAA, THT sie Gat
UlEtads Tew aa ar us fe) fuax same ater are fa
xg Bla T Te A 9\i, T Ewe as Ais if Mears we
wae AT as Tare fuac afat qsufga Ets aa AT US
fe| sax efem etx at cs fe s aime [\| feetaana aT 9 fa
ala at uz fe wye at 21 fe, wsuefseraa ate Za
a 3 fe wre aiafe alex at 2 fe va at 2 fe [i] Gam
wq ate a ai fe saa a fe) vat aeureHaat aS
Stare at usta eatu ateatene at cs fe | are ees
alent at ag fe | Fue ufeaais Btere aT ex fa! Htat Tare
ala aa uteraafanl aga aT 2 fe) Goat Ay StEAT |
MS. Madala-paiji, or Palmleaf Chronicles of Jagannatha
Temple.
[June, 1908,
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
324
—
i ame
Certain Unpublished Drawings. 325
Vol. IV, No. 6.]
[N.8.]
Pn mt I At ng ls Hn aay lp en +
——— ee
No. 6 of Folio A.
Temple of Kanarak, North Gateway.
eo lll
eh ag. EE a
ee ee
a?
call
34. The Age of Kalidasa,
By Pror, SaRaADARANJAN Ray, M.A,
TRADITION.
The Indian "3 ns in his childhood that Kalidasa, the great-
est poet of India after Vyasa and Valmiki, was one of the “nine
gems ” of the ear of a certain prince named Vikramaditya.
Tradition also has it that the Samvat era, which is still current,
a
to-day. Hence 1,964 years ago, in the first century B.C., Kalidasa
wrote his immortal works.
Fereusson’s ATTACK.
Against this we read: “It has long been an open secret how-
t
living in the first century B.C... . could have arisen, and this
puzzle has at last been solved... by ... Mr. Fergusson ... I cannot
help thinking that in the main his solution will turn out to be cor-
rect, ”’ 10s writes Prof, Max Miller in his “ India: what can it
teach us? ® The “solution ” is that King Harsha of Ujjayini, sur-
named Vikramaditya, defeated the Mlechchhas at the great battle
of Korur in 544 A.D., expelled them from India, cork in pee
ration of the victory, founded the Vikrama era. dated this
new era 600 years back, thus making it appear as if it commenced
in 57 B.C. The Vikraun ma era ‘“ cannot, therefore, occur in
historical document before ” 544 A.D. Alo ong with Vi praiieditys,
— is brought down to the middle of the sixth century
CoRROBORATION OF FERGUSSON.
Recguneos theor commenting on the ih verse of the
M m. ‘“‘ Whatever we may think of the pointed allusion
eye Mallinatha discovers in Kalidésa’s own words to Nikula
ignaga—and I confess that I believe he is right—there can be
little doubt that Mallinatha must have known of both Nikula and
Dignaga as contemporaries of Kalidasa, ere he could have
confident in placing Kalidasa i os the middle of the sixth century.”
Max Miiller, “India: what can
(it) An indirect whmatese a is also seen in the fact that
328 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908.
Kalidasa uses the word Jamitra in Kumara VII,1. This word
is borrowed from the Greeks. The Aaa borrower in this respect
was Aryabhata whose approximate date is 499 A.D. Kalidasa,
therefore, must have lived pretty long after 499 A.D.
CorROBORATION OF Litrne VALuE.
Before discussing the theory itself I shall take up the cor-
roborations as noted above.
the first place, Prof. Macdonell oe on Mallinatha’s
interpretation: ‘‘ This explanation .. . is extremely dubious in it-
self. Then es is uncertain whether Mallinatha means the Buddhist
teacher Di Thirdly, little weight can be attached to the
opposed to Chinese evidence, which | indicates that works of
A.D.
Secondly, I belie eve Kalidasa himself never thought of A
an explanation. This is obvious from the verse itse lf. The t
S~ gqrazenq ecatgargquatae @
fesararat ufe ufeerq Bases |
I doubt if epereqra@y can be legitimately compounded to mean
‘foolish vauntings as expressed by gesticulations.”” Even if this
point is allowed, the plural in feearatata becomes indefensible.
When the word feeata is not intended for many individuals,
the plural will indicate respect (atca) for feeata on the
part of the poet. Would that be consistent in the case of a
“hated rival,” part for whom is already expressed - the
ridicule in waaay ?
¥ x Miller makes much of the fact that Mallinatha
believed N an and Dignaga to be contemporaries of Kalidasa.
In other words he accepts “the. aia of a s. individual (Malli-
natha) against that of the whole of India that Kalidasa and
Vikramadity a were llamar’ in the first century B.
ferring to the astronomical argument, Prof. Macdonell
says: “ Butit has been shown by Dr. Thibaut that an Indian
astronomical treatise, undoubtedly written under Greek influence,
the Romaka Siddhinta, is older than Aryabhata, and cannot be
placed later than A.D. 400.’
Max Miller refers with approval to the stress laid by Prof.
Jacobi on the appearance me the word sf#¥ in Kumara. This
approval implies two things :
(1) That the word is exclusively Greek.
(2) That the Indians borrowed it not long before the 6th
century.
Vol. IV, No. 6.} The Age of Kalidasa. 329
[N.S.]
Prof. Macdonell’s reply quoted above demolishes the 6th-
century theory. But it does not go ser enough, siTf## and
metron may mean the same thing, yet neither need be the
progenitor of the other. The supposition is possible that both
come from a certain primitive word which like fq@, are, ure,
“fee, etc., the nations possessed in common when they were
together before the migrations. When the primitive Arya
householder, after the day’ s toil, sat chatting with his family, the
vessel of drink (call it Soma, or Amrita if you like) going round,
he could not have helped noticing the utility of sitting all
in a ring, and the ease with which every diametrically
opposite pair can then speak to each other. It is not then unlikely
at a name was given to diametrically opposite positions,
and along with it to the diameter also
Again, even if we admit the borrowing, the word is so com-
mon that no one need be surprised if it was appropriated when
the end first batch of Greeks set foot on Indi
believe we are beating an empty bush here. In the
Shiead instance Mallinatha seems to afford us an illustration of
the habit of seeing new ideas in old nag oe oF The main, in
fact the only, reason for taking siifaa as derived from the Greek
Diametron, is that the word is suppos ae to have no derivation n
Sanskrit. It is extremely hazardous to say that a purely Sanskrit
derivation cannot be found for sifaa! onfa# is known to mean
“daughter.” The arqwmy gives this meaning on the authority
of the weerafentafe | onfi afeax siaq gives snfaa with the
affix @ attached to the root # to protect. The sense is “ That
which guards the daughter from evil.” This derivation is
sanctioned by the rule aratsaqaa a? | No possible objection can
be urged against it. If this is : allowed, siifaa derived thus, or in
any other legitimate way, may exist side by side with the technical,
let us say, for argument’s sake, Greek derivative sif#4 without
either interfering with the scope of the other’s usage. Instances
€ such double existence are numerous. The words ST@Ta,
have special meaning in grammar. They are constan tly
veils used in other senses al Even in scientific works the
same word may be used technically and in the ordinary sense as
well. A Geometer arguing with an adversary is not ba ed
from exc atari 25 Sabie is the point of bbe pallor yo es ae oe
depends upon the RIDE: I believe arfaa as I have deséyed
it, actually suits the context —— than sifaa, in the sense
of Diameter. 1 quote the sloka
saradiaafuae ast eat 4 aifaagaitaarary |
waaqafena Fara Soars crete 954 "
330 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{June, 1908.
In the first place, what is ay of srfwa? Mallinadtha ex-
plains, saying 7q means wei Even then wre of srfas.
“purity of the diametrically opposite place,” is unintelligible,
because Astrology defines sitfw4 with reference to the wy and
not tothe fafy as the context has it here. Mallinatha’s defence,
that what attaches to the @y may be attributed to the fafa
also, does not seem satisfactory. This leads me to suspect that
aifaa is not here used in the sense Mallinatha takes it.
My suspicion is strengthened from another consideration.
I am told—I speak under correction—that, at marriages, the
purity of fara (the two positions 90° either way from the
wa) has to be considered, while the purity of the wy itself is at
least as important as that of the sif#ai It is imperative to
avoid sifawiy and qa#y—impurities of the ww and the op-
posite place. Why then is the poet silent about impurities at —
faera and the wg. It will not do to say thatif the srfwa i
pure, impurities elsewhere do not matter. For ya%w is as bad
as wrfaaay. sides, who are the parties involved? The
parents of the Universe are to be united ; on the issue of the
union depends the welfare of the whole host of gods and men.
Such an occasion hasto be accompanied by a combination of all
auspicious circumstances, and must not be burdened with such
shortcomings of the wy as an ordinary Bengali father of an
a@eqrt has to put up with.
I therefore take sitfwa here in the sense I have already
TRS The sloka then means that—Himalaya performed the
ceremony for his daughter’s marriage at a phase of
the moon that was calculated to ward off evil influences from
her married life.
Hence Jamitra offers no corroboration :—
(1) Because Jamitra in the sense Diametron does not suit
the context, therefore it is a different word derived
from Sanskrit.
(2) Because even if Jamitra has the sense of Diametron, the
supposition that the two come from a common
primitive is possible. That Diametron has a Greek
derivation does not bar the supposition ; for faa, ata,
afee, etc., have Sanskrit derivations.
(3) Because, if borrowed, there is nothing to exclude the
hypothesis that it came to India with Seleucus.
Bay ai saan
Se mE HONG
Si 5 te
dt ae ona =
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 331
[N.S.]
Ferousson’s THeory UNTENABLE.
These considerations show the character of the corroborations
of Fergus sson’s guess. On the theory itself, Prof. Macdonell
remarks ; “* The epigraphical oe of Mr. Fleet have destroyed
had already been in use for more than a century lar under
the name of the Malava era. — Histor y of Sanskrit Literatur
ictories are commemorated iy pillars with inintetisEhone.
i were called sTqq@qy in Ka4lidasa’s time and are more than
nee referred to in the Raghuvamsam. An era commemorates
ra installation of a king. But be it the commemoration of a
victory or of a coronation, the ante-dating affair is ridiculous. The
additional years joined will mislead people and make them forget
the very date intended to commemorate. Mr. Fergusson’s
Vikramaditya could not have been in a very enviable state of
mind when he instituted the era and threw back its commence-
ment 600 years to 57 B.C. to se at the memory of his grea
victory at Korur in 544 A.D
’ardhamana, the author of the Ganaratnamahodadhi, closes
his work with the sloka :—
anAaafeaanede Wagatas |
aufai fannat macqaetetutstes: |
He does not refer to the Samvat. The #@ in famaa: is very
significant. It means “ from the time of Vikrama,” whether from
the time of his coronation or from that of his death is not cle
dent means to calculate 1,197 years “ from Vikrama,” the value of
the sloka cannot be over-rated.
ere is an instance of its utility. Mallinatha is supposed to
belong to the 14th century. He frequently quotes the Ganarat-
namahodadhi in his commentaries. If A be taken as Malli-
ratnamahoda-
ge the book by 1,197 years. Hence Vikrama reigned before
A.D.
Tue Latest THEORY.
rof. Macdonell says in his ——. of Sanskrit Literature
that Ralidans flourished in the ps of King Chandragupta IT. at
the beginning of the 5th century A There is no evidence to
connect this prince with our Kali es exe ept that Chandragupta
TI. was named Vikramaditya, and that the existence of an earlier
332 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
veaat ka has not yet been traced. This is rather slippery
und to base a theory upon.
ith the existence of more than one Vikramaditya, 1 attempts
to determine the age of Kalidasa through him must be more or
less unsatisfactory. But independent evidence of his age from
the writings of the poet is not altogether unobtainable. I note a
few below
EvIpENCE oF THE Perstan Navy.
We may take it that descriptions of people and countries con-
form to belief current at the poet’s time. In Raghu, Canto IV.
we read :— = =
WRetaieat Fa a Waar |
afearentaa frags aaa i
From the west coast of India it was easy to cross over to Persia
by sea. Yet Raghu _preferr e troublesome land route.
Mallinatha explains ia preference, saying that sea-voyage was
prohibited in the Sast: This could not be the reason,
the prohibition is fo ‘the Kali Yuga only. The reason has to be
sought in the simile.
There are two ways in which people try to conquer the
senses. The first is by satiety (Wraata ), the second by aware
). The first is pleasant to practise, but it is not easy
to obtain the desired result by means of it. The second, though
troublesome to follow, is move likely to bring success. The land
route is compared to ¥t#ata and implies the comparison of the sea-
route to Wiwata. Hence the verse suggests: As the senses cannot
be conquered by #ta, so the Persians cannot be conquered by the
sea-route. The belief in the side rntape of the Persians at sea
was therefore current at the time of the poet. We know sheet the
Persian Navy was pees in the 5th century B.C. at the
battle of Salamis. Considering the difficulty of cousin in
those days, and the paces of the place of pare ne: it is possible
that the news of this disaster took a very very lon e to reach
India. But it is hard to believe that if our poet lived las Christ,
he would still speak of the Persian Navy with awe.
EvIDENCE OF STYLE.
Kalidasa’s prose, as we have it in his dramas, is oe
simple. Yet it is remarkably terse and vigorous. Absence of
1 From the Kathasaritsagara we Jonrn that the Brihatkatha, which is
supposed to have been written in the or 2nd century A.D., mentions a
Vikramaditya of Pataliputra and poe one of Ujjayin’. The latter was a
r e exterminator of the Mlechchhas (see ee 7th
Lambaka, 4th Taranga, and the whole of the — Lambaka). e Raja-
laldigier, refers to a Vikramaditya in the 2nd T:
es al ion ee
Is pica:
‘
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 333
N.S-]
diffuseness and long compounds is characteristic. It is natural
rose. Now and then it reminds us of the santa of the
prose pieces of the Mahabharata. The preference for the
ura @ where it is usual with others to have ura az, the ue of
aqaaara words as attributives in ie Tes with the gender of
the sieliading substantive, Kalidasa has in common with
Patanjali. Whether these are emai an or characteristic of his
age it is difficult to say. But it a to be noted that as we go back
to older and older writers, the prose comes up more and more to
this standard of natural as Aistingaished from artificial prose,
Thus Bana, Subandhu, Dandin are less and less artificial in order.
Prof. Macdonell notes ar tificiality of style in an inscription com-
posed by Harishena in the 4th century. But of the Girnar and
Nasik inscriptions of the 2nd century, the learned professor says
at “they are altogether less artificial than the prose parts of
arishena’s Kavya and a fortiori? than the works of Dandin,
bandhu and Bana.”
These considerations oem the inference that the on the
writer the less artificial he is. e are, however, concerned wit
the converse menage viz., the less artificial the writer tlie older
he is. If the converse is allowed then Kalidasa is older ny the
Girnar and Nasik inscriptions, As a rule, in such cases, the
converse comes out to be true. Yet ‘oaatd we shall not take te for
granted without further proof.
t
Ha
Su
EVIDENCE OF LANGUAGE.
When a language is in the stage of formation, fresh words are
imported ; sometimes old words fall into disuse or change meaning.
vhange of m eaning may imply that the Sie is growing ; it is
certainly a sign that the language is not dead yet
Now take the word yafgai This word is she sanctioned by
arta te | Katyavana allows it, Amara Simgha, in the sixth
century at the latest, declares it as a €9r of #q@ai But Kalidasa
does not treat it as a #HTMeE! He speaks of Vishnu “
at a wate: acafga:” | Of Rama as Vishnu he makes ua
say “sifeat safaqaaists & gig ea q<afsar a@ar’) Referring to
a@a he says “feaware wearq wafea:” | Ifit were a Sa
at his time, he would not have used it promiscuously for A@a as
well as frau | The lexicographer records usage, he does not
invent meanings. Hence long before — i~ the word had
aequired the character of a #91! This ould not have been
possible if the language were dead at the time of Kalidasa.
Again Vamana, the rhetorician, writes in the 8th century
that tea is a word that involves an obscene idea (W@teTy ) and
334 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
should not find a place in polite literature. This is not Vamana’s
personal opinion, Popular verdict at his time must have been to
that effect. Mammata, towards the latter part of the 11th
century, echoes Vamana’s condemnation. The eifeameeu is of
the same tenor.
It is strange, however, that tea is one of Kalidasa’s favourite
words. Not only he does not hesitate to use it, but he actually
prefers it to the usual word a@f#w@ in describing delicate objects.
Thus referring to Parvati’s peuance he writes: “ euifearteara-
fa” though wurfeararaeaaarfety: preserves the metre as
well, and perhaps improves the diction. Some of his female
characters in the highest society have said “yam teaguqfea”
“squgi teaqify avg” “aaggatear aq” “safateat frawet”
etc. He makes the mother address the daughter—“ av: @ 4qa@ &
oe + ce ee n”?
r
said that this points to a time before rather than after Christ
EVIDENCE OF GRAMMAR.
alidésa was a profound grammarian. Theconsummate skill
with which he handles intricate points of grammar shows the
specialist. From among a host of instances, we may refer to the
distinction made between 9tf€ with two accusatives and the same
with one accusative only (cf. & gat aTefagqa, a afaaqreaa,
ararsataarfeataaregia etc.); between the afga affix @a causing
arfeefe, and the same with ywaefe (cf. aufigetee:, saaies-
waaty waalat qteréq etc.); between the wy affix in agreement
with the substantive and the same in disagreement (cf. qragt aTfeat,
we qaq etc.); between the warstw without fay, and the same
with faa (cf. waRer <esdfesia, ara at sway etc,); and so
forth. His deep satel into the philosophy of grammar is seen
in the sloka—“wqqeeatfrar sefacrel=eciat afcarat aqeat |
Grammar was his favourite study, as is evident from the number
of similes he has derived from that science (cf. “ smayata-
aaah” “qoeqaaee walters” “wd: era cee
gata dyauaq” etc.). He begins his great work, ie Raghuvam-
sam, with a simile from the science of grammar 4 dsm
|
]
'
{
|
]
i i
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa, 335
[N.S. ]
saa: faact’| This simile is again seen in Kumara “aadfaa utc
Bra TwAAeS” |
Yet anomalous grammatical forms are common in his writings.
In Kumara, Canto III, he writes: faaa Gufadtzew i He was not
unaware of the usual form, for he writes qalaya VaRTSZe
and elsewhere sgtaaeaqaatads etc. Nor was the anomaly
necessitated by the metre ; for fawtraat dafad ezvt agrees with the
metre and avoids the anomaly. He knew that fawrea was a
name of Siva as he writes ieaionaia ea a; How then are we
to explain this apparently wanton violation of grammar ?
one answer seems reasonable. Kalidasa clint that 1 he had the
option to write faqara or SaqaH. In other words, faq came to be
restricted to the Vedas after the time of Kalidasa.
In another place he writes “aT earnataa fea FSA faurfa aver
CIM TAAR SIT a=zata yareq 1 We cannot say he did not know
that the usual oes was wet and not aeat. Compare
“ wat aaa ‘aeatat causatag” etc. Nor was the metre
in his way, for he could have easily written a¥T Try:TaaHest
fradta setzqi As before, here too he thought it was legitimate
to write w=eat or wegaAt |
Again we find him writing “ax a= aefa vam” | Usually
the duplicated form a= w=q is treated lies a WaVcy compound,
and takes the shape H@H=<q. Our poet knew this, for he writes
also “fafernaaeag: aa aaa’ “gecfy ay aaarad ara’ ete.
The explanation is the same as before, viz., the poet thought he
had the right to treat or not to treat the duplicated form like a
RAYITA compound.
- Here is another instance. Kalidasa writes “@ qraat JaaaTs”
instead of the usual form qraarara ; in place of WHRATSare he has
SeNA a asi ware; for ditsrarare he writes datsrat fafweers |
As before the explanation is that he believed the aawT#t between
the Sra and the wagata was legitimate.
Before quoting more instances I may note that the examples
given above seem unmistakably to pa to the inference that the
rigour of P&anini’s gra was not yet adopted in popular
mmar
writings when Kalidasa flourished. It is very important to re-
member that not a single one of the above is an example of
grammatically incorrect usage. They are instances of faaeg, of
usages which Panini denies to =tfaa writers, but to which fea
writers are fully entitled. The Mahabhashya recognises the
336 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | June, 1908.
principle aa fayazafe faqert Kalidasa here exercises rights
of which utfafa has deprived wtfaa writers.
Hence at the time of the poet the form of the language, 7.e.,
of ¥Tat as distinguished from @@¥, was not yet cast in the un-
alterable mould forged by Panini. When an gy4a precedes a root,
we say, after yifafa, that itis placed before the root ; “@ ITAINTAT”
are Panini’s words, But Kalidasa says it is after the root (cf.
“Tereyaayg yraitiyf<araag” quoted above). Indeed, the great
grammarian did not at all influence the poet. We say then that
Kalidasa is a writer of the period of transition from the Vedic
literature (@7<4_) to the Sanskrit literature (wrt). Thus though
Kalidasa writes in wrut, his wrt has points of resemblance with
eH |
I note here a few more points of resemblance. The q&
preceding wWra@ is absent in Se tne a
takes the @fea affix fe in “qureré gtryra,” “
etc. @Syis absent in “GQaTIqyaTeE | GI is med in ‘the
feminine in “‘gqgcrrat @arvet’ | Vaidika metre is used in the
verse—
wat af ofa: qatar: afher: orieeatacat: |
qunat cfed saaayaaiatea axa: uaa |
If we suppose that Panini flourished about 300 B.C., and that
it took about 200 years for his system to establish a ‘dominant
influence over the language, we are brought to a period covering
the Ist and 2nd centuries B.C. which may ‘be taken as the period
of transition at which ¥T¥T may be expected to bear such a resem-
blance to gq! Hence Kalidasa probably lived some time in the
1st and 2nd centuries B.C.
EVIDENCE OF THE SAKUNTALAM,.
The Sakuntalam ends with a prayer. The poet first prays for
princes 9awat watafeara aifwa:—Let rulers work for the good of
the people. We note that he does not say yafatgara, to please the
people, but yafafeara—for the good-of the people. His prayer is:
May kings in their undertakings consider if good will result to
the people. Next comes the prayer for the people — 4
: Let the declarations of those that are learned in the
Vedas cain respect, @e, May people have implicit faith in what
learned Brahmanas declare. Last is the prayer for self—warty,
NS a
a a ai att a i ial al rene
Vol. 1V, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 337
[N.S.]
a aoaa ateaifea: gave ufcranfacae:—and may Siva remove
my re-birth.
This is typical of the true Brahmana—the Brahmana to whom
even when he is performing the 41 of his father the thought does
not occur to offer the first share of the fq to the soul of his sire,
but to those who have “@ arTar @ faar @ avy: ”; the Brahmana
who, even after this first share is disposed of, does not think of
offering the rest to him for whom the ceremony is intended, but
approaches the priest with the query wWeag @ a4 ; the Brahmana
whose father goes without a share of the fyw until and unless the
priest utters the permission taT@ @taata#! What an example of
' self-sacrifice! @ 24q is the query, not aa @aq. Even the cdea of
an offer is absent, not to say of the departed dear one who is to
receive the offer.
Such a Brahmana is praying. The last clause of the prayer
suggests that to him the glow of life has faded. he time has
come when he is reminded. of a re-birth. At such amoment, with
the noblest work of his life finished, the prayer must have
proceeded from the bottom of his heart and embodies his dearest
wishes, not to himself but to others—the princes and the people.
The verse deserves, and will repay, careful study.
The prayer ecaat afaaeat ayiaara—Let the declarations of
those that are learned in the Vedas gain respect—is out of place
unless we suppose that it refers to current contempt of Vedic
teachings. Along with this let us read the last line of the opening
verse—aqyattu: TI aaa fe: etc.—Siva known by his directly
perceived forms, etc. A plain statement like aq 4 iw—-May the
Lord protect you—is a perfect form of wifi Why then this
solicitude to tell people how ¢w is known? An exactly similar
anxiety is shown by the poet elsewhere where he says ware: fecuta-
waged frsqerare 4: —May Siva, who is easily reached by steady
devotion, promote your welfare. There too are: - Bas
would have been a complete and welcome benediction. But the
poet is not satisfied without telling in the same breath with the
benediction that wre is fercufwutagey: | Kalidasa never says
anything superfluous. If any poet in India may boast of the
avoidance of a@wyfairaa, it is he. I —- “ not see how to
explain the presence = Bites ae
except on the supposition that, when the poet “et the country
was full of sceptics seg ridiculed Vedic rites and disputed the
very existence of God. His third drama is more explicit.
338 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908.
There he says aamraetarary a ab a aqadt efaatw —May the
Lord remove those propensities in you that are caused by ignorance
so that you may discern the course followed by the wise (or “iveeh
the righteous course), This seems to be a pretty broad reference
to Buddhism under the influence of which people, at the time of
the poet, adopted an evil course (aT#at efa) and began to ridicule
the ways of the wise (gta). Even the lowest stratum of society ‘
must have been convulsed, or the simple fisherman would not have
said it with warmth to the face of the head of the city police—
avs faa aq fafafed a fe aq wa faasatag |
ci? 28 oe] RAST RU tSz Rade BY zeufa sifaa: i]
am not going to give up my profession because of your”
ridicule. I kill fish no doubt, but that does not show that I am
heartless. Why, the Brahman kills animals at sacrifices. Yet
how kindly pred sen he is. Who ever thinks he is cruel ?
The poe exposes his aching heart. The Sakuntalam,
as I shall one: in opm Le is the protest of injured
Brahmanism against aggressive i
IT not clear whether Kalidasa wanted to be offensive while
e towards Buddhist feelings. He begins with the killing of an
pete not killing at a sacrifice, which too the Buddhists condemn ;
nor ie killing for food which, though extremely bad, has a sort
of excuse, however lame it may be; but out killing —killing
for psariee, for killing’s sake. Nay, he makes his hero minutely
describe the distress of the victim with evident relish :—
malaga qecguata wet zugts:
qarea wfae: HEATH ZAR WaRaz |
aliztatie: saeaquefati: Silat
qatzagaattesta asat wtaqai sata |
Referring to the line yanat yatafeare oifwa: — Let the king
work for the good of the people—I may say it would obviously
sound ridienlaus at the time of Rama, or Yudhisthira, or any other
good king. I believe when the poet said so he had in his mind
instances of kings who did not work for the good of the people.
He says Feara not tqyaTa. We know the poet holds the view that
a king is a king because he pleases the people—* ‘wer Tea es:
qui— saat cs vata tHa is the nature of
. Just as the WR ceases to be FR by not a ddeuiie the
heart of men, the ay@ (sun) is no longer ayq@ if he does not heat :
so the tat is not TsHt without tqW4a | When such a person omits
79
= SRL Rn eae
|
7
Vol, IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 339
[W.S. ]
tHa in his prayer for the tra#t and substitutes fea, it cannot be
without a purpose. e have seen above the mood our poet is in,
and what is preying on his mind, when he ign these lines. It
is easy to see then ma he considers fea and what fea to the
people. To him, as to every devout Brahmana, the spread of
Buddhism is an wfea. This line, therefore, is a prayer that
saa ee not interest themselves in Buddhism
s the sloka, taken as a whole, tells us that when K@lidésa
floarished the effect of Buddhist teachings was manifest all round
who reigned in the 3rd century B.C., but he did not come long
after. First to second century B.C. is a likely period,
EVIDENCE OF ASVAGHOSHA,
Asvaghosha’s Buddhacharita is an old book written in the
first century A.D. e language bears marked resemblance to the
writings of Kalidasa. Words that are peculiar to Kalidasa such
as fysu] in the sense of “resting place,’ ’ faatea to express “carry-
ing away,” etc., are fo a in the same sense in Aavastodi also.
[dentically the same compounds are used in the same sense b
two poets, and this os Frequently that it is difficult to believe
that they were separa y a very long interval of time, unless
one of them is a close a clever cae of the ot aie
In spite of this close resemblance, however, there seem to
exist grounds to say that Asvaghosha pedeatiieg a later stage of
the evelopment of the language.
e first place, from a cursory examination of the Buddha-
charita, 4 could not detect in it a single Sfea form except the
aauTa between the |Trasayy and the Sava. But this @ayrTa
alone cannot be decisive. mare though aTRTaa prohibits the zawya
in WTu, later grammarians do not respect the prohibition. The
allows it. Hicads i refers to it with a sneer. I think,
therefore, Asvaghosha came after the period of cepeeetae
Secondly, the form of the language appears to be finally fixed
already at the time of sesame The Bedahist i is thoroughly
illustrate certain rules of Panini in a way that makes it possible
to pass them off as extracts from the Bhattikavyam, Thus
“aregfagt ca: is illustrated by “wastwt# face orwq,”
‘efafaa: aefasr® frara@” by “aa ea efeaure staat’! This
is verse 33. “ faaxnat &:” is illustrated by the next verse :—
atdicag q1age aag 7 Suey feed Tay |
. : Act
ea tearmieqard fafa are This aafsars |
340 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {June, 1908.
The verse following is devoted to “fawrar Veaer’ Thus—
z ? +o
TUS Sera we faa a fas au azwates |
He proceeds till the end of Book II in this strain. For
instance we find yra¥q, Hea, St i in II. 36; eet, aut in Il. 37;
qui, Toe, Swaq in 11. 38; waz, fed, FF in IL 39; wafeefee.
wafufge in II. 40; fafa saity, cars, ta, 9Ty, 838, oH, soTeT
in II. 41; ; qalteaq, col, aaa in II. 42; Satta, ‘aerata, sITq in
[I. 43 ; wineteta, ataatita afaana ufewatq in IT. 44; and so
After this it is no matter for surprise that his style is more
artificial than that of Kalidasa. He does not none: to sacrifice
sense to sound. He opens his book with a rhym
faa quai fazufeutefarg , ant facwafayautqed |
qzifacre feaweasan, a aga sefae aw agar)
Slokas 14, 15, 16, of Book I, are are? of @mq and
aqua! Instances like “tasitgtfata aa @a aati a arf<aifaara-
ara”, “eascralista sae VF yeneraista ae furnish us with
the germ of that tendency to pun which subsequently attained
full development at the hands of Bana and Subandhu. As an
instance of fanciful description we may note, among others, the
following verse of Book I :—
uAgeeq ufeyaagqa Taryaratsafaaray Hig: |
arnuataties aft a¢ warq eaatfaqe: yaw |
‘‘ The moons of the faces of the females there had disgraced
the lotuses. ‘The sun, passing over these moon-faces without
punishing them, burns within with pent-up rage, and proceeds to
the sea itself for a good supply of water for a “plunge to allay the
burning.
This reminds us of the following from the Naishadha :—
fasinfatrncguetiaar fauaiete agitate |
aarwai areata aaatsfy fa ayadaa ga: werfiga: 9
“The moon requires a supply of good quality ash to remove
his stain. Hence he is burning me up under his personal supervi-
ees toi wrai, (2) the study of ek grammar has became
lareeete
dal
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasu. 341
[N.S.]
popular so that Asvaghosha deems it necessary to add gf
tions to facilitate the study, (3) people's taste is changing a
pir ited is replacing the natural poetry as seen in the Writings
dlidasa. At least a century may be allowed to bring about
pies changes. Hence, if Asvaghosha lived late in the Ist century
A.D., ae may be placed early in the Ist century B.C.
fa urprised to find that Prof. Cowell places Asvaghosha
before Kalidasa. In the preface to his edition of the Bu ruse
charita, referring to Slokas 5—12, Raghu VI, he says: “TI ca
hardly doubt that Kalidasa’s finished picture was suggested ~e
the rough, but vigorous outlines in Asvaghosha . One verse
certainly i in Asvaghosha seems to me to have been directly taken
and amplified by Kalidasa.’
Those who have followed me thus far will see the injustice of
this charge. The physical impossibility of the suggestion did not
strike Prof, Cowell, because he was labouring under the delusion
of the now exploded 6th-century theory.
e scholarship and erudition of the learned professor, how-
ever, demand an independent examination of the question.
The description in Raghu runs thus :—
caw AAT Stee WAAC |
anata qegeelai aaraaratte f8tearfa a4
SAHA SES ATT RahscsTraAATS! |
aay a aarfaa Ua ataq Wea agtshy w HMI 1st
peifeamtaaanuicatag aifag quay |
Sqestiaafaar aaraeaMAA Ft yeat Tata | 9
fasted <fquagaa wane aefeaatatat |
qua qataqafqae sat MARTA AEA YS
setae feagteea ventas + va Tat
afuoeCaTHD Bet TAIT TT: FE |
wulfact aacafear: ut u2 cfafaa aaa |
SeUCSe te A cLAT ETN E TT need
ata wt TATRA: APAFTS AATF {|
| sells Fills BSSTSHTM ETAT HAY |
at tied gfetrartuaeet aren 4 saqfeearceriar |
suite Refmacfarrei aafart aafea oiaet y (zt
342
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
wert gat qufata: athe eaat arya wtear |
UHI ALMAMATUS Ta AA HIATHATSA V8 |
Asvaghosha has the following—
aa FATE: BY aeeaifa sar feat Gasarq sefaq |
fegaat wRaaifa aIqHAa AGT RAPIFST: |) V8 |
at Saareitatahaars AAAS AATT AAS |
qarafraetagrare aaqeearta wat: TAs CLI
mrerzeturraayane: Aree wehraTs |
frase weufadarratasare sate te I
Rayarg aKa saatuMnaty staqaga4rarg |
afé qeerersfiarar sStaicer: TtarateETs | v9 1
wis aauifa q aequen afé fore sat + aaa |
fear saeurfa fraeart ce: saat fasearis i es |
meectanistfafeeaat atau fraqueararz |
aa aT SSAGAMA WaTAAAITAT Tq y VE |
araraaere fafreatia ceectoifaaqgueerta |
Siu tay eaysaita warts cates uPsifs | ee 1
aat fanaa aay: atieatgifeaaraaia:
staq seen ane frafenrafcg agate: 1 Re I
aTATAAT TATA ea aI ua RA
rents ty vies RAT FF UPSATATA | RR |
afed gare fe ahaa: feat sgaifaa aqarat: |
SS PHRTSAGATAM AL Tat hars WRT: | RR I
ge a a cused fare steseqara agar feat a)
wag waite wstay Beaatte: we ataaraTg | Re
In the lists above, Prof. Cowell thinks Sloka 11 of Kalidasa
is directly taken from Slokas 20 and 22 of Asvaghosha ; and the
entire description in the former is suggested by that in the latter.
I see, however, very little in common in the two descriptions
a le ati
ge
: A TR
Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 343
[N.S.]
except the fundamental idea that females rushed to have a look
t the prince. e rush of females towards windows and
i to witness marriage processions is of every-day occurrence
in every city in India, and no Indian is in need of this — of a
rush of females being put into his head by another pers e
details of the description will of course vary with the wilde In
the above, we have only two points of detail that are common—the
idea that with the female faces crowding there, each window looked
as af decorated with so many lotuses ; and the remark made by the
females. We soe to find ont to whom these are due—to Asvagho-
sha or to Kalidas
efore proceeding further we note that all the slokas quoted
above from the Raghuvamsam, along with a very large number
of other slokas not quoted, occur in the Kumarasambhavam also,
with slight verbal changes, where necessary, to suit the context.
Besides, there are several others in the two poems Kumara and
aghu, which embody the same thought in different words.
author of these common ideas. If he were not, he would not have
paraded them in this way. The thief does not make a display of
stolen goods.
On the other hand, an examination of Asvaghosha’s Buddha-
charita shows that, with all on levi of the language, the
oe is poor in Ee Fine idea d in his work, it is true,
cription of the scene, as quoted above, is apparently a nice piece of
po But it does not Deleted a wee idea which Kalidasa has
not expressed in his works. difference is that the ideas are
scattered in K4&lidasa, but fonds in Asvaghosha. Let me try
to prove what I say.
The 15th verse of Asvaghosha quoted above presents the
picture of women with jewellery misplered re ae through
eagerness, and with their progress hampered b he waist-chain
which has slipped down
Kalidasa deamon the misplacing of cigs in Kumara
orga waTwofayanwaran,” etc, The waist-chain interfering
with motion is described in Kumara III. 55—“‘eet faaeares-
SAT Ue oe FacerearstaA” |
e idea of haste ne ei by it sloka of Asvaghosha does
out were goin ae for days as is betas from verses 3, 4,5. The
peat for the =e art was a mie fixed (see verse 6). Verses 10, i, 12
show that ie prince’s chariot was moving very slowly (aa: WH
Hats) with a view to give an — ty to such of the
citizens as wished to have a good look a The citizens, too,
344 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{ June, 1908.
males and females, came out of their houses and prostrated them-
selves before him. The females of position waited upon their
elders for permission to go up to the roofs of the houses to witness
the prince passing (sl. 13). Up to this point, everything was
progressing leisurely. But all of a sudden people had to be aH
rom sleep; they had to dress dreamily and jewellery got m
placed. The prince did not pass at midnight, and it is difficult re
understand this sleep in high quarters.
vaghosha’s verse 16 says : ‘‘ so many females rushed together
nag the tumult and clinking of anklets frightened the birds in the
ous
Exactly the same scene is given "y Kalidasa, Raghu
XVI, 56 :-—
a AS
om her ER. 4 ~ ~
i ee ee Oe RS, le i ie ee ee ee “ep Ds |
a
_ equentnerfredig fender afewnar t
Here, in Asvaghosha, the aig and the staircase resounded
witli the noise of hasty footsteps. Does not this imply peprie
running up the steps ? But in the e previous verse the f
described as obliged to move slowly (awaretautafqar). so
16 assumes not only great speed but a large jostling crowd also
( :). There was no occasion for the crowd.
It was ‘ot that every house was celebrating a marriage at the
time to account for the presence of so many females
‘Kalidasa’s sloka, on the other hand, describes the ABRTST of
the inmates of the vast aa of prince FX in the river we, and
suits the occasion very w
Asvaghosha, verse 17). —The picture is that of females eager
to run es but unable to do so because of their heavy hips and
breast
This i is just the picture we see in Kumara, I. 11 :—
wenaag tania art wT frattyateasty 74 |
a qaeaifauatuaial feeta ai afeargae: |
(Asvaghosha, verse 18).—Obscene. For an exact parallel
however, see Kumara VIII. 87. se
his, too, of Asvaghosha i is incongruous. She should not have
thought of this at a time when she was so eager to see the prince.
Besides, with the eye of all on the prince, there was none there to
notice her.
(Asvaghosha, verse 19), Pie hae oy 78 of jewellery—
tumult at the windows. This is almost a repetition of verse 16,
and is fully met by the verse quoted shave? -Peuka XVI, 56.
(Asvaghosha, verse 20).—Crowd so great that ear-rings cam
into contact. The faces thrust out bi the windows looked
like so many lotuses attached to a
ompare K@lidasa sl. 11. abov
ee eetinitad
eS eae
Vol. IV, No.6] 9°. “The Age of Kalidasa. © °° ™ 345
(N.S. ]
(Asvaghosha, verse 21). —The ees looked like so ey
heavenly cars, and the females like celestial nymphs in the
Kalidasa bia a similar idea when he says in Raghu VI- ehis
that the princes at the Svayamvara of togemeekt peated on stages,
looked like so many gods seated on celestial c
z qa HSy BApaaars RieeregyarTTs i
aetna ARATATAT ASA MACTATTTT
Thies aghosha, verse 22),—Crowding at the windows. LEar-
rings in contact. Faces like so many lotuses bound into a bundle.
Compare Kalidasa, sl. 11 above.
s I have already seared the occasion was not one at which
every house was expected to be over-crowded. Hence verses 1
is not clear
Thus, though se dias a ideas, considered i ina are
good, they either do n t the occasion, or clash with one
th
another. His entire’ mile isa piece of pateh- -work pouty: rather
omnely done up, with the seams clearly, visible.
T @ suspicion is unavoidable’ t that the ideas are ‘borrowe d
from Kalidasa, in whose works. they ‘all. oceur, but the context
being different, their combination in Asvaghosha has produced a
yo ea mass
vaghosha, v verse 22):++Alluwere so eagerly looking at the
prince that the females appeared as if they wanted to.go down,
and the males as if they wanted to go 0
‘Just now I do not recollect where I have seen this in i Kalida-
sa, anee the idea seems to be a familia:
aghosha, verse 23).—Seeing the beauty of the prince, the
foniales rethi med : ow lucky must be his wif
s aghu 13 above. Also compare pele VII. 65 :—
wit aut garaaeyaqaa taqarty aay |
aT TIAA Wa wet at wig aarat faqaw Many |
The postscript in Asvaghosha Wea: SS evita
a chaste heart and not from any other motive—is suspici
It looks like a — at Kumara quoted above, in which the eet
aT SMAyW, etc., does not indeed appear to be wholly innocent.
eee too, rar altered the second half in Raghu so as to leave
9 room any longer to doubt the motive of the females. Had
‘Révaghoshe’ s book been before him to guide him as a model,
s Prof. Cowell supposes it was, he would not have written
a [wae in Kumara. This slip, and ~— subsequent
correction in Raghu, seems to be in itself a proof that Kalidasa
supplied the original, which Asvaghosha copied.
346 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.]
RECAPITULATION.
A’ ee with asummary of the results. I[ have tried to
establish
(1) That neither Prof. Max Miller nor Prof. Macdonell has
given good reasons to disbelieve the tradition assigning
57 B.C. to Kalidasa.
(2) That from “the way Kalidasa speaks of the Persian Navy
it is not likely that he came after Christ.
(3) That from the absence of artificiality in his style he ap-
pears to beolderthan the Girnar and Nasik inserip-
of the 2nd centur
(4) and (5) That from the history of Serta words, Sanskrit
Panini’s grammar, and to belong to the post-Paninean
period of transition from Vedic to Sanskrit literature
to 100 B.C
(6) That from a
royalty, in ie ikentslan the s
flourished soon a ka. This, too, points to the
period C,
(7) That from considerations of style, taste, etc., our poe
a seems to have been older than Asvaghosha, the Bud.
dhist poet of the first century A.D.
CoNCLUSION,
It will not therefore be unreasonable to place pig len mid-
way between Asvaghosha e A.D.) and Asoka (227 B.C.), i.e.,
early in the first century B.
This represents him as a young man in the full vigour of his
giant intellect at 57 B.C., and confirms the tradition still current
PR ON NN et
AOD Pie. ae LE DT i ete sles
35. Reduction of Fehling’s Solution to Metallic Copper—
a Method of Depositing a Shining, Mirror-like
Film of Copper on Glass Vessels.
By PaXcuAnan Neoai, M.A., Professor of Ohemistry, Rajshahi
College.
iebig first demonstrated that silver may be deposited on
glass vessels by reducing an ammoniacal solution of silver oxide
by means of chemical reagents (Liebig, Annalen, 1835, xiv, 133).
The method has received an industrial application in the prepa-
ration of mirrors; and various substances such as tartarates,
rous condition, is difficult to obta n by reduction from cupric
compounds by means of organic ccagenke, as the reduction should
pass eck an intermediate stage of cuprous compounds before
metallic copper may be deposited. In the case of silver,
oe aa reduction of bag salts metallic silver is direct.
Faraday (Phil. Trans. 1857, p. 145) obtained a deposit of
snotellio « eh by dissolving copper poeta in olive oil, and heat-
pbemtond of a glass by means of a Leyden battery in an
a, of hydrogen. Wright (Silliman’s Amer. Journ., 1877,
ph es discharge between copper electrodes. The firm of Weiso-
kupf obtained it by a complicated anion! process, Chattaway
in a paper read before the Royal Society of London on m
21, 1907, has obtained shining deposits of copper by first redu-
cal solution of copp y e
mereng Mes phenylhydrazine, and then heating the solution
cent. caustic potash solution. In the present investi-
gation it “ath been shown that brilliant depoars of copper may be
obtained on glass vessels by reducing Fehling’s Solution, under
special circumstances, by means of formaldehyde.
ay od s Solution (Annalen 72, 106; 106, 75) as is well
kno vig reduced by aldehydes and other organic reducing
nts ae tee cuprous oxide, but the reduction of the solution by
means of formaldehyde to metallic copper which deposits on glass
vessels as a shining layer is, to my arta, new. The follow-
ing details, if followed, give good results. The usual solutions of
ch sulphate and alkaline tartarate are prepared and kept in
bo
348 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. |
the alkaline tartarate solution is gradually added until the pre-
cipitate of copper hydrate first formed is just re-dissolved.
Excess of the alkaline solution is to be avoided. Strong formalde-
hyde is then added until the solution smells perceptibly of the
reagent. The solution is tilted to one side and heat is applied to
High temperature is essentially necessary, and in fact the mixed
solution was kept in boiling water without any perceptible
deposition of copper. Formaldehyde vapour was passed over hot
Fehling’s Solution without mue success, bee
_Grape-sugar and milk-sugar were substituted for formalde-
hyde, but in these cases red cuprous oxide was, as is well known,
seraped off, dried, dissolved in nitric acid, precipitated and
weighed as oxide. The percentage of copper was found to be
98°6. The copper was slightly blackened in the course of
drying
hydrate in excess of ammonia, and says that the formation of
ed. :
Tt has always puzzled chemists to ascertain the conditions
which determine the deposition of silver sometimes as a fine y-
divided powder and sometimes as a shinin, irror. oge
a
pointed out, hardly applicable, and specially so in the present
investigation, as the deposition is not the result of a complete
ti F oS ai Ne oe
mnie
36. Geological Notes on Hill Tipperah (including the
Lalmai range in Comillah District).
By Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta.
1. As far as my ry ee goes, the State of Hill Tip-
rah has never been visited by any pro-
fessional geologist. I availed myself of
a college vacation in May 1906 to make a tour through a portion
of the State, and am deeply indebted to Mr. Ramani Mohan
Chatterjee, M.A., at that time minister of the State, for giving me
every possible ‘assistance. Unfortunately the time selected
was inopportune. i reached Tipperah by the end of Moy; it
was just at the commencement of the rains, and the interior of
the country had become mostly inaccessible.
Introduction.
2. The main physical regent of the State consist of a
seis system mountains and ee
Ehysical aspect. parallel $e one another, and runn
north and south. The average distance between any two conse-
cutive ranges is about 12 mi and as one proceeds from the west
to the east, the ranges ually increase in height. The princi-
pal river valleys are all longitudinal, 7.e., coinciding with the
©) th ranges. None o cehiener ak are navigable
throughout the year, and only a few of them are so during the
rains, These are the Gumti, Haora, Khoy4i, aes and Pheni.
Just as there is a gradual rise in altitude of the successive ridges
as we proceed from west to east, so do the floors of the interven-
ing valleys also ascend independently of the slope of drainage.
These orogenic features probably owe their sais to a pin
period of upheaval.
- 3. My observations were restricted to = reer eae et
ily countr. e oldes up 0
Fatikuli sandstone. fete | eae during my 5 eh tour,
is represented by an unfossiliferous calcareous sandstone of great
thickness which contained at its base some fragments of lignite.
A woody structure is clearly observable in some of the specimens,
‘ yhurous. This calcareous
sandstone is abundantly developed in the Fatikuli subdivision of
the State ; it is somewhat olive-coloured, and, besides quartz, con-
tains grains of chloritised biotite, iron-ore and white pica.
Zircon also occurs very sparingly.
350 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.
4. The Fatikuli sandstone is overlaid by a layer of ferru-
ginous concretions, perhaps of lateritic
ier con- origin, which though much decomposed
be
cretions
h
ibe sucutane and in a Pia comeing good state of preservation
the town of Agartala. A good exposure of this is to be
concretionary layers. The concretions are pisolitic, though often
ravelly, the pebbles akictcdaaive measuring about three inches
across. They often assume a coating of dark brown colour due
whi
with gravelly forms of laterite. These concretions consist
mainly of limonite.
5. There rises, about Gust a. to the — of the town
0. range, wi <3
Fossil Wood group. average heig *nt of 90 feet abow e sea-leve
and 40 feet sages the level of the shin. This low hill exten
for a distance of about ten miles, north and south, and is
a8 the Lalmai Fange. at} is made up of slightly micaceous, yell. -
concretions which, when decom-
are colour the fp. of the hill brick-red. The sandstone is not
ted and appears to lie horizontally. There are also
horizontal sori el of clay, only a few inches thick, and
occasional occurrences of argillaceous nodules. The clay- varies
in colour from white to dark black. Some pebbles of quartz
were also shearved. but they were extremel re. At the
ceous material and consists of a conglomerate of d osed rocks
which are chiefly sandstone with occasional eres of soft shal
mudstone. Ferruginous concretions and pebbles are Mid rare,
but the most striking feature here is the abundant oc
nts s
dimensions with a diameter of several inches. ey are com-
pletely silicified and are well exposed in a section near Uhandipar,
and all lie horizontally; I failed to discover any in an erect
post hey apparently lie parallel to one another and might
have been drifted by as nt of this fossil wood
were hrnacad examined by Burkill, who is van = fee it,
6. In the midst of the fertile alluvial we there is
a peculiar uncultivable area a
Eco tices mile long and jth of a mile broad,
locally known as the pyaro-land, which is covered over with turf
a ee ee
a
Vol. IV, No. 6.] Geological Notes on Hill Tipperah. 351
[N.S.]
floating on a muddy subsoil. It is bounded by uncultivated land
on the north, the Deo Sora on the east and the south, and the
Juri river on the west. The oldest inhabitants of the locality
informed me that when they came to settle in the country, the
plain was overgrown with reeds of different kinds and the
‘pyaro-land” restricted to a very small area, With the
dea away of the jungle, the “ pyaro-land” gradually
Ss e
ruins of a house deserted = time ago, on account of the
conversion of the courtyard i a quagmire of this sort. The
epth t r i
3
seven a deep. Water oozes out on the surface, and when the
Juri is in flood, during the rains, the subsoil water also seems to
rise. Daas ng the great earthquake of 1897, water came = in
torrents from underneath, and the de th of the ““pyaro ”
reported to increase annually. On this land cultivation is ating
sible.
7. The find of fossil wood in the Lalmai range is interest-
Correlation.
Ti
rock-systems, the age of nist has been more or less definitely
fixed. Fossil wood has been found i wrimers parts of India, but
the most saibilins of them is Burma, ! and a considerable impor-
tance has been given to it in the literature of Burman geology,
which Dr. Noetling proposed the name “ Irrawadi division.” *
It is probable that the Lalmai range Pobis gors to the Lower
Series of the Irrawadi division, 7.e., fossil wood group of Burma,
ao this correlation is further corro ated by its association with
nous concretions as described before. The careous
pets: hie of Fatikuli perhaps belongs to the Pegu system Jeri
cene and lower Miocene) of Burma. This system has been
ary know
impossible to point out the series that the Fatiknuli
should be relegated to.
a Mem. Geol. Sur. Ind., Vol. x, p. 247 ; rs
2 Rec. Geol. Sur. Ind., Vol. xxviii, p. 76. 3 Ibid., Vol. xxviii, p. 64.
(ie ggg a LOE
2 SNe
ree
che Paar a
:
Sauer: | ee ae
avec
Se ae
aS Eiibes VeSiG
>
4
Eee rie ees
es
ake Cera
jirhns Soke pies Wie |
Ce «ie aes
Wet et
ae zy,
z
é. ¥ et
aye Fang cog fleas
per ere toe mt erg” ad a _—
rae) & ~ a el
.
mre ys oom = aka Sem oe
a . <i ah yA woe * . - y a“
7 J = “nee ne iy z cake: eye ex te oon
‘a af i 2 - Se oe aS, te heal ote t al awe ian
FN hy wR ey, ee ON, a me
eg ee
ee
37. Diagnosis of a Living Species of the Genus :
Diplonema (Psychodid Diptera).
By N. Awnnanpate, D.Sc., Superintendent, Indian Museum.
nus Diplonema appears to have been known hitherto
from sive tertiary species, which occur in Baltic amber, and
ain! ae sve aa form in fossil copal. The surviving form here
des by deg at Kurseong in the ates
distit a. 5000 feet) in July. Three specimens ( 2°)
e obtained. A full sestnn will be published later in the
ands of the Indian Museum
Diplonema superstes, sp. nov.
3, 2 Total length 3 mm.; expanse of wings 8 m
Colour sooty black with a strong white hviene. ; a broad
white band on each tarsus
Antenna with 15 joints ; the basal joint cylindrical, the
side ; joints of the flagellum spindle-shaped, the distal en
smooth, evoid of hairs; the last joint bearing hairs nr ro-
dused at the tip into a minute, cylindrical, blunt process covered
with exceedingly fine e pubescence. Palpi 4-jointed; the first
with flattened hairs, which gra — take the form of scales
towards the base of the second joint.
the veins vicina with a double row of hairs; os ma mained fiche
prasten seventh almost as sans as the
omen covered with bristling hale, which are mixed with
scales on the thorax; the front bearing a dense tuft of semi-erect
scale
nape genitalia pen Sepe a well re i intromittent
organ present, consisting externally of two elongated, pointed
valves ; gu appendages borne at the end of a flattened sub-
354 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.]
genital plate, short, rounded, clad externally with long scattered
hairs and bearing internally a number of racket-shaped spinules,
the broader part of each of which is surrounded with a close-se
fringe of minute, blunt projections.
NI a Es
JUNE, 1008.
The Monthly General Meeting of oo Saciaty was held ‘on
Wednesday, the 3rd June, 1908, at 9-15 P
The Hon’ste Mr. Justice piereitas, “Mokaes ane M.A.
D.L., President, in the chair
The following members were present :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. J. A. Claphias,
Mr. B. Chaudhuri, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. T. H. D. La Touche,
i Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya, Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.,
K. D. Ross, Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Mr, G.
Thibant, C.I.E., Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mr. E. Vre-
denburg, and Rev. A. W. Young.
Visitors.—Mr. W. A. Freymuth, Hon’ble Mr. Justice H.
Holmwood, and Babu P. Neogi.
The minutes of the April meeting were read and confirmed.
Seventy-four presentations were announced,
The Council reported that no meeting was held in aay as a
quorum of members was not present.
The President announced :—
: at Mr. T. H. D. LaTouche has been appointed General
acta in the place of Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, gone to
ei n lea
tik ei Trustees of the Elliott Prize for Scientific Re-
search have awarded the prize — the year 1907 to Babu Akshoya
ar Mazumdar, of Mymens
“The General Secretary saci the deaths of a = Se
Garth, Lieut.-Col. F. 8. Peck, I1.M.S. (Ordinary Members); Prof.
L. F. Kielhorn (an Honorary Member) ; and The Revd. Father E.
Lafont, S.J. (an Associate fe r) of the Society.
The Council reported ot in consequence of the aeathe: of
Sir Michael Foster, Lord Kelvin, Lieut.-General Sir Richard
Strachey, and Prof. i F. Kielhorn, there were now four vacancies
in the list of Honorary Members. "The Council, therefore, reeom-
mend the four ormtiae: poate for —, as enn
Members at the next meeting :—
Lieut.-Col. Henry Haversham Godwin-Austin, F. R. s., F. Z. S.,
BF. a
Idenberg, Kiel, Prus sia, Germany. ~
m Irvine, Esq., 1.0.8. (retired), , Leadon.
Tisut. -Colonel Henry Haversham Gaius Austin. LE. R. S.,
F.Z.8., F.R.G.S., etce., was educated at Sandhurst and joined
Ixxxviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { June,
the 24th Reet. he Foot, 1851; he retired in 1877. He came to
{India in eee served in the Second Burmese War and in the
njab. was ee Topographical Reainiant in the Trigo-
rang age hairy of India, and joined the Kashmir Survey Party
cm .
in pat fae the seco higheet mountain in the Him ce since
named after him. He surveyed the lofty country of Rupshu and
Zaskar in Ladakh, 1862; in July and August of that year he
made 13 different ascents of a mean height of 17,900 ft., the
highest peak, Mata, being 20,607 ft.; he took bi the Survey of the
Chanchingmo and carried the topography o the eastern end of
the Shag tris lake, close to Rudok in Chinceo Territory, where
bh 863 ;
rag to otis and mapped the whole country between Darjee-
ing and Punakha. He was with the expedition panies the Dafla
rae at te: “bai of the Eastern Himalayas, when a large area
of new country was mapped and many distant peaks fixed. He
Section E (Geo
' ciation in 1883, and President of the Malacological Society, 1897-
1899. He has published largely on ge Land and Freshwater
Mollusca of India, and very many papers in the Journals of various
Scientific Societies on geology and gigeaal Seven: ethnology,
and natural history. He has been an enthusiastic member of this
Society since 1861, has contributed many articles to its Journal
and is still actively engaged in the study of Indian Malacology,
having published papers during the year, and having other impor-
tant monographs in hand. (NeELson rehome ALE. )
Melchior Treub took his Doctor’s degree at Leyden in the
year 1873 with an imaugural dissertation upon the nature of
—? for the purpose of which he had successfully separated
e half dozen into the fungus and the alga whereof they are
copaihate
In 1876 he = the staff of the Botanic Gardens at
embryology of orchids: his researches on Cyc consider-
able re and ri researches on the prothallus of ia aie
had great importance. He combined with this morphological an
anatomical work a certains amount of work on the biology of
lants.
in 1880 he became Director in succession to Dr. Scheffer : and
1908. } Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Ixxxix
in 1885 we find him inviting botanists to work in Java, haying
persuaded his Government to go to the liberality of providing
accommodation for them. This generosity has been ap
Nearly one hundred botanists have made use of it; aud wlidioat
doubt the value of their work has been not inconsiderable to the
colon
Tre b, meanwhile in order still to carry on his scientific work
without letting it interfere with his large administrative duties,
, I believe, daily in his laboratory at the time when all
Huropeans in Java take a siesta. In 1888 he took an opportunity
of visiting the island of Krakatoa, the scorched-up, ash-buried
island of the great eruption of 1883, and recorded how the vege-
tation was returning to it, what poe of plants came first by
means of their sufficient means of distribution, and what came
I . nie
covery of “ chalazogamy
stalk. His long previous work had led up to this—no mere for-
tunate accident.
uring these years Treub’s pies had grown enormously by
the addition to it of men to cope with economic problems, and
about five years ago the Dutch oeutisiedt decided on turning it
and strengthening it into an a roma Department. Treub
Research Institutes as well as work in Pharmacology and all the
ure Botany of the Dutch Indies. The growth has been due to
Hrenb’s ability.
Treub has almost finished his service in the East, and it is
appropriate that he as a pioneer botanist of the East should be
one of our Honorary members. He has been a forei erred
of the Royal Society since 1899 and of the Linnean Society si
1887, and the Crown of Holland has conferred on him the title
of Professor
He visited India in 1904, and is familiar with the status and
work of our Society. (I. H. Burxr.t.)
Professor Herman Oldenberg holds a conspicuous place in
that —— of European Sanskritists which constitutes what
we may call the older generation, mw that almost all those
guis shad Oriental scholars whose early works saw the light
about the middle of the last century ha bai passed away. Professor
enberg for a Oe ae time taught at the ecising | of
acs Cage - a gale Docen i Se “ Professor Extraordinarius”: later
hg ee nary Professor of Sanskrit in the
Taiveciy of Kiel ant EA is living at present. His publica-
xe Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June,
tions are very numerous, and nothing like a complete enumeration
of them can be attempted in this place. His most remarkable
work was done in connection with Buddhistic literature and faith
on the one hand, and on the other hand with the Rigveda and
Vedic religion. I need only mention a few of his most import
ant publications in ‘Sucks fields—his great edition of the panel
Pitaka, his well-known book on Buddha, his Prolegomena to the
Professor Oldenber rg usc an astonishing combination of
various great gifts, Huis scholar Oe philological, ae
toric, emgh evioasldie wide an - the same time minute;
possesses an un ing industry in pa fod amassing facts
and figures, but ever proceeds to analyse and combine them with
surprising critical skill and acumen; he shrinks from no tedious
detail, but never loses out of sight what is of essential and last-
ing significance in human life and history ; he, in fact, is a philoso-
pher no less than a scholar and critic. His insight into ancient
gift of gleaneke often truly brilliant, 5 jene There are other
contem Baik ase eous Orientalists who equal, o r may even excel him,
espects, but viewin e total sum of his endow-
aia and performance we consider ourselves ecg in saying
that the ae he occupies is unique. (G. Txrpaut.)
——
William Irvine, — ape ae Civil Servant (North-Western
Provinces and Oudh) was educated at King’s College, sondern,
and was appointed to ee Indian Civil Service after the examina-
tion of 1862. He arrived in India on 12th December, 1863, and
served in the North- Western Provinces as Assistant Magistrate
and Collector, Joint Magistrate and Deputy Collector, and - Magis-
trate and Collector up to 26th March, 1888. He retired in 1888.
e is author of :—Canal Rates versus Land Revenue (Oaleutta
Review 1869). re one Digest, or the Law Procedure relating
to Landlord and T t, Bengal Presidency (1869). Bangash
Nawabs of Farukh aba “(Joursdl of the Asiatic Society of Ben
Vols. xlvii and xlviii of 1877-79). Contribution to Gazetteer of
Farukhabad (1870). Settlement Report of Ghazipur District
(1876). The Army of the Indian Moghuls, i organisation, etc.
(1904). Translator of “Storia do Mogor or Moghul India,”
1653-1708, by Niccolao Manucci, Vols. i, ii, iti “(19075
(E. D. Ross.)
The Council also reported that there were now four vacancies
in the list of Associate Members, and the Council therefore recom-
mends the three following “arate for election as Associa
“Members at the next meeting. Per
a a TEI a SL it
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. x¢ci
1. Babu Dines Chandra Sen; Calcut
2. Mahamahopadhyaya Sudha a ‘Dvivedi, Professor,
rovernment College, Benar
3. Revd. Father J. Hoffmann, SJ. “Ranohi.
pension. University Reader. (Asvutosa Muxknopapyaya,)
Mahamahopadhyaya Sudhakara Dvivedi, Professor, Govern-
ment College, Benares, author of various works on Hindu Mathe-
matics, which show great research. (AsuTosH MUKHOPADHYAYA.)
The Revd. Father J, Hoffmann, 8.J., well known as an
authority on the languages and customs of the Mundas, and
author of a recent paper in the Memoirs of the re on the
Poetry, Music and Dances of this tribe. (N. ANNANDALE
The General Secretary gee obituary notices of the late
Professor L. F. Kielhorn, an Honorary Member, and the Revd.
Father E. Lafont, 8.J., an As scatiule Member
Professor Lorenz Franz Kielhorn, Ph.D., LL.D., C.LE.,
was born in Osnabriick in Nene on the 3lst May, 1840.
He studied Sanskrit under Benfe oem and Weber at the
German Universities of Gattingen, Bios and. Berlin. ‘There-
after he went to London and Oxford, wa he assisted Max
Miller in his edition of the Rigveda. In 1866 he was nomina
Professor of Sanskrit in the Deccan College at Poona, and he held
that post till his retirement in 1881. In the following year, 1882,
acquired by ~ uring his sojourn in Poona, where some of the
most learned Indian scholars have been working under him as his
ps foe an edition of the Mahabhashya is “ cag work
to each other and to Panes” which appe fi Sitar in
1876, opened the way toa critical understanding of the Maha-
bhashya, and traced the genesis of Patafijali’s famous commentary
retirement from the Indian Educational Service,
Professor Kielhorn joined his friend and Indian colleague, the late
Profess r, as one of the pioneers in the field of Oe
Epigraphy and Paleography. His editions of Sa nskrit
tions, which make up carci one-quarter or perhaps one- third ee
x¢ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June,
all the published erga in that branch of Indian antiquarian
_research, are classical, and any future gird in that line may
rest contented if his work comes u to the standard of Professor
Kielhorn's editions, Soar he never lost sight of the larger
qua non, and for which most of the Indian scholars, who have
taken up the same branch of study, appear to have an innate
ap rrence. His two lists of Sanskrit inscriptions from Northern
The Society has lost the oldest of its Associate Members
= A stn of 2h he Very Revd, Father E. Lafont, 8.J., who died
Darjiling on the 11th of May, at the age of 71 years, leaving
bekind him a record of strenuous work in the cause of science
and of the welfare of the institution, St. Xavier’s College, where
he filled the office of Rector from 1871 to 1878, and again from
1901 to within a short interval before the time of his death. He
was elected an A mapaise Member of this Society in 1874, and for
many years took a e interest in its discussions, but of late
years failing health ani it impossible for him to attend our meet-
ings so frequently as before. Father Lafont was born at Mons
in 1837 and entered the Society of Jesus in 1854, Seeding ta
i se
equipped Physical — where he got together a magnificent
collection of instruments.
The ap aS Br ie won by his labours caused him to become
the recipient of numerous honours. He was admitted a Fellow
of Calcutta Tatreusihy 2 in 1877, and was repeatedly elected a mem-
ber of the Syndicate by his colleagues. In 1904 he was elected
aes of the Faculty of Arts, and in 1908, he was made an
rary Doctor of eles He was also a Foreign Member of
rraaE Tnatimte of Electrical Engineers. ee 1880 the Viceroy, Lord
eal
He lectured before the Indian Association for the Cultivation
SRC pu
1908. ] Prococdings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xiii
of oi for 19 years, and was the senior Vice-President of that
Association.
influence of Father Lafont’s genial Deceeinttiy a
intellect will be long remembered by those with who:
brought in contact, while the loss of his wide ayrapaitiae sna
interest in every movement for the public good will be widely felt
by the community in the midst of whom he laboured forso long a
period. (T.H. D. La Tovcne.
The following six gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary
Members :—
Mr. O. M. Hutchinson, B.A., Scientific Officer to the Tea
Association, Indian Museum, Calcutta, proposed by,Mr. D. aR
seconded by Mr. I, H. Burkill; Mr. M. Heron, B
Geological by Mee of India, ire by Mr. 'T. H. D. La Touche,
seconded b r.L. L. Fermor; Mr. K. A. K. Hallowes, B.A.,
A.R.S.M. Fos. proposed by Mr. T. H. ce La Touche, seconded b
Mr. L. L. "Ferme : Mr. H. Cecil Jones, A.R.S.M., ARCS., F.GS.,
proposed by Mr. T. H. D. La Touche, seconded by Mr. L. L. Fer-
Surgeon Rai Hiralal Basu, Bahadur, Senior Demonstrator of Ana-
tomy, Medical College, Calcutta, proposed by ee L. Rogers,
I.M.S., seconded by Captain M. Mackelvie, I.M.S
— Or
Dr. N, Annandale exhibited, on behalf of Mr. H. H. Hagen
a series of photographs of Afghan antiquities,
The pillar stands on the’summit of the Kotal-i-minar, at
Be ia about seven miles to the south-east of
Chakri Minér. Kabul, on the short-cut over the hills to
Khurd Kabul.
It is figured by Fergusson in his “ Indian and Eastern Archi-
tecture” (p. 56). The figure is said to be from a drawing by
Masson published in Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, but does not
correspond with the rai reproduced in the copy that I saw in
the Azintic Society’s li
Bele otographs were taken in December, 1907, by Mr.
Donovan, “ the Oriental T Telephone and Electric Company, Peal
trical engineer to the Amir of Afghanistan.
xciv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June,
On the descent from the Palu Kotal to Bémidn, and at about
Cup-marks in sy
Bamién. from the small scarp above the
road, and lie at the side of the footpath. Both of these are covered
with cup-marks on the side next the path. On the top of
each block is a heap of pebbles and several of the cups contain
small stones. Many of the marks are quite fresh and show signs
of recent excavation. It is therefore clear that the present Ma-
hommedan inhabitants still continue to hollow them out as they
pass by.
The local people appear to have no idea as to the true meaning
of these cup-marks, and when asked pmricha d sy ae the place is
“gi
was unable to photo; grap
It is interesting to find customs of this kind surviving in
Mahommedan community so strictly orthodox and so bigoted as
that of Afghanistan, but this is by no means the only instance of
the kind. Throughout the hill-country of Bamidn and Saighén it
is quite usual to find the hill-tops and passes crowned by cairns in
which one is tempted to see a survival of the Buddhist ‘“1a-tse”
as inhabit passes and mountain-tops. As in .Tibet, too, solitary
trees beside the mountain-streams are hung with flags and their
branches adorned with horns, and alt ough more rigid enquiries
than I was able to make might elicit a story of some legendary
saint, it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that the devout Mahom-
medan, who strokes his beard as he passes by, is unwittingly doing
homage to the tutelary deity whose simple shrine has survived the
iconoclasm that destroyed the more pretentious monuments erected
to the founder of Buddhism and defaced the magnificent carvings
in the valley of Bamian.
These carvings are well known and were aoe ae
by Masson (Journ. A engal, v,
he nee én 707, 1836), but with the exception of an
Convines illustration of the la argest statue pub-
lished in Dr. J, A. Gray’s “‘ Life at the Court of the Amir,” and
Griffith’s figure (‘‘ Posthumous papers, Journal, Calcutta, 1847,
facing p. sei no reproductions of them have, I believe, ati
published. Photographs 3 to 8 show the sites of most of the carv
1908. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xcv
ings and their ae The size of the two largest may be
gathered from photographs no. 6, in which a ee © Se ee is
seen on the head of ae ei Photog raph no. 8 s a smaller
statue, which stands in a niche on the cliffs on the nace bank of
the Chapdara, a valley about two miles below Bamidn ia a
1 the figures are carved out of tertiary conglo
posed of a fairly hard matrix of sandy clay full of eae) ae
was unable to obtain photographs of the frescoes above the
heads of the statues. These are, as a rule, very dilapidated,
but a few are still well- preserved and the colours bright and
fresh. ey are very similar to the frescoes found in Buddhist
temples in Tibet at the present day. (H. H. Haypen.)
The as papers were read :—
1. Tibetan Charms obtained by Lieut.-Col. 8. H. Godfrey in
_ Ladakh, one for chasing away evil spirits and the Foe for compel-
ling fortune. —By Dr, Saris Cuanpra VipyaBaus
This paper a been published in the pate for May 1908.
2. A polyglot list of Birds in Manchu, China and Turki.—By
Dr. E. D. Ross
This paper ‘will be published in the Memoirs.
3. The Date of the Salimi coins.—By H. Beverince,
This paper has been published in the Journal for May 1908.
4. Materials for a Flora of the Malay Peninsula, No. 21.— By
Sir Georce Kine and J. 8. Gamete,
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal,
5. Note on the hk dh Faicon (Falco peregrinus).—By
Ligor.-Con. D. C, Put
his paper has eas ‘published ; in the Journal for May 1908.
6. The Use of the Abacus in Ancient India.—By G. R. Kaye.
7. Plea for an Aquariwm in Bengal.—By Rat Bawapur Ram
BrauMA Sanyat.
The question of founding an aquarium in Caleutta has
Hisigeioal. during the last eo years been
ee discussed from time time in the
press, in zoological a ssid’ in the Connell Chamber of Govern-
ment. In te pr He al was made by the ommatice
Naples, and from r Euro experts. But t the matter pro-
ed no further rine that of oxhibitive for some time gold and
silver fish in —_ aquaria.
In a temporary aquarium for the exhibition of fresh-
water fishes, mollusks and crustaceans was built by Mr. Haden-
xevi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June,
feldt in connexion with the Calcutta International Exhibition.
ers.
In pane 1906 wes J. D. Nimmo, then _a member of the
oe pet ess which he a ‘would not pieg add to the
attractions of the place, but would also have a certain educa-
tional and economic value in connexion with fisheries.”
Aquaria have, of late Med assumed great importance as
Eco institutions of economic value affording
i rena oe epportanities ot the study of the
habi ironment of food-fishes
and for experimental work on Poblans relating to fisheries.
Regarding the importance of an aquarium in relation to fishing
industry, the following extracts from Dr. Taylor’s well-known
book The Aquaria may be quoted :—
~ To economists, aquaria cannot fail to. be of the highest
interest, tee even within the last few enol observation at several
of them has settled various most important facts relating to the
life-history of some of those creatures which are most valuable
wling did not do much harm, by breaking up the sea bed
ee the ova of fish had been deposited. The idea then was
that the cod and whiting-—-two of the most abundant of our
native food-fishes—deposited their eggs on the sea floor. Pro-
fessor Sars, the well-known Danish naturalist, had expressed
his opinion that the ova of these fish floated on ‘the ee but
it was first substantiated in the Brighton Aquari where
it was found that the ova both of these fisb and ackorek floated
spawning s
Just as nile Siiiabion Aquarium has thus contributed to our
knowledge of these three fishes, so Mr. Savile-Kent, at the Man-
7
|
1908.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xevil
coramnpis ree aca from its young state. And the Brighten Aqua-
of this fish had been thought to be much slower than observation -
and experiment have proved.
mong the numerous problems that await investigation
in connexion with the fishing — ry of India, the following
few may be briefly indicated here :—
Jishes, its ak and quantity; the amount of
Food of
_ food available has much to do with the fish supply.
Habits and Life-histories of Food-fishes.
ae = naturalist in charge of the proposed
aqua may b t to China to study fish- ob in fresh-
water Ponda in that an tt and to Japan and A
The pond-culture of fish may = carried on in the same
systematic way as it is done in Germany.
Artificial fecundation by mixing eggs and milt together is
practically unknown in India. An aquarium will offer to natural-
ists splendid opportunities for carrying out researches on this line.
Disease of fish—Thorough and persistent laboratory wo
Sager. to discover the various causes that bring about inches
shes. It is well known that parasitic worms, tiny yoke
teschess and other aquatic vermin find lodgment in fishes, an
induce diseased conditions in them. Careful investigation into
the naturej{and,’character of the pel parasites may lead to
important discoveries. A Fish-scare caused by an influx of an
unusually large number of diseased bakit into is market is not
uncommon in Bengal. Several such scares have occurr uring
the last thirty-five years. In 1873-74, the writer of —
notes had the privilege fof dissecting, under proper guidan
large number of fish of various kinds. Most of them were fouud
to be infested with ease ii worms.
This list is not exhaus
Very little need, be said on the proven scientific impo :
ance of an aquarium for the convenien
meer oet = not eg study of biological problems, t
—— f which would have remained yet
unsolved, but for the Peis existence of aquaria and zoological
stations like those at Naples, Plymouth, and at other centres.
e following few extracts from an account of the Zoological
sieges at Naples’ will serve to show the methods and aims of
n aquarium conducted on scientific lines :—
“The Zoological station at cr a is an institution for the
advancement of biological science—that is, comparative anatomy,
zoology, botany, and physiology. It serves ‘this end by providing the
biologist with the various objects of his study and the necessary
xevlil Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June,
appliances ; it is not a teaching institution . . On the first
floor there is, facing south, the principal library ornamented with
paintings, and acing north, a large hall containing twelve
On the second — is ne physiological laboratory, and on the
third floor the small library, a hall with several working
which the animals are delivered, stored, and preserved, and the
fishing tackle kept, together with the workshop of the engineer ;
on the first and second floors are work-rooms, amongst others
the botanical laboratory .... The materials for study which
the station offers to the biologist are specimens of marine
=
Qu
~
o
|
95
=}
2
B
2
B
Qn
®
fe)
-_
>
Le
&
—
B
et
vs
ws
Lor)
nm
The students who work in the pig? have the first claim
on specimens of plants and animals; but specimen
supplied to museums, laboratories and schools, and to individuals
engaged in original research elsewhere.’
rge numbers of such in parcels are despatched every year to
distant to topes, and this side of the work has been of great value
to scl
It ase ten oped that a little unpretentious aquarium for the
ites ok mea of which in Bengal this is a plea, may, as time goes
receive the same great impulse to which other similar institn-
tions Sead their birth, growth and expansion, and fulfil the same
useful purposes.
As a place for rational amusement it would be a novelty
in Bengal, and as such its po unl se
ia ehowstios as a show-place should not be los
sight of.
In spite of its many advantages, the suitability of Calcutta as
Ideal place for an
aquarium
expert opinion points to the coast of
Pari as the ideal place for such a pur
summing up his impressions of the Orissa coast from the
zoological point of view, Lt.-Colonel Alcock writes as follows :
“T look upon it as an ideal place for any one who wishes to study
the complete life-histories of the Indian shore-fishes and Crus-
tacea, and I believe that a Biological Station, established at
Puri, would be in the highway of oreat discoveries
Speaking on the subject of the economic possibilities of
the Orissa coast, the same author remarks “that if the regula-
tions of the salt-excise could be modified, and if capital on a
liberal scale were forthcoming, it would furnish inexhaustible
supplies of dried and smoked fish, fish-oil, isinglass and gelatines
for the world i in general, and of shark’s fins for the China market
in particular.
_ 1908.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xcix
Although growing in impor e asa seaside al ag
is &® monotonous and
Last, but not the
least important con-
i Sho
melancholy place for those poet-ares ked
sideratio and
jaded business men and others who
pene to it for a change. The establish-
ment of a properly managed aquarium there, would, no doubt, be
much appreciated by them as a place of rational amusement.
Nor would it be less appreciated by the numerous pilgrims who
visit Puri every year in quest of salvation.
Without entering into a detailed description of its plan of
construction, it may be briefly indicated
that ie oposed aquarium should consist
ped s of tanks of varying ca
came on two sides of a central
passage. Attempts Poe ‘i made to construct the bottom of
Plan of construc-
tion briefly indi-
cated.
the dried-up sen Sie 1 (Bay of Hong) tae examples of
piscine life peculiar to the Orissa coast would be exhibited
there.
Strange jelly-fishes, Zoophytes and crustaceans of variou
kinds living in partnership with sea anemones, and “ Mastrating
that happy bond of mensalism . . which is one of t
most valuable slject-leiiebe for ans Re aise that marine
zoology affords” might form the living contents of the other and
smaller tanks. Among its other curiosities the musical fishes
and those that “nourish their unborn young on a —
analogous to milk” may be mentioned.
Careful attention needs to be bestowed upon the proper aérat-
ing of water in the tanks by mechanical contrivances, and b
growing judiciously selected aquatic plants.
funds permit, a small but properly snipped Rj heed
ought to be built as an adjunct to the aquarium for the purpose
of carrying on researches in the field of marine obi:
The cost of building such an institution might be approxi-
mately Rs. 40,000 to Rs. 50,000
With reference to Rai Bahadur Ram Brahma Sanyal’s epee
Annandale proposed that the question of instituting an
uarium in Bengal should be submitted for discussion to a
te ae of the Council.
8. Some Songs of Chitral.—By E. B. Howe.
9. A descriptive list of Works on a Madigomsle Philoso-
phy.—By Dr. Satis Caanpra VipyaBHusa
I The Mechamont, Physical and a mical Theories of the
Ancient Hindus, Part .L—By Principat Baines Nata Seat.
Communicated by the Pasa.
11. Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-cyclic Arc, Finite as well
c Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.]
as Infinitesimal.—By Pror. SyaMapas MuKkHopapHyaya. Communi-
cated by the President.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
12. A memoir on the Surgical Instruments of Greek, Roman,
Arab and Modern European Surgeons, Part 1.—By Dr. GirtnpRA
Narn Mooxerser, B.A.,, M.B.
13. On Rationalisation of Algebraical Equations.—By ManeEn-
DRANATH De. :
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal,
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, June 10th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m.
Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee, Captain F. P. Connor, I.M.S. ;
Dr. Houseman, Captain M. Mackelvie, I.M.S.; Dr. Girindra
Nath Mukerjee, Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S.; Dr. J. E. Panioty,
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors.—Dr. J. Stuart Brooke, Assistant-Surgeon Ganguli
Nath Mitra, and Assistant-Surgeon N. Mukerjie and another.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Captain F. P. Connor read a paper “ On the value of X-rays
in the diagnosis of some surgical affections” (illustrated by
lantern slides).
The discussion was adjourned until the July meeting,
2 Sees er ee eee
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. |
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, ete., 1905, ates
Centenary Review, 1784—1883.
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Calcutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except
in September and October.
(Re RRO RR A te
(6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members,
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other public —
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. oh
(e) To take out books, plates and scan icin se from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and foe - -
and Memoirs of the Society.
(g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected —
of Ste. ‘Meta Us One. A
| of iting a Shining, Mirror-like Film of
on Glass. Vessels, -—By ‘Pancaanan Neoor, M.A. 347
7c otes om Hill Tipperah (including the Lalmaz
“range in Comillah i oies .—By Hem Cuanora Das
Gupta Bees = ie SS
Diagnosis a a Iaving Species of the Genus Diplonema
( Psychodid Ped .— By N. Aynanpate, D.Sc. veo Oo
-Proceedings for June, 1908 © aS ae Ixxxvii
Proceedings of the Medical Section for June, 1908 io ee
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. 1V, No. 7.
JULY, 1908.
SIRWILLAMJONES
===
5 3)) 4
ft jd ===
(Ba ==
| a4
; ——47
Fs Z ——————
i fy) J
Ee ed
q
be
|
; |
fe
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC socieTY, 57 PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
Issued 29th October, 1908.
List of Officers and Members of Council
: OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.8c., F.R.S.E.
Vice- Presidents :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., C.LE., Ph.D., D.Sc.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Lieut, sues G. F. A. Harris, M.D., FRCP, LMS.
Secretary and Treasurer :
Gael Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., B.A.
Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S.
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary:—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary : —N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., .M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lieut. Colonel W. J. ssa ones M.D., IMLS.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
— Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
38, On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations.
By ManenpranaTa De.
The subject ot vig dpaemmny is discussed i - all the text-
books of Algebra known to me a most perfunctory manner.
Even Chrystal’s well-known tr oats ada the diediiaion to. a
few gle cases.
2. In aper on the subjert (‘On the Rationalization ‘of
certain Algebraica equations —Cambridge and Dublin Mathemati-
eal Journal, Vol. viii), Professor, Cayley gives a general methed
for the rationalization of equations of the form
eee tga m
Following up a suggestion of Professor Sylvester he show
that a. similar proegs would suffice’ for the. rationalization ‘of
equations of the
Sar Vbt Yer: .X0
His results, however, appear in hike form of determinants of
rk
very high orders, the calculation of which is, in general, a wor
of. tremendous labour. Thus, for instance, the result of rationaliz-
1 le 1 ; 4 -
ing the equation a*+b6*+c*=0.comes out in the form of a deter-
minant of the 9th order. Strangely enough, Professor Cayley
does not observe that a slight extension and a slight modification
of his method would suffice for the solution ‘of-the ‘problem of
a in its most general form,
3. . xv, of the ‘‘ Messenger of Mathematics,” there are
two mane on i Saticunlianbion over the names.of Captain Macmahon
and Mr. P. C. Ward. be ace Mariette pei not attempt the
4 ba +¢ #26:
He does not, however, even so much as a to, pdihipuditz
the equation a ee " =0, exes contents himself with two or three
oR cases, €.9., a Bebo. >
I have lately come across:a short, paper by Nripendra
Nath Chattopadhyaya, in hich: the robles 3 is treated in ts most
356 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1908.
general form. But while his process is perfectly general, it i
Lei renee in practice nur does it lead to the result in its
owest term:
He states ‘that the equation =f (fF, q™ -. etc.) provided
l, m, m are integers, may be rationalized, ee the rationalized equa-
tion will be of (k*)th degree, a being the cana of the different
quantities p, g, 7, etc., andk, the L.C,M, of J, m,n, etc.’ That this
need not be the case will be evident from the fullowing example :—
Let amet iit
then (a—a*) =d
or a8 —322 +f a+32a—a /a=b
*, (28+ 32a —b)* = a(32?+ a)?
whence 2°— is a + 3a°a? ~ 62ab+ b?-—a'=0 which is of the
sixth de reas Mr. Chattopadhyaya’s method leads to an
egree.
ia bees of the Ws Vth, ¢ te, 36th de
In fact, it will be shown in a subsequent part of = —
that: if| we rationalize an equation of the form #=a” m4 " +c?
woe ties be of the mnp.. degree in x
5. It is easy to see that the most general Gian equation
t
involving radicals may be written in the form «=f a . ‘ c”, etc.)
by taking 2 for the part that is free from radicals.
To rationalize this, is essentially a problem of elimination,
= se
For, if we pat a =y; b"=z; c" =w, and so on, we get
=I Cae wy eto).
m= Me
w* =o
|
Equations ( id are sufficient for the elimination of y, z, w, etc.,
because the num of equations is one more than the number of
variables to be aniaiod So that the problem always admits of
a a and the result of elimination will be the rationalized
equa ti
6. te particular, let us consider the case when
a= f (a) (1)
2
Let a” =y; then y” =a.
— ne
Site
Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 357
[N.S.]
It is evident that equation (1) can be written in the form
Prt bey t by? + ever + omy" 1=0 (2)
where 9), $2, «+... $m are rational functions.
Multiplying (2) by 9. nies y"-1 and observing that y™=a
we get the equations:
Abm+9)y + Poy? + wre. + Om-1y"-1=0
Abm-1+ AP mY #OY? + ...00. +m-2y"-1=0
A9m-2+ AP m—-1y + apmy?+ seavee + $m-3y"-1=0
ab,+abz,yt+agdy.y?t+...... + oy"-!=0,
ring together with equation (2), form a system of m
equation
jirasiuies 91 Hs 9? s0000 y™-1 from these m equations, we get
i, 2 3 Pm
aPms 91, 4 Po) Ym 1
a?m-1; abm: 9; seeeeereness Pm-2
APm-25 APm—1y APmy sess ?n-31=0 (3)
AD, Ay, APyyrresescereeeeP}
Thus, equation (1) can always be rationalized and the result
corse in the form of a determinant of the » th order.
e may observe, in passing, that when a=1, the determinant
(3) reduces to a very familiar one, which possesses inter resting
properties (see Arts. 23—25, Chapter viii, Scott and Mathews’
‘Theory of Determinants).
ee ee
7. When BHA ED HC” Hccevever ene (4)
Let f(«)=0 be the rationalized equation when one of the terms
1
om the right-hand side, say ee is left out.
1 ~—
If ae rege. ak, See eee
it is ype that Ay) = =0 is rational in a, },....... Hence
f(@ a )=0 is rational in a, b, ...... : Now if f(x) be an algebraical
function, f(w—c") must be of the’form
ie8 n-1
Pit G20" + Pye" +... Hc * =O,
358 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908.
soear this can be immediately rationalized by the method explained
So tha t, if we can rationalize an equation of the form (4) when
there are p terms on thé right-hand side, we can obtain the oa
when one more term is added, in the form of a determinant. ‘Th
method of rationalizing equations of this form is thus obvious.
It is further to be observed, that if f(a) be of the kth degree
1 rt =
in # and f(a—c") be expressed in the form $,+c".¢,+c¢" . $g
n=-1 ; Eve
Pisses c ” . $a, $, must be of the kth degree in za.
"It is clear from equation (3) of Art. 6 that the degree of
the rationalized equation, when the term c” is added, must be k x n.
1
Now if oe = rationalized equation is #! =a
if = S a the degree of the rationalized equation must
Leaiea and so o ey
Consequently when a=a' +b" +e" +....... , the degree of the
rationalized equation in z must belxmx~7......
This is, of course, otherwise evident from a known property
of eliminants.
S; To illustrate the method of Art. 7, let us take the equa-
tion, =a? 248 408,
If ea ot: we have #'=c,
L 1 i
eer 8 - wmat+c®; (ez—a?)b=c
eh ea 1 1 2
or x’ —52*a? + 1028a ~ 10x20 . seeded ak atae
be !
or (a5 + 10x8a + 52a®—c) — a?(5a*+ 10z°a + 0%) =0
(a5 + 10z°a + Sava? —c)?—a (5a + LOzta + a2)? =0
or 210 — 5a8a + 1025a? — 2cx’ — 10n*a? — 2025 ac + 5a2a*
— 10za%e + c?—ab=0,
This is our f(#); if we onpane fla-bh) in the form
fiths - BS +f bs =0.
The rationalized equation will be
fy fy
fs
bfs, hi fa
bfz, (dfs, fi
=0 orf; * + bfy + + bf, — Bf; fa f=
which is evidently of the 30th tite
Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 359
[N.S] | 3
If, however, we had rationalized the equation z= at + bs first,
the result might easily be expressed as a determinant of the 5th
order and so on.
There are two cases of equation (4) which can be rational-
ized by very elementary methods without the help of determin-
ants, vtz.,
(1) when l=m=n=.,,.....=2
(2) when l=m=n=......=3.
For [=m eS lage,
a i
fle-e* )=fitfe. oF =0,
A * of, =0.
Again, when l=m=n= =3
we have f(a- O=fth: if. c8=0
2
fro +f aah,
cubing both the sides, we get
8 3 i & 8
fo .ct+fz -+3f, .c% xfg.c5x —fp=—-f,
8 8 3
whence fi +e. fe +e. fg —3ef, - fy -fg=0.
We can thus rationalize any equation of the form~. _ |
2 4b 408 4
e=a?+b? +e iS owes
She igs } (B)
ee t= =a? +b hee
by anit elementary methods and without any Iniatrisdge of deter--
mina
The same methods would also a for the more general case
1
when a= ffa* 3, 8, &e. )+ (18, m* , #°; &e.) where i, ¢ are
rational algebraic functions. ;
We e might also rationalize ae of the =
ee oe
2=f(a' tb”, co”, &e.),
where 1, m, n- are of the form 2” . 3° (p, g being integers or 0)
by means of suitable substitutions.
But the results are not, in general, obtained in wists lowest
terms and the method is practically useless,
. ss
Equations of the frat gaaee aan veseee Where rr ae -3
can, however, be rationalized by means of elementary. methods and
results ohestned in mae lowest farms. :
360 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908.
Thus let «= = pe and let btany
when #= a®, we have, #°=a,
rs
If paat+y!, we have (2 ~y?)b=a
or #5 ~ 6x" V y+ 152% . y — 20a5y VW y+ 15a%y? — bay’/y +y3 =a.
Transposing the terms not containing y to the right-hand
side and squaring we get an equation rational in z, y. If we write
1 a 2
b® for y, this equation is reduced to the form f,+f,.b3+f,. be = 0
which is easily rationalized.
10. The equations rationalized by Cayley are only particular
cases of equations (8) of Art, 9 and can be obtained from them by
putting #=0.
Thus if < rationalize #= \/at/b+ fc by the method of
Art. 9 we get
2° — Apa’ + 2x4 (3p? —4q) — 40? (p> —4pq + 16r) + (p? — 4g)? =0......(5)
(where p=at+b+c; g=be+catab and r=abc).
*, Ifa=0, ¢.e., ifa/at f Vb+/Se=0; we must have p?—4q=0
or a? +B? 408 — 2be ~ 2ea — 2ab =
Again, if we rationalize
a=ari/at / b+ / ct / d by the same method we get
{x9 + 408(7d —p) + 2a*(35d? — 30pd + 3p* — 4q) + 4u°(7d3 — 15 pd?
+ 9p'*d — 129d — p' + 40g — 16r ) + d§ — 4d + 2d2(3p* — 4q) — 4d(p —
4pq + 16r) + p*— 8p’q + 16q?}* — 640d {a8 + &4(7d —3p) + #°(7d? — 10pd
+ 3p* —4q) + d’ —3pd* + 3p*d — p® — 16gr+4pq—-16r}? = 0......... (6)
If / at /b+/cr+ r/ d=, we must have
— 4pd® + 2d?(3p? ~ 4g) — 4d (p? — dq + 16r) + (p? —4q)? =0.......(7)
[where p, g, r have the same significations as in (5)]
or (p?—4q + d®?—2pd)? = 64rd = 64abed,
t.e., (a2+ b? +08 + d? —2ab — 2ac — 2ad —2be — 2bd — 2cd)* = G4abed,
Observe that (5) reduces to (7) if we write therein d for 2%,
similarly if we write e for 2? in (6) we can get the result of the
rationalization of Jat / b+/ c+ d +r/ex0, The rea-
son is obvious because Sat b4S ct dt 2 =0
reduces to the form #=4/ @ tVbtV/ cid ifa=—v/e.
Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 361
[N.S.]
11. Equation (7) shows that there is a depression in the
degree of the rationalized equation if we put #=0, It can be
easily proved that if af + / b +4 6 + aie to n terms=0, the
degree of the rationalized equation is 2”~”
Similar results, of course, hold for equations of the form
bo ok
ai +62 + c¥+ ......to°mterms=0. Here the degree of the tational-
ized aga will be 3"~ .
The rationalization of equations may be made to furnish
a set of interesting identities.
1
1 ~
Thus if we rationalize #=+a?+b"* we easily find that
(x + te"~-2a + t.e"-F.a2.........e0 0)?
B=a(t""! + tn"-5a + ta" Fa? + .., ia sie (8)
where é,, tg... .. are the numerical coefficients in the expansion
of (#+a)*,
1
If we put eta; b= and consequently a=a?; b=£*
equation (8) furnishes the identity
{(a+ B)*+#,(a+B)"~-2, a2 + #,(a+P)*-*. at+....., — B*}?=a2
{t,(a+ B)*-) + t3(a + B)*~3. a2 + cece eee}?
for all positive integral values of n.
As particular cases we may mention
(1) (2@+8)*-3(a+)* . a?—283(a+B)'+3(a+ 8)? . at—G(a
+ B)a9B3 + BS—aS =0,
(2) (a+) ~5(a+ B)3a? + 10(a+ B)®at —28%(a+f8)§ — 10(a+
8)*a8 — 20(a + B)8a2B5 + 5(a + B)*a3 —10(a + B)atB*+ Blo— al? =O,
L
Similarly, from the equation #= at +b? +c! we get
a — 4(a + b + c)a° + Qx*(33a2 + 23bc) —4e*{ Sa( Sa? — 2Ebo) + 4abe} +
(a? - 23bc)?=0.
This equation furnishes the identity,
(a+B+y)§—diat+B+y)®. Sa? + 2(at B+ y)*(3dat+226"y’) -4(0
+B+ y)? (2a? (Zab - 23677") + da¥pry}? + (Sat — 2287" = 0.
Identities of this nature may be ree eae without number.
In general, if we rationalize =a ae +......We have seen
that the resulting equation is of degree Jma.,.,..in 2. Hence it is
362. | Journal of the ee Society o pomeel. [daly, 18. J
clear that (a+ B+ $ secans) pivecn OT aiwaya be Re as a
rational function of rable wsceve) andcof a! } 8, etc.
And in gpa (a+ B+y+......t0 x terms)”” can always be
expressed as a rati a function of (a+ft+ybt......) and of —
Py pes Fn vcavtetiel BO ;
ne
= . i oe a <
——S -—— ~ -~ wwe ~S-—=- _ ” me }
4
ge 4
Sees eee 8 Se a a fap Ua 8 hs Loe wis mak «Bie ~ Visi =
u £
t « f * “ry 2 - 5 | ic
es 5) x 2 ec bar + s i
nite we ee ee yok - wid A e Se Va ee ot > =i t -- _ 3
—_ Fy
wT wees ee eg Goel a weg Ree - ;
“ ed = ‘ 4 — ;
~ J vase (ose eeeeneus ~ ae wd rena} fas = {
are Re bd ey + r « iM zi _ i
be et eers SS Uses =-+ Get tS ~ ~ appa ee. SPOT OS ‘ . é Vow YY &
* 4
RL wn ~ 4 Fn :
Bi) 20
‘ . xr r a en f. oe ld jut ‘aan re - = A i
Ame we Mt Saal a se Ra NRE oe Rose, re) 4 a
“ ’ o
3 ine SHA Ge eS eh ie oe eae SE ee Ad eee ;
= oa : ..
ee ee A o- % “ 4 & v
‘== t =i wii tes | ~ bee ~ % ~ s . “ \ 7
. ON 2 -
Bases " c ~ Y ~
Mohs BAP Rane ate ~ ee TF Y
.
SeVEiS coed 3 uo oe - a ts
. oe
© o aa a3 er.
eS eee 3 : gy c f 7
2jG ha ry re . Ls zr E
é - ~
~ c x .
; ‘ F > Ae . f ‘at's a
Tye , 2 eS ww X - ee ~ aot & we ies.
7 7 ne ee 7. =
— w ~ # rap OD jwe ~ re . £ rs
esa < ls “ ne reet *~
eo & ~ . ~ . - = sas \) oe
Bs
hf r me . ~ ee —_* ge
1 i wm \ ~~ —_— ad = ot Nh — ~ = ~~ Y - ny ,
i Sane
hel \~~ a Na
¥ = = ~ cos i ik Santa
tw =
~ ‘
: ¢ F \
re - > . Crary :
M4 lea Wr Bat tee, ee & & - - > x ioe
ray, aS a }
rye Sass
S Pies Sf gate eres
vis-3 2M ebegid
f
si = “
; i Picin yh Fone
cam tty 25 pwantivsg a
* gr Se ae
“Tijifaset gos veer
ne es
ea —_
Sree Ceres en a a *
me. bs Susie S Eee eh ee
a.
in the. Society’ S possession.
39. A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription from Taxila or.
Taksasila.
By Mawimanopapyyayd Haraprasdp Sasrri, M.A.
The discovery of this copperplate, which is 8} inches in
length, was announced, for the first time, by Sir Alexander Cunning-
ham in the second volume of the Reports of the Archeological
Survey. It was discovered inside asmall stiipa at a village named |
Shah- Dheri in the Rawalpindi District, and is situated at a dis-
tance of five or six miles from the modern Railway Station Sarai-
Kala on the N.-W. Railway. The ruins of Shah-Dheri have been
discussed at various times by several scholars, and there seems |
to be good reason for identifying it with the ancient and re-_
nowned Taksasila. T'wo inscriptions found in the ruins of Shah-_
Dheri contain the word - “ Takhasilae or Takhagilaye ” meaning
in Takgasila. . There are ;—
in the Lahore Central Museum, and the inscription has recent—
ly been srpnblished by Dr. Liiders of Rostock. #
of these records were found in “ site, there. seems — :
be no ater: ‘to object to the identification of the site of Tak $a-
sila with modern Shah- Dheri. Cunningham - describes it’ as
follows :— ;
:. All of these fourteen topes were opened some years ago “by
the villagers, from whom [ ascertained that No. 13 yielded an-
inscribed stone vase and No. 14 a copperplate inscription in three
or four pieces, which was given to Major Pearse eight years ago, _
or about A.D. 1855. The copperplate inscription, which is still-
in ‘the eee of Major Pearse, is a short rec ecord of one line i in
wt
tavito Mata pita puyaé aghara ca puyayé,” a and traniletes eer
unningham’s facsimile shows that the co tea poe
consisted of four ur pieces, but. only three a ese are ae Posen,
Oey Bithler, Epigvaphiia ae Fou. po a = re. (FY
~ 2 Epigraphia Indica, Vol: VIII. a echt Ee Seren Mair SE A)
es 3 A.S.R. Vol. IL. » Pp- 124-25, mistidga stoeresoag ae
3 1 oe : a baa iwsish OS
sisin bas 63] . ire ‘sar deus
364 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908.
Cunningham says the
first letter is more like a
than Sa, but his facsimile
anything bnt ta.
second letter is prgorrek
e va. cannot make
ontthe third oti which
facsimile. The absence
of the original piece, and
the general unreliability
of Cunningham’s fac-
similes, make it very diffi-
ed. That the initial words
are not ‘“ Samvatsara
dasa miti 10” becomes at
once ae on con-
sidering tha
(1) The pati two let-
ters are not he and va,
but fa and va,
(2) ther es no room
for four letters between
vaand m
the viliage and the pos-
sessive case ending Sa
and the initial letter of
the donor’s name. I
read walla ona as
follow
i-akhena
IED Te thabo pra-
tistavito matapitu puyaé
aghasa ca nayae
Remarks.
(1) The first letter in
the photograph publ lish-
ed herewith is “ me’ and
not ant
(2) The second and
third letters look more
like di and ca than ¢7 and
ings and indentations on
the plate.
(3) The seo letter
is khe and no
(4) The woke “Sabhay-
Sabharyyakenu, Bhaya
is the usual word for
Bharryya in the Jaina in-
kd tay can be de-
differs from those of the
Maurya and Indo-Greek
varieties, in this that
the vertical line does not
touch the upper extrem-
ity of the curve. The let-
ter bha and ka are angn-
Jar and not cursive, and,
last of all, the form of Sa
in aghasa is to be found
in this variety only3
e ca occurs in some
of the Maurya ea
Indo-Greek and beter
varieties,
1 Bihler, sero Palgo-
graphy Ed. Fleet pp. 24-25.
2 Biibler’ 8 Inidieghe Paleo-
Baz .G. Vol.
XLIIL., oi 65, and plate ,
Vol. IV, No. 7.) A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription. 365
(N.S.]
Translation.
“(This) Stupa was erected by metiakha, (an inhabi-
tant of) Taba ..., together with his wife for the worship of his
father and mother and for the destruction of sin.’
A great wave of activity has come over epigraphists all over
the world and has manifested i'self in the republication of ancient
inscriptions, which were dying unheeded fcr the last forty years.
The public.tion of Dr. Voygel’s paper on “ — Gandhara
Sculptures” has been fliowed by Dr. Liider’s edition of the
“‘Taxila Vase Inscription,” and Mr. Thomas’ mee nthe “ Ma-
thura Lion- rai a Lacs a and the present paper is intended
as a sequel to the
a ileatonhi ‘copperplate inscriptions differ materially from
those of the Brahmi variety and its descendants, while the Gupta
and subsequent copperplate iat ptines are deeds of gifts. The
Sohg»ura copperplate is unique in its natur
The Kharogthi copperplate inseriptions contain dedications
like the later formule “ Deradharmm oyam, etc
ne three copperplate inscriptions discovered up to date
ao (1) The Taxila copperplate of Moga
(2) the Sue-vihar inscription of nt niska ; and
(3) the copperplate which is discussed in ‘this paper.
All of them contain dedicatory inscriptions, and are not deeds
of award or grants,
aie Acad
40. A Descriptive List of Works on the Madhyamika
Philosophy, No. I.
By ManAmanopaprydya Dr. Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHOSANA,
M.A., PH.D.
This paper gives a short account of the Tibetan versions of
27 works on the Madhyamika philosophy, the Sanskrit originals
of which, with one exception, appear to have long been lost. The
Tibetan versions are included in the well-known collection called
the Tangyur, which the writer of the paper examined while resid-
ing at the monastery of Labrang in Sikkim in June 1907. . They
inclnde the works of Arya Nagarjuna, Arya Deva and Buddha
Palita, besides those of teacher Bhavya, who criticised his contempo-
neous systems of Hindu philosophy, v7iz., the Yoga, Samkhya,
Vaisesika, Vedinta and Mimamsa. These works, which have not
been noticed elsewhere, are very important as ll will throw:a
good deal of light on the history of Indian philosophy
1 waar ae aria! (vib, ATA SAL SST
Aax aN Qy “Gat qa Say" y 4 )—Memorial verses
on the fundamental Madhyamika philosophy
named Prajia (wisdom).
This work extends over folios 1—20 of the ee ete Mdo, Tsa.
The text was composed by Arya Nagarjuna. It w ranslated
into Tibetan under orders of the great king Dpal-Iha- hia by the
great Indian Mahayana sage Jiiana-garbha and the Tibetan inter-
preter-monk of Shu-chen named Cog-ro-kluhi-rgyal-mtshan._ The
translation was “subsequ ently revised in ‘the central monastery of
the unparalleled city of Kasmira by the Kasmirian sage Ha-su-mati
and the Tibetan interpreter Pa-tshab-fii-ma-grags. The Tibetan
version begins with a wader to Mafiju-sri-kumara-bhita. The
original text begins thus
apa y BeaSaren age |
Qayerals ray s5 1 ||
| This is the same as the Sanskrit Madhyamika Siitra which has been
os ade from Nepal and printed in the a cas Buddhica series of
8t. Petersburgh as well as inthe text series of the Calcutta Buddhist. Text
Society. The Sanskrit prigingle of the remaining works in the present:
appear to have been lost.
368 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {July, 1908.
SATA T ETAT SI
Reade rah RSH |]
THAT STATA ||
Frets Gaey= 1
ENING SICA HAN SY SRN |]
aay TASA A || 2 I]
“T adore the fully enlightened Buddha, the foremost of the
eloquent, who taught us the doctrine of Pratitya-samutpada,
according to which things are neither destroyed nor produced,
neither transient nor eternal, neither different nor same, neither do
come forth nor pass away,—the knowledge of which confers bless-
ings by putting an end to all illusions,”
It consists of 27 chapters, viz., (1) HATS5], yera-wetar,
examination of conditions or relations ; (2) QR) A’SR ACS],
AATAA-TTT, examination of going and coming; (3) AC":
751, xfsa-qctat, examination of sense-organs ; (4) Rosy
55], @U-Gatay, examination of five aggregates; (5) ANAT
ABA, UT-TEteTT, examination of elements ; (6) RAF STSTAC
BNA, UMLA-WeTAT, examination of attachment
and the attached ; (7) PIAL ETAL ABST ET AAA sign:
WatTAT, examination of origination, continuance and destruction ;
(8) SSSA CANSSS), antrarca-mita, examination of
act and agent; (9) JAAP ARSTTASA, qed-qetet, exami-
nation of priority; (10) SRTOY ALAA, awiaa-wetet,
pee AEP raptors
a
Vol. rw in 7.) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 369
examination of fire and fuel; (11) STAC RANA AGATE,
WAL-ALLBT, examination of priority and posteriority in relation
to transmigration ; (12) ae a SS-TAT, examina-
tion of suffering ; (13) as 555571, SSe-WUat, examination
of reminiscences ; (14) ~<a SAA, HaN-qetal, examination of
contact ; (15) ROG <a", @uTa-Wetall, examination of es-
sential character ; (16) asa zy AR RA A455, THAT A-UAtaM,
examination of bondage and liberation; (17) ASTASQAQN'A
957), WH-AA-TLTAT, examination of action and fruit; (18) S55]
a6", QI-ULtal, examination of the soul; (19) ye,
WTH-Wetal, examination of time; (20) Saar 45", araat-
WETS examination of wholeness ; (21) QIN TACREATAN EM,
warataua-uatay, examination of eee and destruction ;
(22) yas SLAIN ey’ Aa, TATTAT-ULTAT, examination of
Tathagata; (23) aS SATIS, fauesta-uatat, examination
of perversion ; (24) ANAS rR OA ey 5571, Baea-TAAT,
examination of the noble truths; (25) ay iy RAN cy 571,
facata-qeta, examination of Nirvana; (26) a5 LIA Ory
ASANTE, SISUIF-TL aA, examination of the twelve
parts of Pratitya-samutpada; and (27) @ V5), ¢fe-acten,
®xamination of views.
370 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. ([July, 1908.
2. ata afeat afar (Tib. RAST" zr ae gy ra" Say
| AIX’ 374 ) Sixty memorial verses on reasoning.
This work consists of'folios 20—22 of the Tangyur, Mao, Tsa,
and was composed by Arya Nagarjuna. It begins thus
SESH AC RETE S|
GUAR ATS SCAT IAT |
5A SL ASR AARIC ATS |]
aT ARE For gapa sare |]
“ Who is free from the courses of birth and destruction, and
who peers the doctrine of Pratitya-samutpada, to that lord
of s —.
Mutita- ‘ri and the Tibetan interpreter Pa-tshab-iii-ma-grags.
The translation begins with a salutation to Majfiju-Sri-kumara-
bhita,
‘ : QO. Pr i." x,
3. Agwes-ata (Tip. GVA SN ANAM EN ZAR
AA )—A comprehensive analysis called Vedalya
Sitra.
This work consists of folios 22—24 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa.
The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, begins thus :—
BAP AP ASTER gpar ys! |]
a pone 5 Scien
aE ATER SS SEAT]
FASC AT HICSS I]
CN em cargo ate . . .
3 ae alta al eas 2 emer
‘“‘ Whoever, through pride of reasoning and knowledge, wishes
disputation, for the sake of quelling his pride, the Vedalya is ex-
pounded.”
The text was translated into, Tibetan by the Kasmirian Pan-
dita Ananta and the Tibetan interpreter-monk eigen? Ses-
rab. The translation begins with a salutation. to, teaeher
Nagarjuna,
own :
ue was translated into Tibetan by the Indian sage
Vol, 1V,.No. 7.) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 371
[N.S.}
tw gig te: ony oe ore
4. spqatenfa-atfcat (Tib, SOA ARS AQ AAT
as gars )—Seventy memorial verses on) the
void.
This. work consists of folios 24—26 of the Tangyur, Mdo, 'l'sa.
The text was composed by Arya Nagarjuna and was ieee
into Tibetan by Gshon-nu-mchog and Gnhan-dha-rma-yrags. The
translation begins with a salutation to Mafiju-sri-kumara-bhiita.
~
5. fagegacaat-acfat ( Tib. a5 aaah AVSTAQS
sal 5 ) Memorial verses on quelling disputes,
This work consists of folios 26--29 of the Tangyur, Mdo, T'sa
The text was composed by Arva Nagarjuna, and tr anslated into
Tibetan by the Indian = Jiiana-garbha and the Tibetan inter-
preter Ka-wa-dpal-brtsegs. Subsequently the translation was
recast by the Kaégmirian Pandita Jayananta and the interpreter
Khu-mdo-sde-d pal.
6. qemmaaata agate (rin. STS ALAM Sy
AYRY QEasr 5 )—A dauntless commentary on the
’
original Maédhyamika philosophy.
This work extends over folios 29—104 of the Tangyur, Mdo,,
Tsa, The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, begins
thus :— i
SRR GATS ET TS IT] Ball
QAO SAS AT HAE |]
BF SLAC TAIT TA]
QT RIN argaya sary |]
‘I bow down to that lord of sages, who preached Pratitya)
none eg which is devoid of the esseuce of origination and des-
haa e
he text was translated ae hinged under orders of the
2 ioe Dpal-lha-b san-po b e Indian Mahayana sage
fana-garbha and the ‘l'ibetan Peer of Shu-chen named
Bilnhi-r, -reyal-mtshan. The trans lation begins with a salatation to
the Three ree Gems, Mafiju-éri-kumara-bbita and Arya Nagarjuna:
372 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ag aly,’ 1908.
The translation closes by en aa eight expounders of the
Aig dete philosophy, viz., (1) Arya on unig (2) Sthavira
uddha Palita; (3) Candra Kirti; (4) Deva Sarma; 5) Guna- a-8ri ;
(6) Guna-mati; (7) Sthira-mati; and (8) Bhavya (ASE ay 55).
~~ — NS Re
7, Fee ata wacMy (Ti. GLAST AMAA AG
"5541 )—A treatise named Vaidalya (a compre-
hensive ee
"This work extends over folios 104—116 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Tsa, The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, begins
th
us (-——
Fra awsRoge as
aE GT STARS ANSI
RT ATHCA gs 1]
Qa STARTS IFS |]
“ Whoever, through pride of reasoning and knowledge, wishes
disputation, for the sake of quelling his pride the Vaidya is ex-
ed,”
The text was Sal ahead into Tibetan under orders of Kal-
yana-mitra Guna-kirti (NSF aA ) by the Kasmirian Pan-
dita Jayananta and the great Tibetan interpreter Sakya-bhiksu
Khn-mdo-lna-wa. The translation begins with a salutation to
Majiiju-sri-kumara-bhita
~~ ~ a A
8. aaa a (Tih, PRATSVART SAR ’Ager
~
) )—A. commentary on the Sinyata-saptati.
This work extends over folios 116—128 of the pa idee Mdo,
Tsa. The text was composed by Arya Nagarjuna. The ‘libetan
translation begins with a salutation to Mafiju-éri-jfiana-sattva
(RESTALAA GST SATE y| Sikes
9, fowaatatete (ri. SPAARATAAararay)—
A commentary on the Vigrahavyavartanj,
This work extends over folios 128 —146 of the ‘Tapgyur, , Miao,
Tsa, The original of it was composed by Arya Nagarjuna.
VoLIV, No, 7.) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 373
LN.S.]
Tibetan translation was prepared by the Indign sage Jilana-gar-
bha and the Tibetan interpreter Vande Vana-raksita, It begins
with a salutation to Maiiju-sri-kumara-bhtta,
~ 5
10, Aerara fasfaat (Vib. YAVVAPAT Fx) — Twenty
verses on the Mahayana. cs
s work consists of folios 146—147 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa.
The dex, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, begins thus :-—
SATE TTS SY SET GN 1]
=
= . bd
EXSY REV TTA |]
QE ANT SSN |I
~ ool ~ —
ATLANTA BTA TASA AY {|
“T salute Buddha who has no attachment and yet who enters
the heart, who is a speaker but of whom nothing can be spoken
who is the king of mercy and personitication of light, who is pos-
sessed of inconceivable power and is all- pervading,”
The text was translated into Tibetan by the [ndian sage Can-
ra-Kumara and the ‘Tibetan interpreter-monk S'dkya-hod. The
translation begins with a salutation to Mafiju-sri-kumara-bhita.
nan
11, BACLAR (Tib, NAY Alay! )—A treatise of one hun-
dred letters,
This work consists of folio 147 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa.
The text was composed by Arya Nagirjuna, The Tibetan ager wets
Jation begins with a salutation to Maiij pina
12, SACMaa-AH-shH—(Tib. q spagaagr yay
ANANZI A commentary on the Aksara-éataka.
This work extends oyer he 147—156 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Tsa, The text was translated into Tibetan in the unparalleled
city of Kasmira by Vande Gshon-un-tog-tab (Kumara- prajaa):
The translation was subsequently revised by Pandita Anant and
the Tibetan interpreter Grags-hbyor-ses-rab. The “bewuslation
begins with a salutation to Mafijuvajra.
13, Uaia-eaqare-gza-atfeRT (Tib. 353 Roa Baris:
agra’ rT RST AAAAN A) + Memoria!
verses on the essence of Pratitya-samutpaida:
374 -. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1908.
This work consists of am 156 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa
The text’ was composed b a Nagarjuna. The Tibetan transla-
tion begins with a mabiGtoe % Majiju-sri-kumara-bhita
14. yalal-aqmle-Sea-Breaa, as Seadarenge
~
nN nme
qa"ge4) A AN ANA —Explanation of the
Pratitya-samutpada-hydaya.
This work extends over folios 156—159 of age Tangyur, Mdo,
Tsa. The text, which was’composed by A Seles a was
translated into Tibetan by the Indian sage Jina a, Dhana
Srila, Silendra-bodhi, Vande Ye-Ses-sde and others. Se Tibetan
version begins with a salutation to Mafiju-sri-kumara-bhita. .
1s. waqy- “Shae “THRIOA, sy EE aa ey Sa qx" 35 er
aargaay zz i a5 ta treatise instructing the
unintelligent.
This work extends over — 159—160 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
T'sa. The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, was
preter Grags-hbyor-ses-rab, vig translation begins with a saluta-
tion to Manju-éri-kumara-bhit
AT
16, TaTATH-ATH, Saal Br yA" xB BAP TA—A good
treasury of gems.
The work consists of folios. 160—161 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa.
The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, was translated
into Tibetan by the Pas dian sage Kanaka Varma and the ‘Tibetan
interpreter Stiryakirt
17. waaaita, Seles Worldly migration.
This work consists of folios 161—-162 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Tsa.
The text, which was composed by Arya Nagarjuna, is divided into
five chapters, viz., (1) SA35 , essential character ; (2) ac erersic”
THAT ISF4, instruction on the five aggregates, and the void ;
(3) ARTY 521, instruction on wisdom; (4) YQA&\" ASF 4,
instruction on resources ; and (5) aay cy ASAE q. arene
tion on the two truths.
‘ibe f f
Vol. av No. 7.) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 375
The Tibetan translation begins with a salutation to Maiiju-sri-
kuntara-bhit
1s. adee Ztar, AY za" Az cae commentary
on the Bhavasmkranti.
This work extends over folios 162—169 of the ‘Tangyur, Mdo
T'sa. The text, which was composed by Pandita Maitreya Natha
(ae Z| a5; =) was translated into Tibetan ‘by Pandita Zla-
a-gshon-nu-la-gru- chud. The translation begins with a
malveadion to Sarvaj eld tom
ae ame ° °
19. tae er: -afa, ATA TAA AAAS 5
P, a
5 — Buddha Palita’s commentary on the origi-
nal Madhyamike philosophy.
‘This work extends over folios. 169—310 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
sa. The text, which was composed by the great Mahayana
teacher Buddha Palita, was translated into Tibetan by the Indian
sage Jiiana-garbha and the Tibetan interpreter of Shu-chen named
Cog-klo- kluhi-rgyal-mtshan. The translation begins with a salu-
tation to the Three Gems, petipceets kumara-bhita, Arya Nagar-
juna and Acarya Buddha Palit
20. ‘eurame-wan-fate, | kes AIST ANA ESTAR
ca Al—Proof of entrance into the threefold character,
fh
This work extends over folios 310-312 of the Tangy ur, ee
Tsa. The text, which was composed by Arya Na agarjuna, was
translated into Tibetan by the Kaémirian Pandita Bhiksu Can-
drakirti (Fi fai TARA Z ). The Tibetan version dpiciees with a
salutation to Buddha.
21, TTHATH-AATT, | agardayary BN TIAAT
5 TS a ae. treatise named Hastabala.
ra. Varma
and the Tibetan interprete r Rin-chen- yzati-po. The translation
begins with a salutation to the power of Bhagavan | anal
ARSTASTATRAC erga sarsy yyy aa - ) *§
376 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908.
. ~ * sot - one
22, waTatA-gatmata, S-JaNNAAT SN AQ
~ a“ ~
mele gine io! ae —A commentary on the
treatise named Hastabala.
This work consists of folios 313—315 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Tsa. The text, which was composed by Arya Deva, was transla-
ted into Tibetan by the Indian sage Sraddhakara Varma and the
ibetan interpreter Rin-chen-bzan-po. The translation begins
with a salutation to Mafiju-sri-jfiana-sattva ( QERAcIarA.gsr
-*~ :
ARAVA) |
an eee
23, AWA-eta-ateaH, RTaA sic A} SATA Bar
4!]— Memorial verses on the essence of the
Madhyamika philosophy. |
This work extends over folios 1—40 of the Tangyur, M
Dsa. The text, which was composed by teacher Bhavya
( alas B75 ), was translated into Tibetan by the Tibetan
interpreter Tshul-khrims-rgyal-wa in the presence of the Indian
sage Dipankara-sri i-jiiana in the monastery of Ra-sa-hphrul-snani !
in Lhasa, heh translation begins with a salutation to Maiiju-
sri-kumara-bhiv
The text “sabi thus :—
ge cis 2h ba ease hy bh
FTA TAY HG ANG |]
aw = a A . ~
saieca Kehis Yo ka va! E> Ka BL
ol QRATASA SAAS SSC]!
sar nena Age gsc Ee
! Ra-sa-hphrul-snan Gade = ell ip: ) is the miraculous temple of
Rassa at Lhasa, now called the Chokhasg or Kinkhording ( aTjarane:
ri ) which was built by king Srong-tsan-gam-po at the request of his
2
Nepalese wife.
‘
w
“J
ba
Vol. IV, No. 7.}) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy.
[N.S.]
RAT SASSO ANAL ISAS |]
a alae ats Wa
Se FASSTERATEE
. la ian tabla hol
gost Byer ayy SEI]
a he cba i” mad |
LAAN ST ASA |]
The book _ is divided into 11 chapters as follows: (1)
3064" sissy sy" 50°45, uninterrupted spiritual enlightenment
(bodhicitta): (2) ant za" RAAT EAAT AVIRA EIA" aay,
fall practice of the ascetic penances (muni-vrata) ; (3) 5 w x35
asy zy axa q) search for knowledge of the truths (tattvas) ;
4) SPH A AS By orQeny 4) introduction to the truths
of the “ravakas (§ra@vaka-tattva) ; (5) anASS za" Sa Fy
AFTRA arAgayey introdnetion to the system of vows of
a contemplative ascetic (yogi); (6) RSW GL all
ARTA, introduction to the truths of the Samkhyas;
(7) z SAT naa Ry ayer QE74) introduction to the traths
of the Vaisesikas; (8) Ray FaaTN WAAR
QE), introduction to the traths of the Vedanta-vadin ;
(9) ARRAS a S95 sara Tere sys, iphepleetion
to the system of the Mimamsakas ; (10) JRTAAQTL AD
TAS ayy: a. instruction on the attainment of omniscience -
378. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, ~ iJelyy b 1968.
and (11) A "Ay Ne RSF — hymn and instruction’ on
laksana, sign.
© e be Fis ag a ts. S
24. siaison een ah cel aah ATA Ae Brag
SA TAWA— a flame of discussions iu the
commentary on the essence of the Madhyamika
philosophy.
The work extends over folios 40—360 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Dsa, The text, which was composed by teacher Bhavya, was
translated into Tibetan by the Indian saye Dipankara- Sri- Peete
and the Tibetan interpreter-monk Tshul-khrims-rgya-wa i
ha
monastery of Ra-sa-hphrul-snan in sa. The eévialation
- egins with a salutation to the Omniscient One. :
25, AWA-sateaqare-aTA, FX sasScngurasiage
a Gary —Pratitya-samutpada of the Madhya-
mika philosophy.
‘This work consists of folio 360 of the e Tangy ur, Mdo, Dsa.
The text was composed by Krsna Gakek eV] ) The Tibetan
version begins with a salutation to the Three Gems.
. . = Aa ae . : 2
26. AMAI-AHE, FYAQATASAS—A summary of
the objects of the Madhyamika philosophy:
This work consists of folios 8360—361 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Dsa. The text, which was composed by teacher Bhavya, begins
thus :-—
AR AAT FAS IN ETSY AG AIS RIC ATSIC IC’ BT
ARR TSTSIOAS |] ArT ERs QEAT EATS AS RTCA
BA) QPS GION ASTRA I] VRAIN
aslo]
..it-was translated into Tibetan by Tshul-khrims-r, yaw
The Tibetan version _ begins aes a salutation ‘to Bhagavan
Samantabhadra :
Vol. LV, No. 7.} List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 379
(N.S.]
27, Rvafaaraaee-ctat-ata, SDR AAT aa ajay
RIF SIA commentary on the
Madhyamikavatara.
This work extends over folios 1—424 of the Tangyur, Mdo,
Ra, The text, which was composed by the Kasmirian Pandita
Jayananta, begins thus :—
ACT AN HTS YEA ||
BATT AGF AAT TAI |
STA AR ASAT AIA NS |
SAAT ANTS SFO 9 I
* Bowing down reverentially to Buddha who has abandoned
two defilements and who is ompiscient, IT explain clearly the
meaning of the Madhyamikavatara.”
t was translated into Tibetan Pd Jayananta himself and the
Tibetan interpreter Vande Kun- dgah -grags. The Tibetan version
begins with a salutation to Mafju-Sri-kumara-bhita.
poms S158! aracam z, two obscurations or defilements, vis.,
) x Cay ria Be El, AWC, defilement of misery cansed
by habits, etc., and (2) GN5R 855), aalaea, defilement pro-
duced from the objects of knowledge.
Sess ee oe
agp Ee
41. Some Songs of Chitral,
By E. B. Howett, LC.S8.
The tour songs which follow were recorded for me by Muns
Kuli Khan, the “Na tive Political Assistant in Chitral, and ran
Khowar text has been revised by Khan Sahib Abdul Hakim
Khan, who is perhaps better acquainted with Khowar than any
other living educated man. Without the aid of these two gentle-
men in translation, it is “perhaps needless for me to say, this
venture had never been m
The following is ken, from ie. skeleton grammar of the
og language contained in . Grierson’s Linguistic Sur-
aa
PRONUNCIATION.
" (a) Vo wels, a, a, 2,2, u, u, &, at, 6, a4 asin Indian mea
ages ; @ as in English hat ; é as in tent or met ; 6 asin English hot ;
o like the first 0 in promote or the o in the French word votre, the
short sound of o in the English word home.
(b) Consonants, kh, zh, gh, q are the Persian and Arabic
3 ¢ 5 and t respectively. ZL has a lingual sound between / and
vy ..«.. This pronounced like the ‘th’ in thin. Ph is pronounced
ey not j. The ie ts, dz represent the well-known sounds of
Pashto and Kasmir
To this I have only to add that in the refrain of the second
song, line 2, appears the half aspirate, si tear aga by the sym-
bol 4, The Arabic e: where found, is, as u represented by
the sign—’. aes need not be ae fhe nately.
of the latter language, It aes no alphabet of sie own; and for
the re representation of its sounds the Roman character, with its
IL—A SONG OF WAR IN PRAISE OF MUHAMMAD ‘ISA.
In March 1895 two Companies of the XIVth Sikhs under
the command ‘of Captain Ross were marching to the Shee of
382 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | July, 1908.
adherents of Sher Afzal, a claimant to the throne of Chitral.
The besieging force was under the command of Muhammad Isa,
Sher Afzal’s foster-brother. The relieving force was caught by
the Chitralis in the Kalak defile, near Kuragh village, about 40
miles from Chitral, and forded to take shelter in a cave. In the
endeavour to extricate themselves Captain Ross and most of his
men were killed ; only a handful under Lieutenant Jones, who was
himself wounded, succeeded in cutting their way back to Mastij.
dition that their lives were spared. The agreement was not kept
by the Ohitplis, who are said to have put their prisoners to
death by tortur
bs: Kate, jang biti. shév
Kalakar Gidara pat tie
“Mehtaro obhir brar ki hak: ua bhy
ro ta ‘
= ce ket potion tan, ee
Woi' “ “Kores: aati Langan.” ie eine css
2) Robatson? no ghori dol ee ey
pe Mem a Mens Se
appa “Tha di bdko zhayim,
ect i. *) Muhammad "Isa? gani.
Ss eidace tec" Ajab, Kafe ete:
(8, ) Gudam* réni ? Kya gudam ? |
Isha-sum chéki mudam, :
Hamu sharam no. boyan ?
Johjai nas hoi me ——
"Ajab, Kafir, e
| Why the infidel’s head is likened to a sieve is not clear. A fanciful
observer might perhaps sée some likeness between the shape of a sola topi’s
brim and a Sls the common sieve in use in Afghanistan and the neighbour-
ing countries. Amongst Pathans the la, i is known as ghal-bel, presumably
by a i com etymology from ghalla= grain, bel=separate.
2 Sir G. Rober iment ee Political Agent in Chitral, who was at uae time
in Chitral fort, also besi
3 Mohammad ’Isa t it ies of the song, hoi to in line 3 of the
first-verse as the Mehter’s foster-brother. é uhammad’ here and in verse
4 below — beter oe sol Ma’mad or Mubuiad as common!
conjunction of Mab soba and 'Tsa is curious in ven tics in
which. the sanghte of ’Isais, and their followers, is so highly pra
- eure ==‘ godown,’ i.e,, the Commissariat fe, a a mene -heiank
treasure. , x
i fea ——— Cr
ee ay 2
Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Ohitral. ©” 388
[N.8.} ae
1, Lireran TRANSLATION. |
1) Infidel, battle is being fowght from Kalak‘to Gudar.
When the Mehtar’s foster-brother comes, he will beat thee to
gar
Refr ain.—Strange, infidel, indeed art thou. Thy form is wolf-
like; thy head is as a sieve. Tam the en to = gs Thou
shalt ery, ‘‘Ah ‘ue? for London, where i is it ?
(2) Robertson, with Fath Ali Shah, is pent i in ‘ie fort; then
with Muhammad Isa’s azd shall I steal his wi ife.
Strange, infidel, etc.
(3) He Eacees of his itebohihins vad Sate are mee that
of us they are ever in need, Cometh not’ shame to him? His
body is cut in sivclvs pieces.
Strange, infidel, . .
384 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. - (July, 1908.
(4) Muhammad ’Isa Khan giti
Lyot Kafiro nast arér
Mu té Mastij kya darir ?
Maimano'! lasht arér.
‘Ajab, Kafir, etc.
(5) Sher Afzal Khan giti
Chitrala dar tap arér.
Tupén i di no pétshi ;
urin Golen ? lap arér.
"Ajab, Kafir, .. .
(6) Kalako zoma bakhar
Chhuti ta saro ghochhar.
*
Lei bashiran ta achhar,
"Ajab, Kafir, ...
(7) Roi-nimal bakho zhangi
Hai bakhto ta kya dangi ?
Kafiré, béri niséh !
a marinyan ta changi.
"Ajab; Kafir, . ..
(8) Kafiré, béri niséh ! ;
Bérita dik 9 shér ; Z
Kafiro kélan so
Léw rénian brik biti shér,
"Ajab, Kafir,
(9) are béri ish
—- ito dési,
Ta pi ain asma § nézi
6 oes in phi to dési,
*Ajab, ;
(10) Kafiro oo thowek
P o usaro prau ;
Awa ta ehoran diko,
(11) Baran ma krém to diti
Tu Gorki ma té “ Chalo” koi,*
Mehtaro ecbhir brar ki hai
sre zomo phat — koi.
b, KaGr, . .:
L sittedcnaies, ‘said to to be 1 & plain ir in 1 Afghanistan, What the apap =a —
referred to was, is not know
2 Sioned is the name ais valley KpPion. westwards from ae Boren
3 ies East, it must be fei cate the spade is an impleme: t wielded
The second man by pulling a pees testaand just ta the
haa helps he mpi to lift the cl. a
+ Before 1895 there were no roads passable to animal transport in all
“en i and as in ne ignekabdem countries of similar conformation ‘ beq@r’
the roads has at many times been a burning question
Vol. Ws No. 7. | » Some Songs of Chitral. 385
8.)
(4) Muhammad Isa Khan came, and played a great
upon the infidel. Before him what stand skeet Mastiij wake ?
He, 7t was who levelled Maimana’s plain.
Strange, infidel,
(5) Sher Afzal Khan came and made a wooden gun a
Chitral. From that gun he did not fire even a single shot, bat
slank away by the Gurin sgt
Strange, infidel,
(6) Fr rath the cave in the cliffs of Kalak, earth pours over
thy head ; it is rip blood behind thee.
Sbaale infidel, . .
(7) The cave is as high as a man ‘s tall. What help for
thee therein? Infidel, come out! By guile they slay thee!
trange, infide 1,
(8) Infidel, come forth! Outside thy slaughter is a-doing.
Over the infidels’ bones re Npoey and foxes are fighting.
Strange, infidel, . .
(9) Infidel, come forth! In the court-yard let us tight to-
gether. We will pull out thy sinews and fasten them to a wooden
dung-shovel.
Strange, infidel,
(10) The infidel’s rifles are of Martini pattern. You fired
and hit the walls. Of thee I have slain hundreds, and of me thou
smotest only Masar.
Stra: trange, infidel, .
(11) Burdens to my back thy Gurkhas gav
‘“* Forward.” When the Mehtar’s foster-brother comes, oad
cliff and down from a shall he ane them.
Strange, infidel, .
B86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1908.
(12) Kafiré, béri niséh !
Béri pech ebughura nishéh !
Kaghazanroi awan
Tu tan dughura ‘fiwishéh ! i
*Ajab, Kafi
mS vg
IL—LOVE SONGS.
2. A Love Sona,
The singer compares his beloved toa ruby, a pearl, a houri
a crystal mirror; him 5
(cuckold) refers to the beloved’s mrigoky and
‘Jalad waw’ to an old woman, probably employed a go-
between in the earlier stages of the love affair
‘ Balkho ziarat’ means the famous shrine at Mazar-i-Sharif,
at which sardine to K. S. Abdul Hakim offerings are left by
the distressed ‘“‘on condition of their prayers being. granted.”
The singer very hice represents his life as devoted there for
the success of his lov
Durdano vhokee d: yuso phana shér,
Hs har Wadi os:
Jalad wawo lyua tu khir biti asus,
(2) Daq zamina cbhnuti, khoshroi tu durdana ;
Pee Balkho z iarata ma jan ta a shukrana.
Ma mirzaé alam, ... A iN
(3) Ta ana zhang nakh lolan ma Det hau.
Admio dang jan, muni briko b
Ma mirzaé — _
3. A Love Sone.
3. The lover belongs to Réshun and his beloved to the
yillage of Shugrém, almost opposite Réshun, across the river.
The motif of the song needs no explanation. In the fourth verse
occurs a very picturesque mcs ishqo alandaér=‘a rovi
friar of the order of Love.’ ‘Alghana in the fifth verse means
Dir and Swat and the other — countries to the south of
Chitral, The second line of verse 5 may be conceived as
addressed to a flock of crows whien cawing has interrupted the
meditations of the devout lover.
The refrain seems to embody a general reflection, not to
tell the praise of the particular beloved. The point of the
antithesis seems to be that there is no monotony in the charms
of a woman, unlike those of scenery, although she may turn a
deaf ear to the lover.
EP eau dae : Se
oll AMS Ease eagieed, kei
py OTe RT a ES Nt
-
Eee LL a
Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Chitral. ; 387
[N.S.]
(12) Infidel, come forth and sit without upon the warm
and. The people have taken away thy papers; write upon thy
oh.
Strange, infidel,
LITERAL TRANSLATION.
(1) My light to me cometh, she is as a ruby in the land;
asa pearl in the hand of a cuckold is she. My charm of the
world, a houri art thou. My crystal glass, art thou darkened ?
At the word of a peevish hag art thou estranged.
(2) I am as dust upon the earth, thou, beautiful, art a
pearl. At the airs of Balkh do i pledge sd life for thee.
My rm of the world,
(3) Fain ar I come = see the ‘lofty balcony in thy
courtyard. Man’s heart is tough, else fain would I have died.
My charm of the world,
388 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908.
(1) Zomo sorén loli ko Réghuno kuru bron shiyuni.
Kya kuru ts kya ~jumla drusti drust yaksan
shiytin
Kuméro ki don namakin,
Kumiro har lyu namakin,
(2) Awa ki ta laliman, ta ma pétshi khiari lalis,
a aie sora nazar dushmano kanduri lalis ?
. Kum
(3) Ja ae Shugrami biti, Réshuno té ki gis, kyani
Zerbaliyen bolok biti shér, bughucbhir én dds, kyani
oi?
need ro .
(4) Roi ma bashar koronyan ‘“E diwana, kuri bisan’’?
Awa bee vie bulbulo mashkan kasiman
Kum
(5) Gahé Alghana asum, gahé Badakhshana asum.
Chaghliyé, chagh mo koréh, khushroyo armana asum.
Kuméro...
4. A Love Sone.
4, The lover compares himself : a hawk—a white hawk—
which like the Homeric xtpxds is the éxwros werejqvwv and the king
of birds, while he likens his salsa’ husband to a_ hill-par-
tridge.
(1) Awa taighin sayirj; ta mosh ma haga kolue,
Khyo korom ta sifatan? No surnai shér no bolue.
Chhui anusdaq keliman, ma aghruan mo mazhiréh,
’Ala mirza komérn, Kabula Amiro zhiré,
Ta than nazak badan, mirza, ta ghon no aghire.
re OS Ee?
== ll
4
Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Chitral. — 389
[N.S.]
LiteraAL TRANSLATION.
(1) From on the cliff to view Réshun’s fields and homesteads
fair appear. Why ei why are the fields and homesteads in their
fair aspect all alike
atien's lips and teeth are lovely, lovely her every
word,
(2) When TI look to thee, thou piercest me and then lookest
another ao, My life upon thee, how long wilt thou look upon
mine enem
i. maiden’s lips...
(3) After having been) two days in Shugram, if
thou comest to Réshun, what harm? The yellow roses are in
bud ; puta chaplet “of them on eel head, what harm is there ?
A maiden’s lips
(4) The folk ask of me, “ Madman, whither goest thou?”
Lam a roving friar of the order of love, and wander in search of
my nightingale.
A maiden’s lips . .
(5) Now in Afghan parts am I, and now in Badakshan.
Caw not, ye cawing crows! In quest of my beloved am I,
maiden’s lips. . .
LiteraL TRANSLATION.
(1) I am a white hawk; thy man to me a partridge.
How can I tell thy praises P Nor pipe have a nor lute.
ay and night, poor lad, I p; ask not my woes. Dainty,
graceful darling, daughter of the king of Cabul art on, very
delicate is thy body, my darling, there can be none thee.
eet oe
SF a
Tae
ole
a
a
The
JULY 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of ae Brie: was held on
Wednesday, the lst July, 1908, at 9-15 p
he Hon. Mr. Justice ee Muxcaorpapuyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., Preidant j in the chai
The following sehallees were present :—
Dr. Me a Nath Brahmachari, Mr. J. C. Brown, Mr. P. J.
Brihl, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. L, eC Fermor,
Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. K, A. K. Hallowes, Lieut, me ee 8
Harris, I.M.S., Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. H. C. Jones Mr. T.-H. D.
L. Rogers LM. S., Dr. EK. D. Ross, Babu “Umapati Datta
Shar Hon. Mr. Justice H. L. Stephen, Dr. Satis Chandra
Wid abicaes. Mr. E. Vredenburg, and Mr. H. Walker.
Visitor :—Babu Hem Chandra Das Gupta and Mr. B. A.
Gupte.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Twenty-four presentations were announced.
The ae announced :—
the Society oe received cyte that the Third
Intrantonal Botanical Con ess will meet at Brussels on ve
and M. Th, Durand, Director of the State Botanic a’
Brussels. Member rship coed be had on payment of fifteen francs
(Rs. 9/) to M. Vandervaere , Treasurer of the Committee, Uccle,
Belgi e
els,
be instituted for economic botany. The Committees tao
at the Vienna Congress of 1905, to discuss the nomenclature of
eryptogams and — Las will report, and the Congress will
proceed to formulate
(2) That Mehamahopadhyays Haraprasad Shastri has been
re-elected a member of the Finance Committee during the year.
sie neue Henry Haversham Godwin-Austin, F.R.S.,
F.Z.S, F.R.GS., Prof. Melchoir Treub, Prof. Herman Olden-
berg, — r. William Irvine, 1.C.S. (retired), were ballotted
for ead elected Honorary Members.
Babu Dines Chandra Sen, Mahamahopadhyaya Sudhakara
Dvivedi, and Revd. Father J. "Hoffmann, §.J., were ballotted for
and elected Associate Mem bers.
cii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July,
The following five gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary
bers :—
The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C.8S., Judge,
High Court, 22, Theatre Road, proposed by the Hon. Mr.
Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Mr. T. H.
LaTouche; Mr. D. H. W. Ritchie of Messrs. Mackinnon, Wacken-
zie & Co., proposed by Mr. W. K. Dods, seconded by Mr. T. ‘
LaTouche; Pandit 8. P. V. Ranganathasvami, Ary
Court Pundit of Maharaja Sree G. N. Gajapati Row Vizagapa-
tam, proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra piesa Riiunds d b
Mr, T. H. D. LaTouche; Dr. J. Stuart Brooke, Chief Medical
‘Officer, H.I.R., Allahabad, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury,
A Br seconded by Major L, Rogers, I.M.S. ; and Babu Brajen-
dra Nath Seal, M.A., Principal, Victoria College, Cooch Bihar
‘proposed by the Hon. Mr, Justice As a Mukhopadhyaya,
seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusan
Mr. B. A. Gupte exhibited an intersting Khillat, 200 years
old, and read the following note o:
. His Highness the Maharaja of Bikaner has contributed to
“the Victoria Memorial Exhibition a unique silk- scieromigen _pre-
LL
_mmanship. re two panels in the design each encircled by
foliage and linear decorations, one of which contains the bust of
spray of pearls and jewels; and the other that of a queen or
lady of position fully bejewelled. Her curly hair and slightly
different lips might seem intended to indicate a different national-
ity. e artisan who produced this fabric possibly meant to
an Indian Princess. pce: the bust of the king isa
Persian legend ya reads :
im surat saradpa jan shuda, which means, “ These are
beautiful features High please my heart ”; and below the figure
vt te p:lady is another ore the second half of a couplet. It
im
: Bg to silk a yellow that does not fade by exposure to the
he orange or Seckded yellow looks to be the product of Kapila
or Mallotus phillipinensis and alum, mixed with carbonate of soda.
1908.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. dif
This is the most lasting of Indian yellow dyes. The pine repre-
sents one of the shades produced from indigo, and the orange red
by lac. The pink is possibly a mixture of the mangivshe with
for the beautiful green in the fabric. Indian greens are dull.
But this shade is a peculiar one not found in original Indian
work.
The inner lining of the coat consist of a thin cotton gauze
possibly dyed with madder or Rubia tinctoria, It is a very old
specimen of what is known as knot dyeing. For the Persian
origin of the pistachio galls buz- “gang, and tsparek, or delphinum,
ote on page 384 of Vol. xiii, Part i, of the Bombay
Gazetteer, Thana District.
upees 614 is shown as the price paid. It represents
about Rs, 100 a yard! ‘here are two indistinct seals of the
Mogul period on the silk or border lining, and a few of the
Darbar scribblings in Hindi and Nagari scripts.
aph, which will be found at page cvi, has been
taken of this coat to siastekt its design.
ss following papers were read :—
taste Inscriptions in the Indian Musewm.—By RakHat
ae Baners
2. Pr sinas for a Standard Temperature for use in Tropical
Countries—By Paut J. Briar
These papers will be cabinhed in a subsequent number of the
Journal,
3. Contributions to the History of Hindu Jurisprudence. Part
Ae On the Vyavahara-Matrika or Nyaya Matrika of Jimutavahana.
We the Hon, Mr. Justice Asvrosq Muxuopapuyaya, M.A.,
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
4. Recent Plant Immigrants.—By Pavt J. Briat.
‘This paper will be peblisheds in a subsequent — the
ygureal
5. Geological Notes on Hill bag “itm inctuting the Lalmai
Range in Comillah District).—By prRA Das Gupta
_ Communicated by Mr. E. le
This paper has been published in the Journal for June, 1908.
eriments and Observations.—By Pavt J.
6. Drosomet Exp
“Bria and Bepin Busant Das.
Titec This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
‘Journal
The Surgical Instruments ms the Hindus, with a compara-
Laat a af uly of Surgical Instruments of the Greek, Roman, Arab, and
civ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1908.
Modern European Surgeons. Part II, Blunt Instruments.—By Dr.
GirtnpRA Nato MoKeRJee.
8. Observations on the nepenetel of Day Illumination in Lower
Bengal.—By Patt J. Briut and Berin Benart
This paper will be nits lied in a subsequent number of the
Journal.
. Reduction of Fehling’s Solution to Metallic Copper—a
Method of Depositing a Shining, Mirror-like Film of Copper on
Glass Vessels—By Pancuanan Neoat, M.A. Communicated by
the Natural History Secretary.
This paper has been published in the Journal for June, 1908.
Professor Brith] suggested that a committee be appointed to
consider the question Bie in his pepe entitled, “ Proposal for
a standard temperature for use in tropical countries.” The
meeting agreed that be Council should appoint’a committee to
discuss the matter.
—_—_—_— Oo
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
we x Bacieny.£ Rooms, on Wednesday, July 8th, 1908, at 9-15
Saat, Covina G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair.
The sacs members were present :—
Assistant Surgeon Rai Hira Lal Bose, Bahadur; Assistant
Surgeon Upendrnnath Brahmachari ; Lieut.-Colonel AW. J. Bucha-
IM. C ae ig Connor, LM.S.; Dr. M. Crake,
ieee -Colonel F. Tr Drury, I.M.S.; Dr. H. Tinck Dr. Biren-
dranath Ghosh, oat -Colonel C. P. Lukis, San ; Capt. M.
oe O LMS. ; r. M. M. Masoom, Capt. D . McCay, LM:
Dr. D. Quinlan, diajon L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitor :—Dr. J, Mitra.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Clinical cases were exhibited by Lieut,-Colonel Harris, and
some X-ray meg ap illustrating foreign bodies were shown by
Capt. Connor
Major Rogers, on behalf of Assistant Surgeon A. A. E. Bap-
tist, read a paper and showed radiograms illustrating cases of
special interest,
With the permission of the a the following Resolution
was brought up for discussion
_ _“ That in view of the Sadiecad pre 2 ead of unautho-
rised and self-constituted bodies granting licenses and certifi-
evtas Pa prictica medicine, to the serious detriment of the:
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. ev
graduates of the Indian Universities, the Medical Section of
the Asiatic Society of Bengal is of t i
seconded by Rai Hira Lal Bose, Bahadnr, and supported by Dr.
Upendranath Brahmachari, Dr. B. Ghosh, and Lieut.-Colonel
C. P. Lukis, I.M.S., and carried unanimously.
evi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908 ]
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839,
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. 9. a Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can he
obtained bit application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Calcutta
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month a
in September and October.
(6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship.
| (©) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
| and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members, ;
: (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public
: rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
(e) To take ont books, plates and manuscripts from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings
: and Memoirs of the Society.
a : (g) To Bill ‘any office in the Society on being duly elected
: et thereto.
—By dnc D
v4, MLA Pi. aoa: ae
Some Songs of Chitral —By B. B. Howett, LCS,
_ Proceedings for July 1908 “ye
ote
_ Proceedings of the Metical Section for July 1908
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. IV, No. 8.
AUGUST, 1908.
|
SIRWILLAMJONES
“cl
pay
ervwin naieaniio
CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET CALCUTTA.
1908.
Issued 3rd December, 1908.
—— mn
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Se., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents:
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.1.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
G. Thibaut, Esq., C.LE., Ph.D., D.Sc.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., LMS.
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S.
Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S.
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhiisana, M.A., Ph.D
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lient. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
a al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
“ Proceedings” for July 1908, page cvi.
Insert under the block—
* KuILtAr 200 Years OLD.”
(See page cit.)
42, Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Cyclic Are,
Finite as well as Infinitesimal.
By Prof. Syamapas Moxnopapuyaya.
InTRopUCTION.
manner. An analytical curve is one which is represented by an
analytical equation. In an analytical curve, the curvature
and its rates of variation, oh Se ete., of all possible orders,
s 3?
are necessurily finite and continuous, except at a certain limited
number of points. In a geometrical curve, no such restriction
necessarily hol e may, however, study such geometrica
curves by supposing that the curvature and its rates of variation,
us.
he following paper is an attempt to study geometrically a
plane arc, under the supposition that the radius of curvature
only is finite and ec mtinuous, or that the radius of curva. ure, as
well as its first rate of variation, is finite and continuous. No
ted
methods have been suggested, and a number of interesting
In the first place, consecutive points, on a curve, have been
defined as the intersection of the curve with a line of given species
&, these consecutive points being only the position of ultimate
coincidence, of a number of real distinct points, which must have
originally existed in every Case, separated by finite distances. The
one. In counting consecutive
points, the analytist, not infrequently, confounds real points with
imaginary ones. The point of undulation is an instance.
i
is really more fundamental than the complete rate of variation,
only it does not come go naturally in the analytical way,
attempted by introd
which might stand independently.
392 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { August, 1908.
Section ].—Finite Arc.
e c
then in their final position. thev are called so many consecutive
points at O, lying on the line X of given species, and the line
is said to pass chicuph so many consecuti\e points on PQ.
Thus if X pass throngh * r’ consecutive points at - ~ in
the neighbourhood ea O, ‘r’ distinet points must s be
obtainable on PQ, at finite Pa from each nee age
which the line X of aaron species
The straight line passing Zacouch, two consecutive pointe on
PQ at O, is the tanvent a
If a straight line ie throngh three consecutive points on
PQ at O; then O is called a point of inflexion. Thus in the
ee Pow te F of a point of inflexion, three distinct points
must mare be obtainable, throngh which a straight line
asses.
. cle passing throngh three Sooners points on PQ
at O is ited the circle of curvature at 0.
If acircle pass through four consecutive points on PQ at 0,
then “sf ne be called a cyclic point.
he radins of the circle of curvature at a cyclic point be
infinitely large, it is enlled a point of undulution
It is s hardly plea to define a point of undulation as one
where the tangent meets the curve at four consecutive points. In
the neighbourhood of a point of undulation asiraight line can meet
the curve at only two real points, and therefore by the variation
of such a straight line we can ultim: itely get only two consecutive
points. Therefore, of the four points«t which the tangent is said
to meet the curve, at a point of undulation, only two can be strictly
called rie tora the other two being only conjugate points.
10
ae get four coneyclic pointe on i She curve, and by varying
in ulti
gen
moves from P to Q, along line PQ, tien the line ren called a
continuous curve. On a continuous curve, ther ems we cannot
us we cannot have a noe or a cnyp anywher.
A continuous curve FQ is called a convex ae or simply an
if no straight line cut it at more than two points, ‘The
sraight line PQ is walled its chord, Ane. other chord P’Q’ is
ie 2
Vol. 1V, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 393
[N.S.] -
called a minor chord, and the corresponding arc P’Q' a. minor
arc, P’ being always supposed nearer P, and Q’ nearer ;
convex arc, evidently, cannot have a point of inflexion on.
it, although it may have a point of undulation. Here again the
incong! uuity of the ordinary couception of a point of Teikeeee
is brougit out,
convex are will be called cyclic or non-cyclic, according as
there is or there is nage a cyclic point on it,
m I,—No circle can meet a non-cyclic convex arc ‘at
more than dikes potas
If ag -
a circle
non- a a convex
tinuously varying
the radius of the
circle, we can
m
tovether as we
choose. Again by
keeping Q and R
fixed and conti-
Sir ielep changing
Fig.l. the radius of the
or even crosses Q
an moves
Fig 2 towards P.
LG .%.
394 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1908.
By repeating the above viata a sufficient number of
es it is evident we can make P, Q, R, S come as close together
we like and ultimately coincide at some point OU, lying
ieiuks the original positions “ en Q, R, 8, bat not coinciding
with P or S at their original posi
Thus there will be a cyclic ene on the given arc, which is
contrary to hypothesis.
or, A—If a circle meet a convex are at four distinct
eo P, Q, R, 8, then there exists a cyclic point between
and §,
Cor. B.—Every closed convex curve, that is a curve of which
every arc is convex, has at least two cyclic points on
For, a circle, through any three points of thes figure, wi will
meet the figure avain, ata fourth gg dividing the figure into
at least four convex ares, ren there will be a cyclic point in
every three consecutive arcs. Thus there will be at least two
cyclic 2s on the figure
Cor. U.—If a closed curve has a node or cusp, the remainder
being convex, ee there will be at least one cyclic point in the
remainder.
Cor. D mae non-cyclic curve must be necessarily spiral in
form. This sts an obvious general geometrical definition
of spirals. it eviaently follows from Corollaries B and C.
Theorem II.—If POQ be a non-cyclic arc, then angle POQ
will rs increase or decrease as O moves along the arc
from P to
If not, ‘then two positions O, and O, can be found for QO,
between P and age such that angle PO,Q is equal to angle PO,Q.
Therefore, P, O,, O,, Q are concyclic and te is a cyclic point
between rs and Q, whi ch is against hypothesi
Cor. A.—If the tangents PT and Q’’ at P and Q are equal,
then thas ‘mast exist a cyclic point on the arc POQ. For, the
angles 7’PQ and 7QP, —— the limiting values of the supple-
ment of the-angle POQ. when 0 coine i with Pand Q, respec-
tively, ngueeed be equal in a non-cyclic ar
Cor. B,—lf the angle POQ antoowenaly 3 increase as O moves
from P to @, then the circle PO will fall below the arc from P
to O and above the are from O to Q.
Def—An arc POQ will be called positive, if the angle
POQ continuously i increase, as O moves from P to Q along the
seta and it wil called ‘negutive if the angle POQ continu-
ously decrease, as 0 moves from P to Q. If the arc POQ be
eas then evidently the arc QOP is negative and vice
c= C.—If the tangents at P and Q toa positive non-cyclic
are PQ, meet above nl arc, then QT is greater than PT.
Theorem III—\f O be. any point on a non-cyclic arc POQ,
then on circle Poo. passing through P and two consecutive
points at O, will fall entirely below or oe the given are,
according as the are POQ is positive or nega
t place, it is evident that oe site POO will lie
hd
Vol. IV, No.8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 395
(N:8.]
eee below or above the given arc, as it cannot intersect the
arc at a fourth point.
Suppose the arc POQ is positive. Then the circle POO will
fall entirely below the given arc.
t let it lie entirely above, as represented by the dotted
line (Fig. 3).
Take any point Bon the given arc between Pand O. Join
he and produce QR to meet the circle POO at §. Join PS, PR,
ud QO. Then evidently angle SPO is less than angle
0
eo eww ee wee ww we we
~ce5e.,
-
--
=
Fig.3. q
SQO, as Q falls inside the circle. “eau Me PSQ is greater
than angle PO Much more is the a PRQ greater than
angle POQ, which is panne! to hypot Peis ~
Similarly, if the are POQ ben d teersane then the circle POO
will lie entirely outside A given arc
The converse theorem is also evidently trne, namely, the are
POQ will be positive or negative according as the circle POO falls
continually esa inside or outside ithe given arc, as O moves
rom
C. —If POQ be a non-cyclic arc, then it will fall between
the circles POO and QOO.
Cor. B.—If POQ be anon- cyclic arc, then the circle of cur-
vature at P falls entirely within the circle of curvature at Q.
Thus the radius of curvature at P is less than the radius of
ne ee at
orem IV.—If POQ be a positive wee ag arc and S be
rg ni in it, then the minor arcs and SQ will be also posi-
-tive, t.e., the angle POS will continuonsly increase as O moves
from P to S, and the angle QOS will continuously increase as O
moves from S to
oin PS, Then since angle POQ continuously increases
as O moves ahh P to Q, t circle POO continuously falls
below the given Hence as O moves from P to 8S, the circle
POO falls hiss "the arc PS, ad hence the angle vos continu-
ously increases as 0 moves from P to S.
sees if O be taken in are SQ, it can be proved that the
angle SOQ continuously decreases as O moves from Q to 8, 1.¢.,
the “Cc — is negative. Therefore arc SQ is positive.
r. A—If PQbe any positive non-cyclic arc, then any minor
396 ©. - Journal of the Asiatié Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.
are P’Q’ is also positive, For, PQ’ is positive, therefore, P’Q’ is
also positive
Uor. B.—If in an are POQ there be a cyclic point, then angle
Ans cannot continuously increase or decrease as O moves from
if there be a cyclic point S, on arc PQ, then in ca
Seiten Beook of 8, four distinct points, PRS eld, me
exist lying on a circle. Hence in the are P’Q’, the angle P’ OQ!
cannot continuously i increase or decrease as O moves from P’ to Q’.
Hence in the arc POQ the angle POQ cannot continuously
ously increase or decrease as 0 moved from P’ to .
Cor. in an arc POQ there be acyclic point 8, thena
— are P’SQ’ can always be found such that the tangents P’7’,
8 ne Q’ are equal,
in the neighbourhood of S, four distinct points P’, R’,
S’ are obtainable lying on a circle, The point S will te between
P’ and Q’. Keep R’s’ fixed and vary the circle till FR or
coincide. Then keep these latter coincident points fixed, wit vary
the circle till the other two points coincide.
or. D.—If POQ be a positive non-cyclic arc, then the radius
of curvature at O eeceueotnty i increases as 0 moves from P to Q.
Cor. B.—lf in an arc POQ there be a cyclic point S, then
the radius of curvature has a maximum or minimum value at S.
For, the circle of curvature at § as it passes through four con-
Thus if are PS be positive, arc SQ will be negati nd vice
versa. The circles of curvature at P and Q will, Echunek pe. both
be less or both be greater than the circle of curvature at S.
Theovem V.—If POQ be a non-cyclic positive are, and § any
fixed point on it, then vie POS will continuous y decrease as O
If O be taken between § and Q, then the circle PSO will
evidently fall below the given arc from P to S, and above the
given i: from § to O, and again below the given arc from O to Q
g. 4
(Fi
S
a
P Fig-t.
if O' be another position of O nearer @: then evidently
aoe PO’ S is less than angle POS. Hence angle POS continu-
ously diminishes as O moves from § to
Vol. IV, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 397
[N.S.]
Similarly the angle QOS continuously diminishes as 0 moves
from P to 8.
Cor. A. —If PQ be any positive non-cyclic arc, and P’Q’ any
minor arc, then angle P Og’ will continnoasly diminish as Q
moves P to P’ or Q to Q’, and re eon of angle P’OQ’ will
rete: diminish as O moves from P’ to Q'. This follows
above theorem and Vor. A of Theorem TV.
re B.—lf POQ be any positive non cyclic arc, in which
anvle POQ is always obtuse and P’Q any minor arc, then the
radius of the circle P’O ‘ continuously increases as O moves from
PtoQ. For, the diameter of the circle P’OQ' is P’Q’/sin P OQ’.
Cor. O.—I£ any three points O,, O,. Os be taken on a posi-
tive non-cyclic arc POQ, in whith the angle POQ is always
obtuse, then the radius of the circle O,0,0, is always increased
if any of the three gers be moved hacinssea .
Theoren VI.—\f P’Q’ be a minor chord "of the aie Fo
parallel to the base PQ. & and R’ the midpoints of habe ted
and 6 the complement of the angle between BRR’ i Po, then
the distance between the centres of the circles PP! and P’Q’Q
is equal to nd.
Join PP,’ QQ’ and RR’ and produce t them to eee inT, Let L
4 M be the
(ae)
aud let perpen-
diculars to
perpendicular
to B'UV au
P’Q’ respec-
tively.
Vv
Then it follows easily from elementary geometry (Fig. 5)
‘that WX=R'Y=NR, since WY and TN cut off equal intercepts
MY’ and LN’ from LM.
Therefore, tan one Lees UV op PQ tan = UV =distance
N
between the centres of the circles pra and FAG: aioe cess,
.
398 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.
vr. A.—The distance between the centres of the circles
PPG ‘ead PQ’Q is P’Q’ tand. This is proved in the same way as
the above proposition,
Cor. B.-—-lf O be i yaa of the arc POQ, and R the
midpoint of chord PQ, and 6 the complement of the angle be-
tween OR and PQ, then te a between the radii of the
circles POO and QOO is P 8.
Cor. C.—If T be the srtaewsorio of the Sy at P and
to an are PQ, R the midpoint “ chord PQ, and 8 the comple-
ment of the angle between 7’R and PQ, then the tienes between
the centres of the circles PQQ aa PPQ is PQ tan 6.
Section IT.—InrFiniTesimat Arc.
nitions.—If a number of continuously varying quantities
aah simultaneously, t they a
ofvanishing. One infintesimal is of the same order as, or of ahigher
or lower order than, another, according as the ultimate ratio
of order one. Any es infinitesimal y is then called of
order n, if the ultimate rati y/2" is finite, that is, neither zero
nor infinite. In all that tea the chord PQ, of the infinit-
esimal arc POQ, will be considered as of the first order.
If PRSQ be an infinitesimal arc, the ultimate ratio, of the
difference of the radii of the circles RSQ and PRS, to the dis-
tance PQ, will be called von oo cams rate of variation of the radius
of the circle of curvatur
If e an ‘tiafleeimal arc, the ultimate ratio, of the
difference of the radii of the circles of curvature at Q and P, to
the distance PQ, will be called the complete rate of varintion,
or cate rate of variation, of the radius of the circle of curva-
t
ex arc, the only supposition we will make is that
the cian of the circle of curvature is finite and varies continu-
ously.
on-cyclic arc, we will make the additional supposition,
that the peer rate of variation of the radius of curvature is
finite and continuous.
PRSQ be an infinitesimal are RS, any minor chord
parallel to PQ, and M, N the midpoints of PQ, RS, then the line
through M, N, in its ultimate position, is called the deviation '
axis at P.
1 Transon introdnced the aceon deviation axis. for which Salmon sub-
stituted ‘ aberrancy axis.” Transon called tan 3 the rate of deviation from
circular form, an exceedingly iabrenive expression, which ‘Salaiod ent
down to ‘aberrancy.’ Both the ee have been retained, by the present
writer, with a slight distinction in
iouville, Vol. vi, and Satie 8 nag te Plane Curves, page 368, 3rd
edition.) It may be pointed out, that the definition ud bares axis
given here, is more general in form than inet given by Tra
Vol. 1V, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Cyclic Arc. 399
[N.S]
The angle between the normal and deviation axis at P, both
drawn outwards, is called the angle of aberrancy at
Theorem VII.—1n any convex infinitesimal aro. POQ, the
supplement 6, 5 —- angle POQ, and the 1
the tangents at P, Q make with PQ, are infinitesimals of the
first order and ress equa
For, if RB, BR, Rg be the radii of the circles POQ, PPQ,
PQQ respectively, ‘then hk, &,, R, are finite and ultimately equal
to the radius of curvature at P.
But, PQ=2H sin 6= OR, sina=2h, sinf. Therefore, 0, a, B
are San sana infinitesimals of the first order
r, A.—If Pi?’ and QT be tangents at P and Q, then PT and
QT are ultimately equal, and the radius r of the circle PQT is
ultimately equal to half the radius of the circle of curvature
a
or. B.—The difference between the are PQ and chord PQ
is less than a quantity which is an infinitesimal of the third order,
For, the convex arc +o, falling inside the triangle PTQ, has
length between PT +TQ and PQ. Hence the difference between
the are and chord is less than PT+7TQ-—PQ or 8r sin 3
B
sin sin
ry
> = which is again less than raB (a+f).
—The difference between 6 and sin @ is less than a
poe! orca is an infinitesimal of the third order, 6 being of
e first or
Panes ‘VIL. .—The angle of aberrancy, at a cyclic point on
@ convex ae, vanishes,
Le be a cyclic, point. tre any pia arc POQ.
Then, from Cor Theorem IV, a smaller P’OQ’ can be
always found, ee "that the eis P’T and "@ T' at P’ and =
are equal, Therefore if R be the middle point of P’Q’, T
is at right angles to P’Q’. Now, 7’R becomes the deviation axis
at O, ultimately. T “(ln Wi the deviation axis a 0 —— with
the normal at QO, and the angle of aberrancy v
Theorem IX.—The partial rate of vninitiie of. tie radius of
curvature, at any point P of a non-cyclic arc, is tan 3, where 3 is
the angle of aberrancy at
Take an infinitesimal : are PRSQ, where RS is par allel to
PQ. Then, from Theorem VI, we have tan b= 5) where UV
is the distance between the centres of the circles RSQ and PRS.
ow, it is easily seen that UV is ultimately equal to the differ-
ence of the radii of the circles RSQ and PRS. Hence, tan 8 is
io to the partial rate of variation of the radius of curvature
Cor, A—If PQ be an infinitesimal = arc, then the
difference between the radii of the circles PQQ and PPQ is PQ
tan 8, for the circle SHS is transformed into the circle PQQ by a
single change of P into Q.
400 » Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Dahan a.
Cor. B.—The complete rate of variation of the radius of
curvature at any point P, of a convex are, is ey 5, where 8 is
the angle of aberrancy at P (Transon’s 'Theore
For es pies ark variation of , circle ee curvature PPP
Theorem X.—If PT, 1'Q be etce. at Pand Q to a posi-
tive non-cyclic infinitesimal are PQ, the difference of P7’ and TQ
is ultimately equal to 2Ra® tan 8, where 8 is the angle of abér-
rancy and R& the radius of curvature, at P, and a the angie
1
For, if B be the angle PQT, then
PQ
i ie sin B_2sina _ radius of circle PPQ
TQ... sma PQ radius of circle PQQ’
‘Therefore, nas
TQ-P! radius of PQQ—radins of circle PPQ
TQ+PT radius of PWY+ radius of circle PPQ
TQ-PT = as é
PQ
or, scot TQ—PT =2 Ro® tan 3.
Cor. A; eng aig ieee 2a tan 6, -
, ultimately
Theorem XI.—If O,, QO, Og be any: thibe points- on the
positive non-cyclic infinitesimal are POQ, then the radius of the
_— O0,0,0; is equal to ShO. foe tan 6}, where
: i PO,, PO, make with the
jenpent at P, 6 the angle of aberrancy and R the radius of cur-
vature at P.
For, the radius of circle 0,0,0, is evidently
R+(PO,+P0,+PO;) tand=R+2R (a,+a,+a,) tan 8
PO, _ PO, = 298;
a a5
Theorem XII.—Ié 5 and / - the lengths of the are and
chord of any positive non-cyclic infinitesimal are PQ, then s=1
=2R (a+2a? tan 8), where 8 is the angle of aberrancy and & the
radius of curvature at P, and a the augle which the tangent at
P makes with PQ.
since 2h — in the limit. :
4 Th 1e above simple and general demonstrati on of Transon’s ggg ee is
14
based on the conception of partial rate of variation of curvatar ranson
himself deduced his theore p rties of conics ( Yaceeiin Vol. vi)
Some elegant demonstrations h by Dr t pa-
2% aya in his —— On the nh fer eg rate of all Parabolas. (Journal
-
|
|
|
a
Vol. IV, No.8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plune Non-Oyelic Arc. 401
[N.S.]
For, if R’ be the radius of the circle PPQ, then, by Theo-
rem XT,
= R(1+ 2a tan 8).
Therefore chord PQ=2R’ sin a=2R’a=2R(a+ 2a? tan 8).
But the arc PQ differs from chord PQ by ‘an infinitesimal of
the third order.
herefore s=l=2R tee tan 8).
Theorem XIIf—I€ O,, O,, O; be any three points on the
non-cyclic ee are PO,0,0,Q, the angle 0,0,0, is
equal to (1—2a,; tan 8) (a, -a,), where a), a,, ag are the angles
which PO,, PO,, PO, make with PT.
Let angle 0,030, =2.
0,0, dO
Then sin 2=oR. and sin (41— 01) 5p where Ryo, and
Rg mean the radii of the circles 0,0,0, and PO,O, respec-
tively.
eee sine fy, _ R{1+2(a,+a,) tan n 8}.
sin(az—a)) Rios ~ RU + 2(a, +a, + a3) tan 6 }
=]1—2a, tan 6,
Therefore x=(a,—a,) (1—2a, tan 0).
Cor. A.—Angle PO, ,0,=a,(1~2a, tan 4).
Theorem XIV,—In any non-cyclic infinitesimal arc PO,0,Q:,
chord 0,0,=(PO,—PO,)+ Rajag (a,—a,), neglecting canis auaanae
of fifth order, where a,, a, are the angles which PO,, PO,
make with the tangent at P, and Ris the radius of curvature
at P.
We have, by Heigtapinsicy,
0,P0, . 0,0,P . 0,P0,+0,0,P
3 2 sin S sin 2 i‘
0,0,+ PO, ~PO,=8R,; sin
But Rig= R{1 + 2(a, +2) tan 3}
O,PO,_ @,—, A—4a)
2".
sin = 9m
O,0.P
sin -_ =5(1- 2a, tan §)
sin O\P oat O,0,P = 25% 5 $1 (1-20, tan 8)
= 3 (1-2a, tun 8).
Therefore, ee
0,0,+ PO,—PO,=R(a,—a,) aa, (1+0 tand)
402 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. |
Theorem XV.—The difference s—1 between the ——- of
are and chord of an infinitesimal non-cyclic are PQ is 3Ra®, ne
lecting infinitesimal of fifth order, where & is the radius of
curvature at P, anda is the angle between chord PQ and the
tangent a
Divide angle a into an infinite number of small parts (say
” equal parts where n is large), by the lines PO,, PU,, POg, ete.,
where 0,, O03, O3, etc., are points ou the are PQ.
Then $= 2 Or-1 0p in the limit when »= #
l= 3 (P0,—PO,-1)
Therefore, s—2= Lt & (O,-10r + PO,-1—PO,)
=i 2 RB (a, —a,_1)a,—14%
=}RB Lt ¥ {a8,—a3,_, —(a,—a,-1)9}
=1 RadS—1 R Lit 3) (@r—ay-1)8
=1Ra'5,
Ae 3 3
Since Lt 3) (a-—a,_1)° = Let z Ja (—) = Lt —=0.
n
Cor. A.—The difference s—J is independent of 8, if we neglect
infinitesimals of fifth lore R and a being given.
Cor, B.—Sin 6=0- © G neglecting infinitesimal of fif,,
order.
Cor, O.—Area of segment, bounded by s and 7,
=2R*3{(a,—a,_1)a,a,_1 + 2a,a,-1(a?,,—a%,_1)tand} (by Theorem XII)
= 2R? {403+ a* tand}
For, (ap —a’—!)a,a,_) = 408
and %2(a%, —a®,_1)a,a,_;= S{at, —a+,_1 — (ap—a,~1)9(a,+ ap-1)}=a*
N.B.—If only the radius of curvature be finite and con-
tinuous and not also its partial rate of variation, then it is more
easily shewn, by omitting tan 8, that s—J is equa al to 4 Ra’, where
we neglect infinitesimals of the toro order not fifth. The writer
is not aware of these rigorous geometrical determinations having
i ge
ade re.
ally by stating that the difference is of the third order,
Oy
43. Fresh Light on the Word ‘‘ Scarlet,’’
By Dr. E. D. Ross.
I have recently come across a form of the much-discussed
word scarlet in a Chinese- Persian Vocabulary, one of a series of
ten vocabularies contained in a MS., dated 1549, belonging to the
Library of University College, London,
In the Chinese-Persian list, under the section dealing with
clothing, stuffs, gon etc., W e find phonetically written, in the
Chinese, the word 1 Sa: ha-la, hia in the Persian transcription,
becomes Sa-ka-la-
he position a the word in the list between two words, both
signifying silks of piece kinds, seems to throw a little new
light on its original mean
There are several foane of the word to be found in Persian
and Arabic Dictionaries, the commonest being: Sakallat, Siklat,
Saklatin, and Saklata.
Dozy in his Su ae auz Dictionnaires Arabes defines the
word Saklatuin as follows:—‘‘Sorte d’étoffe de soze brochée-
d’or'; celle qu’on fabclaanie & Bagdad jouissait d’une grande
Uae Au moyen age ce mot avait cours dans toute
uro
The
he following passage from Edrisi seems to support this
‘i Afisetrd (Almaria) was a Mussulman city at the time “ot
the Moravidae. It was then a place of great industry, and
reckoned among others, 800 silk looms, where they manufactured
costly robes, brocades, the stuffs known as saklutun .... and
; siveral other silk tissues.”
viier allusion to the word occurs in Baihaki (1040)
oe ii, 148): ‘* The robes were brought in, consisting of valu-
ble frocks of saklatin of various colours.”
‘ geres Chinese literature there are several allusions to the word
a-~
Bretschneider i in the second volume of his “ Medieval Resear-
ches from Western Asiatic Sources’ i has two mnterestiny poms
nine pieces of green sa-ha-la ... .
1 The word immediately preceding Sa-ha-la in ol Chinese-Persian list
is Chin-hsin, meaning silk embroidered (with gold or silver).
404 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. |
A later passage has: “In 1544 and 1548 again embassies from
Lu-mi! arrived. They presented as tr ibute corals, diamonds, cur-
tains made of sa-ha-la The inclusion of sa-ha-la
among costly articles am tribute seems to imply that the material,
whether silk or clo: gore and highly-prized one. In
a note Bretschneider nent “The Ming Geography mentions the
sa-ha-'a as a manufacture of watnke la (Bengal) and states that
this stuff is woven from wool, and that it is downy. ‘There are
two kinds, a red and a green. Probably by sa-ha-la the Per-
sian shal (shawl) is intended.”
his last suggestion seems to be completely disproved, how-
ever, by the Persian transcription—Sa-ka-la-t in the Chinese-
Persian list: unless —— the word shaw] is identical in origin
with the word scarlet !
getisenlty the word Salla t was given stuff imported from
the borders of China. and in the Punjaub Trade Returns of 1862
we find mention of Sooklat, a blanket cloth used for the outside
of the sheep skin coats bet by travellers.
So far there seems to be a consensus of opinion that the
word scarlet or sakarlat means broad ee ‘fie cloth, or cloth of
superior quality, and this ce certainly came to be the general signi-
fication of the word in ves ‘ope during the Middle Ages.
The origin of the word seems to be wrapped in mystery, and
galuticus, la Galatie, province d’Asie, ot dans Pantiquité on
receuillait beaucoup de kermés; galaticus rubor a sionifié en
g»laticus et escarlatte. Au XV siecle eeprietta parait signifier
étoffe en général.”
A cP ty Die or on Abin ee
a,
44. On the retardation and acceleration in the dissolution
of Mercury in Nitric Acid in the presence of minute
traces of Ferric Nitrate and Manganous Nitrate,
By P.C. Ray, D.Sc.
Since the communication of my first paper on mercurous nit-
rite to this Society (vide oe Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1896,
Vol. Ixv, Part ii, No. 1) I have often “yr oceasion to prepare
this compound in quantity for studying its many reactions. I
have often been struck with the eta rei fact that samples of
nitric acid have now and then failed to yield mercurous nitrite.
Of late I have been busy investigating into the causes of this
curious anomaly. It has now transpired that mere traces of iro
manganese salts, the litter probably derived from the bottles
Tait, have a marked influence in the dissolution - mercury
and presumably of copper and other metals in nitric a
view to throw light on this point, several prpeninnnia
have already been taken in hand. ‘Ihe modus operandi is as fol-
lows: Three beakers of about 55 c.c. capacity are arranged side
by side. Ten c.c. of freshly distilled nitric acid of 1:40 sp. gr. are
introduced into each, an c.c. of ferric ayer solution (1 e.c.
=0°0012 Fe,0,) added to one, and . of manganous nitrate
solution a c.c. =0'0954 ¢g. Mn,O0,) to nee ay while the third
beaker contained unoontaninated acid for comparison. The acid
was then diluted with 4U c.c. of water, and 10 grams of mercury
poured into each beaker
The details of one experiment are given below. The reaction
“ seede ith the iron solution gave indications of crystals after
2 hours is ‘50 minutes only ; but none appeared at all in the one
“ seeded” witli manganons nitrate. The quantities of mercury
dissolved were 2°14 g., 1°72 g, 2°50 g., respectively.!
t has, however, been noticed that if, instead of the a
the sulphates of the respective metals be substituted even in more
diluted conditions, the dissolution of we tll as also the Siviitaie
of mercurous nitrite, are considerably acceler
am engaged in further investigation of this new and prom-
ising subject.
Cf. The interaction of copper and nitric acid in presence of metallic
‘tail (“ Journ. Chem. Soc. Transactions,” June 1908, p. 1162).
|
see 5) ee
OO —— ——
eo lhe
od id
45. An Alphabetical List of Jaina MSS. belonging to
Government in the Oriental Library of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
In response to the request of a certain gentleman of Bombay,
Pandit Kunja Vihari Nyayabhusana ‘prepared an alphabetical list
The manuscripts included in the list, with the exception of
those designated as ‘Society’s collection, were purchased at the
expenses of the Government of Bengal ont of the fund granted to
the Society for the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts. Dr. Raje
dra Lal Mitra, C.L.E., was in charge of the search from 1871 to
The manuscripts collected by Dr. Rajendra Lal Mitra are
numbered 1—3156, while those collected by Mahamahopadhyaya
Hara Prasad Sastri bear Nos. 3157—6613. Allthe manuscripts
bearing Nos. 6614-7727 belonged to the Jaina library alread
referred to.
.
Rajendra Lal’s collection comprises some of the Jaina
dhyayana-sitra, Upasaka-daSanga-sitra, Dasavaikalika-sitra,
Prasgnavyaka a, Bhagavati-siitra, etc., besides many of the
philological, historical and philosophical works Prakrit or
Sanskrit such as Adipurana, Aptamimamsita, Ut ara-purana,
Pandava-purana, Prameya-kamala-martanda, Mahipala-caritra
Raja-vartika, Sloka-vartika, Siddha-Hema SabdanuSasana-vrtti
Subhasita-ratna-sandoha, Syadvada-maifijari, etc.
The manuscripts which had belonged to the Jaina library,
and were purchased at Benares, are generally very small: several
408 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.
of them cover only 2 or 3 leaves, while some are duplicates or
triplicates of what were already collected; »t the same time they
count among their numbers many interesting and important
treatises which will prove of great use to scholars engaged in
researches on Jainism.
Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA,
Jt. Philvloyical Secretary.
a i
No. Name. No. Tinie
7544 waaedagien 7042 spgravaty qr
6867, ,, erenafe: 7155 sanaqewt wer
6813 samara:
6961
7039 afatarawa: 6726
: afscarfiat
1507 afaaary quaq 7799 , . (wetaT)
by saaafa «748 atadeage:
by Saux
7698 afsantafsa wana eee
6654 ” 4 99 qStaT 7582 BuaUKSCMIFAAA
6735 sanragetiaat(?) = 7196 sara
7200 faagra | 6614 :
7516 ' HITS aTaT | 799 i ahrara farata Fa:
|
7404 were elufsate | 7458) (eta) by aay
7155 were te (7165) afrera fran:
4160 \6671, waa
» EP imal q
761g § PETA ACSTA 7885 aagare gust
7318 afaacEeay | USUE
7636 spqaaeaa (30440 pagar
|
7150) =spaagate ata by qari afk
Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 409
[N.S.]
No. Name. No. Name.
6808 watwrstteaaa 1525 agateet or (@qet)
Srna tRiatata:
Si i saa qreaa: bi tern
7353 -afxenaqaife: 6862 eee@laataataa
7474 ae: by afa waafasa
7129 * qin (azte) | 7100 agtemetagtcart
6870 wsaeratit: 7591 agiewatact
7176 BaRAAAA 7288 waefinaaetas
by araraal era ( seEvaT )
7311 aeamarfe 7534 sarfanfa afeaa:
6938 6668 asatact erafafe:
7531 , jal shah 6761 weawerfeat
6720 swasafaacafia-
shaw dtczae iB
waa 6911 ssa
6992 agtaifaar: 7155 sqralgagHAt aa
7081 waonq 7608 ara: (Incomplete)
6778 seuE: 6899, auteur
6960 } 6959 =sratAarte ( wae )
see outer 6617 } naa SaTaTs-
7701 | x Say 7543 § ate by Zaaqat
7724 ) 7378 slante aTeaeat
7291) ayqematerstte:
7019 -gafiytaa Gar
6722 wsufaamiaatet by
ata wzafananfa
7164 .
7560 AM LSAT
6167
7665 oy eh ds |
6891, _,, (zaarafeaq)
410
No.
2519
7167
7353
7632
reas
7581
1500
6747
3045
7150
6920
7217
1170
7704
7050
1498
7096
7093
7294
1525
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
[August, 1908.
Name. No. Name.
SIR ICRE Se CAG GE 7026 i avai fats:
by Tiaty 7606§ = by szauuza
araatyea: 7501 areraat
by atfcs fee 6926 ie aq:
Sara ya: 6962 sratameaa
Bene waa vata au Se ase Se
faae 7TU9L
aianfaanta 6624 samnaataafa:
Biaveaifa: ( aAaae ( fufeat )
area ) by wharma&
Sitar 2555 =slaneaata:
aragats 7390 sTalsaqa
by faaarteafe arate
Sagara ata 6798 asreatfuate:
siafeataeg-
Srey: z |
HiMgT aay 1467 ;
euifefaaate: ‘
f by faquumugma
pa besa eg (6972) swarclater
sifequiany |
Seta aa: | =|
Ware aaa fe: 2532 saquvafyarecay
aradaifaag by by qaere
waagea: ( faa- =a
7H dI-ATaTS-
@auue-aagta- | 6644 waaafeaaa
alam tiateag) 7555 saacaafianar
Vol. IV. No. 8. ] List of Jaina MSS. 411
[W.8.]
No. Name. | No. Name.
7707 ;
1499 wsurquaA q4a17 ¢ SecataTfe:
ety SALVAIAHAT (7440, ,, witafaefa:
4159 by faxaea | 7353) Sanya:
|
2542 gsacngaaata: | 1 ae eee
by Stare | 7169 suTeaAcWIZEsa
6641 7142 surencurngaay
7197 \ onxrmanaay | ( aztaa )
ae | 6619 Sure aE:
4318 » »» ( aetaRg ) | 6056 by fa
(1474 sorry
2566 ) SteraaaeS stat
6634 ( quater ) | 15335 ry) ” Stat
6 of | by gHTas
by stmate | 6749 walxaeua (auaza
2591 sacngareardeifa- _ afaaafaafeag )
at by aaptaauafar | 4168 SUE GAUFAUH
7188 gut: [7698 Cr ete)
7179) saeyarergHcaA 4314 walgany
6644: » waa 6710 saaTe
( atherrmafaafa- 3 |
afeaq ) 6725 scaufsaeaay
2602 su@uaraifaacaq 6705 waufsaeaa and ye
by fagraareres «=» «7259 seanaaitiag
|
7625 suyTMeEtay | T117
2522 1965.5. Ps Bee
2556 malfaselab th RUT | "579 afaatatfeat
2562 ) by feafa | 7532 efanwemUaT
6952 sunfangay ae (x WaTHTa: )
412
No. Name.
2598 =sBfanisa exafa:
by auaza afar
4824
aque ataH
7084.
7680
1469. -. 5, Zia
by aqufecafa
z |
wafanefeaaaag
2594 sitanfaaata: by
auataafe
Ri |
RRS: WesTay:
( wfaea: )
1456
6623
6620
7588 RaRaAaT
1513 wafwageraR by
auae7 aenfaa
6621 ayegacmareraaty:
by fraace he
” 3”
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
[August, 1908.
No.
7450 wRayayaA:
by 2amat
7437 athena:
7191 saraanfemara
6922 atadisit
pet ; aang:
6816
Name.
aeufacmaat (azar)
by wHarae afa
|
apa wegaaara: by Hwa
6626
5234 earn:
7627 ameaa ( aztaa )
2553
SSS 4 Sm
STE) Cmgeter
6969 aweaaraat
4158 aergqaay at
TMT Say:
4325 ) Ren feceang:
sree by qazaaTarey
a
Vol. 1V, No. 8.]
[N.S.]
No. Name.
7434 ) RatMAtecea:
7549 (qaraeitaa-
etal afear )
2610 aerafecetat
6664 ogg) RTS TART
by waalfiafe
100 |
7690 > qeaAfecurat
7694
1679 - 1. SET:
MOE criti ENE
6730 aazraat
6804 ataqetat
7297 alas dos
7705 arast aatsit
7053 arAaRreat ( STaeyaT )
7710 atfamedtar
6777 samara
6672 anfaaalanwaagat-
ATS Ta
eee RAR ASA:
6693 arseze datos
7445 aray ( aelar)
7496 HAI
6715 qaATCaTATe
by fraea
List of Jaina MSS.
413
No. Namie.
| 7008 qafaatafaadtett
7700 Remrat
6681 FawaTawat and
aqawaat
7343 HaMMIAR
8008 farataata: by
faataefe
1580 wuymrate:
7286
1546 waafaare:
2605)
4369} WAG TSgataaA
24l gy Bet by
aaafate
eo aaaaraaang
7 |
7014 aafeeura digs
6877 amutae Furr
| ( farted )
7498 aa fearaarfa:
| 6616 naw: by wafara-
| afa ( afaacate
| faxfaa vara
aaaeurstaafe-
atq Sza' )
414 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908.
No. Name. No. Name.
7554 nacmtaze (fe<h) 7201 ywewtuaarqHrat
6781 araTaaaa ( wagfe- | 1447 atagewafu:
afeaq ) by afaax
100} atauceinw: aan se
6658 Fo 7463 } Tistaranaay
cuaet 6875
7601 } mtg ater
7689 } ‘feu: |
WO § (6981 mManqgaay
17 16 afeatfatu: | 7639 ”? PE) ( azine )
: ; 2514
7276 qwamreraza | ry gen my
7444 qQaaretsaeaRq | ae by eas
( acts ) 09 J
261.) arava arent by ‘Toe ene
3047 > ~*~
of ce ae | 6712, ,,_ (zatafear)
| 2603 » 09) QTATSE
Soe [URQMARAATS: | by afange
7468 ( aafa:) by ta-
7308
Warake 7428 } attaaaifacre
3051 qawmsacag (acta) | 7699
by ta7atafe 7101 Sg,” faeantar
2613 qaquacisamarasa 7215 aeafent
7526 qegat by faagaa-| 7070 sacradeeac:
: ate =z |
7295 qua 7681 wsarm
7425 qreeafa: 1475 wHycqTTA
oe
y
Vol, IV, No. 8. | List of Jaina MSS. 415
[N.S.]
No. Name. No. Name.
7222 ataaieitay (7482 wafanfamraay
6688 aquaaAqurzay: | 752
g 8 | sts i aaanaufate stax
_ by aaagecafo
‘ |
6652 «aqwemsatana- rab a
; 7705 § ” ss
qfe: |
7173 aqMER 7028 weneraat Fat
( aétaq ) (6876 aeeet atux
6983 wqdaraay: | 6690 @amystiaat
( saeqa: ) | 7411 aaqarearat
7130 -aqdaqaanryta: oo aeuuatcay
6823 aqunfaare: | by 1atez
- aqfamfaat 6801
v by faaguafs | 7315 SAU ARaAR
7561 aqternfafsaanere: | 7462
by aay 1516 afesare: by arqze-
6828 aafs nfafaaanenre: APITI
( azta: ) 7218 waz yume
( TaqsTATsz ) 6670, ea
by waamatt 6706 =aquiaaat
674 { aafautafaneqta: | 7709 fagin@e ae
7306 | 6677 famafaaTaed: (?)
6 - | ;
853 » PraTTT ATS mates » Wrafaaetay
7707 wafimfadtigeadag (7518 9, wATATe:
6768 - , wata: 7504 qfaatamifaag
7551 ., =wsHA | 7486 Vasa AHA
7061 = = wees | by faaaquaf
416 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.
No. Name. ye Name.
se: : | seit awayaueta:
(otal eh 7478 | -sHAHFAMAAA
7706 |
7648, Urea 7230 9 sWATAT
von, tate: | 76a A WHAT
6723 Bayfaar Zaaea- | aoa WUT
fafa: 751 or 3HaTAaRyT
7645 SPyfaanarrer $162 rae
7064 ater wa 4334 svqetaretT:
7405 wdeefaaa S855. a ee
7577 dtueatutarfafe: 2552,» =» 6Sf
7325 dtadt@aaa7 (age) by qwamne
6847 » Ufsaaafafe | 6807 } wae ueuEat
7015 dtersitsnfafaans 9 O'S by ehamafe
7595 alata ata 6873 svaetr eaq
7556 atatadtise ( afafeaa )
6856 -atdinewa 1461 saqaicafcay
7698 aduweniana by aqaTHEIs
7422 datetcre 7386 safasanter
7705 » att 7190 9 saqaTaRtasarae
x | 7334 faaaen:
6975 we: 6858 faaraaftamangy
7661 geaaACaat (9278 «faaneaart
FI | 6662 «= faaqrae
7178 7526 faaquaafe aaa
vtane ATMITLMTASTA —g9g9 Faas
ee
Vol. IV, No. 8]
(N.S. ]
No. Name.
6701 faauatetazat
by aareaiieta
7669
6999 $ faaqgeetaa ©
7192
oe faaurent atetfaat
1448 faaqatfaty:
6943 faasfaat gelaay
ive: 6 og. ENS
1488 faanfagraraat
7637 faaafee: wtaa
1476 faaaaaey:
by sraqraz
faaca by aatea
faaaqay
6957
7336
7328
7485 } faamana ( azta )
cede } SareauTaRtay
1581 faadfeat by wa-
af wgiea
6782 faawa:
6768 faaefa:
2717 faaata daacatfe
69412»
7600 bie
List of Jaina MSS.
417
| No. Name.
| 6846)
6843
Se
a 7 ie . ttafaut:
73826
| TAIL
| 7688 J
2718) , 4 TarTaa
67V0
sa ( carrafeaq )
7594) by wfarafe
8052) stafaaruacaate:
| by WamaeTa
| 6640 sPafaaruncaasta:
| by caafe
(7216 Rafsareuancaate:
| by Waar
|
7125
7391 } atafaaewa
(7587) aiteanewier:
| 6714 Warerwat
| 2718 iene dg
aq) by areata
| 6687
| pigs 5 armen
1545
7717
1544
Fafearaat
saarare: (?)
Fag AEE (28 faarfar)
418 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
No. Name.
1541 Saysrfate:
7060 Saagaatsyit
6713 SaRAR
6793 Sacanretaa
1471 Safaareuzfa:
7251 Saeqetea:
mint
7048 § qratawaaar
7202
6680 )
Ast ace
7646
CTT a ae
1536 aIa@area mIeHA
by atfeuy
6947 sTaeates
( .-8 WaTHra: )
by ame at
6615 slate: by quaHea
7069 ‘slatatmHatfeaat
7514)
7842
7923 } satfanz (?)
7926
7938 |
7559 satfaw wim Zia
by aaafafe
7068 sitfaa dar
7466
No.
6915
6636
6882
7479
7219
7314
6888
7589
6938
7618
6974
TAA7
6674
7621
7056
SATE: (saeqa:)
7670
{ August, 1908.
Name.
saifawaaae:
satfasaaeite:
i |
wleaifaRna
Z|
Ztgarat wet (2a
8 a WaataHia: )
SSRN:
3 |
se tataat (?) (saan)
@|
casa fafenaa
sTaHTaett
aiseita gate
STHSMT
a |
award: ( fated )
aM eSaA
aaqaaqe and
aaa
ATARATE: ( SEAT: )
aareat sre
faunfemeiarag
Vol. oy No. 8.]
[NS 8.)
ak Name.
6686 atvararaaa forac- | | a387
waty
a
6930 atwarareaaa
peat ata uaeatay
7150) Mirast ataq
Getd acant ata faq
6789 4 wliaeipisi blab Lea
( sardafeat )
1512 Satwarctat
An
by aruasag
= |
TTAH
4311
7280
0078) cagaaen
693 3
7009( SRIRAM
664)
1667§ ( sagfrafeat )
TRE IA
SUsHRT:
( feuttafea: )
qanay saa:
( aztar )
eaaat
7535
7654
2714
6760
List of Jaina MSS.
qaeanfaqcae frat
No. Name.
TUSSI
SWS STD
Suse aay aay
WIAA aaa ls
zmat ATTA
( Bae qaT )
SWARM
sa zmaafang fant
| 7478
a | qua afaTasa
Ts {| (ate )
(2674 eq@afengactar
| by aaa
| 6918 TUS AIR TT
| 2588 enzatfeagacaait
| ( acta )
1504 emeaetat by ¥a-
aat
1505 ewa@adctar araate:
| by sa-aufaea
2570 emtat gat
7150
7510 § RHR
7675 ewraaie ala
420
No.
7520 9 <tameqza: by fra-
athe re
7175 zrasttwaqutaat
T7112 zrautieratetat
6640 zalfeaqpqaag
( arqaan faa
afaafeaq )
by 2aqrary
6968 enfant fagaaqa-
atax sate
6733 zitaaaAT HAT
ae fader (4 qarfa )
74530 chara
7O24 steaefafu:
1479 fate
7005) tantfaat (argu)
2582 Ziyatfaarqaare
6711 ziqaaae: ( acta )
by fraguefe
Name.
7155 Zayqat
6696 Say SAAT GAT
Say
7011
7400
2qufamnaufafe:
7493
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
[ August, 1908.
| No.
7089
7126
7578
7565
ie
1538
Name.
i zaufanaafaunfe
qacafatur
99s MTA
Sacaar
Zqrnnagfa:
by agart
2faaquuag
2aiufaatfare:
(ararefeameta:)
SUATAaT
}
|
|
/ 7500
| 6759
6756
966° :
7274 > 2manifaanfate:
7698
6879
| 7423
7557
7690
6967
eyaarat
atau
ataraet
gaa faara
rata (4 we )
sadae: ( TaTE-
| Haz aiafea: )
| by alway
6884 i
7651
aydae: ( tema
afea:) by THwE
1508 saageIfruaciar
by #%24
7122 arffmar by featae
Vol. 1V, No. 8.]
[N.S.]
No.
7235
7289
71238
7460
70438
6780
1460}
6808
7370
7150
1447
7682
3054
7860
2593
7352
7296
2515
7045
7567
List of Jaina MSS. 421
Name. | No. Name.
Slzuulaat wWlaK | 6627 aa@baxuz
BISWA (2516 arpguaefa:
| | by asafafe
66 -
ungated: 40 saan by tata
by saga | ufwa
re ches | 7641 aatanga
(7538) aazaaant dts
yatafa fanaa | 6689
YATSVyla, RAT- 7690 of ne ote
ara, HTT
urafaaedfa:
SATAUAGaT WIE
BARAT IAA
TAA GHL My
eR AA
umfaguatay
by afawqate
yaa araat
sae aratate:
by satewafe
eae aa A-
fafa:
a |
aaa ag emit:
afzaaq
afetagq aera
apart yyst
ni
|
| 7 » AraTMAAA
"750 i aS
ae 7409,
ab oe TATE TAH
6912 SS
ie a aqaraaaima (ate )
|
~
bs > qa RUAA
(6885 aaaTaaTeTaaT a:
| 6640 aqanata
)
| 6724 aaavaraafe: (aaa)
422 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908.
No. Name. | No. Name.
| 6785 ) facarafaat saare-
wine fazzaa ( aaea )
by taza
6830
7522 aque Warmsag
( QaRaTHT@: )
nih t aque Baar
7255 aageatt at Wat
6791 aauestt waa
4329 faanafaarasa
618, ,, ( arma)
6684 faataaeaawaay
6721) 7194 fasatumaay
6821 | - 6705 faarat (?)
“te . aque wifa: 7517 aifany:
7368 1539 @ifaaa: by sRAet
ie 7062 Aatanfeare:
7288 aaqwalfeaue: 7066 faatTastt at aaat
7115 aapaaaara: 6869 aaaTaUE
by si rate Ce ' AAAVINSATAI
7145 aretfasata 7243 AaetHaAatea:
og f tfaumarteeare: Ways og” STAT
a : 6927 afafaaita
7224 > aaa by aa
7458 OOU2 ae
6625 7574 afatrawea
6896 ¢ acum sation 6792 afaaraeaa:
7010 i ; =
7123) faaaaaa: by waga 6907 afaaracisHaretea-
Aaya ay:
6734 faery by waftux
1481 faaaencciat by aa- | a A waaat = aeE-
Hat
| guAAgifeza 7140
Vol. IV, No. 8.} Tist of Jaina MSS. 423
[N.S.]
No. Name. No.
|
7185 6666 wEuTafeataq
1 + a
7523} ia belied 6909 wes fanaa ty aa
7094 Afaxmeraa
Name.
eaten
7525 ; and arafaar
7678 afaarqaea:
“— ae 82 ety fara
» 39 @
| 7161 qqanawimant waata
2565 ange by Saga q tH
afar 7020 WRASAyaAT
2520 wqndgectar
ql 7528 ogqaTyuTa
7040 qeagraaq 7683 wqaloeufafe:
6872 uwanatafafe: | 6814
te ne reyes» Teatate
we QyAVlaaAgA 6812
7690 , ,, ayaA 7148 gf SHO
7598 wadiduaaeaq 6986, WAN
6935 7250, watfe
925)» » TR 7609 wefiwfa suai:
6753 qeatat 7054 weanataeaaq
7475 wermerceét | 1463 wquanegte
312 uafiadoemesy 7029 yergvacmedt
( azte ) 6631 uwsrTasA<a stat
ve oat? eh apiales 2592 warn ea etar
70764 ys 9 ee by wfaumafe
7697 ,, sg, BaAqueaay | 7298 ufsaaa fea
7214 Tee 7545 yg gg EAA
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name.
Waal Bq
wat:
Vuaaat
| August, 1908.
No. - Name.
2712 yay eels
6779 > TST
( qarqat )
2716 |
4827 |
7369 > uifaaaaA
432
7615
6948 wifaatfesfanaa-
aay
7513 gneaaive
1800
1509 ¢ —
by Stuawafe
6797 grmara (% WaTHTa: )
6844 qrafaa areat
7044 yrafaa ugnadiwtaa
7633 99 naatuae fa:
|
7488
7616+, wanq
Gesell
7726
6745 )
991
7063
7065 + qpgfsrarfeeata:
7138 ae
7141
7403 |
1527 qvaarte afcaq
by aaah
Vol. IV, No. 8.] List.of Jaina M&S. : 425
[N.S.]
No. Name, No, Name.
2586\ 1532 qeatshaqaraay
aaa afcaRy
ers 6933 yansyfaatay
8040| by wrataate ,
7650 7162 ysTeanq
6618 uraataufeaR by? | 7126 vfadtuagareta
6657 uraaTas< 7589
7484 upgatast FaaeAH
es } WATT SMA wS
7079
6728 °
6768
1004
aamtay
wz fa:
6820) | qaaafa:
6965 |
7158 J
6971 qraifeafa:
( ataqfe: )
6946
3046 fawfaatafaata:
by asafate
fous faatecifaar
yaaa at
wRaatar
by afandcaxat
6803
7712
6914
7059 agegiaafa:
by aafanaafa
» wanraeaq(a:
78089 valetaaal
120) Set
6665 ytaesfamaafaaif
7163 utagfafusreagearet
7316 qlaewat FUT
9591) Tataatetat ( azar )
6853} by naatate
6839 yfanaufasaa
1472 yfaaigaraRq
7447 sfantafas fate:
7499 ufasrawtes fafa:
6703 wfawrfate: (seeud:)
7433 yjaremeayq
6805
7287 * ae
7248 yareratatata:
7611 yuaamfaqaeaa
1464
e6ay | SyaakeaHA
66738
426 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1908.
No. Name.
von gatufaedia far:
7495 by saqaca
on i yatualaat
lie qulaaaaa wat
7820 ” ”
6984,
1543
6622
1521
1522 i
6639 soutfeaat
6744 waite:
A818 bomen
7572 by waaay ?
6819 yaraat
7240 wataaay
No. Name.
6914 satacarat
- by afaaucaR at
maint TAT ALLAATSAT
ING Se ater
by 2aqatae
6878 ota Tany
by warmeaafa
6758 gatact
72580 «y,—So by aeutafas
6619) Tatactaaarate:
66463 by aarrattfa
7156 sTaaaTHTay
( 8 WSATAA )
6647 gla aWeTZ
1473 Sifaycaetafaafs-
aq by afaea
mH |
7019 weeshagaaat
q |
7611 aarfaaasy
7363) qaeifaatataaty:
7321 afgera
7269 sgquifaay
2536 seaafaar
1479 aeetameaR
Vol. IV, No. 8.]
[N.S]
No. Name.
7570 eeemagie
by whunate
(2 TaTHTs: )
6768 Zea:
by faarquaf
1508 aea-ate: (aq-
aaettrera Stat)
by afaea
1542 aefaata by Har
Hatat se
7366
ee } HaTACeTSaA (zeta)
2517 ztat
BBO. © 55 yy fer
by waraxafe
7619 uaracetaafa:
( aHergta: )
7865 . uae Amaafeat-
tat
7676 umaufzeatarfe-
aoe: .
>? 3
Tist of Jaina MSS,
No. Name.
| 7471) ufauftarqaaq
(2518 wnadtrqargefe
| 2560
| 956
oper}
7947
| 7547
uaaaiata:
by sxa2@q
uRaTsafeat
WaT
wieafeng (aete )
HaHa SAA
by vaawRafe
vata latae and
FATS ST
walataaaR
wartetsa
HURRT SHAT
by STaraz
HTaaTata,
ulaataatt
uaa naen4ray
(aaarncaAaata-
afeaa) by faa-
427 >
6788
7835
7292
7989
6698
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name.
3” 9
ata:
by faefaaa
gaazivnetat
by faefaaa
yatHlaacatt
4 farata far
q |
AFA
afaaaetaq
AzAaAR
aaqeg feanra
Haeoe:
aaa:
aarat
AQUI
aia fay asaaA
afaarataaate:, etc.
afaaraqeray
by aaaatty
7124 > HElewaAR
T55U ,
APIewANA
Hees yea:
Hwleat Verecay
aeieataifcat ata:
by ufaea araqee
7540
[ August, 1908.
No.
7080
7602
1491
Name.
aetfarta
Rab EE CIBER CC
Te ARCRCICAU CL CE
by vureRafaga
Ae aMa tage
67389
7948
7698
7720
ASAT:
AETag tale Tara
i Hea leggy
| 7689 3, ~—SC iy, (wet)
7467 ag lutaafesa (eta)
by atazanfa
“1483 ae lara
by wifaaam
| 7136
| 6996
1441
arg faafasara
Ala SS
alaqygamalafeaq
by ateafana
AleaaTSre:
| ee } ATTA RISTY HAT
7447 ararctqafate:
3487 afaufaafeaq
7110
7187) by efunefe
7398
Vol. IV, No. 8.] list of Jaina MSS,
[N.S.] sie
No. Name. No. Name.
7718 afaatfaat 1159
7480 afaqaafsaea: mine ata faratafar:
1501 @faqaageraR 7340 | by ewaritwate
by wayera 1897
1521 qerareetan 6615 atuwetarfrntz:
by Farat or qatar:
1470 qerarenétaa: by wraaTa
by aaaatfa 7800 ataeae:
6750 2601 ataare: ( acta: )
ott si aaa by ataangta
6768 Faqaratta GOSS “Winnie
by faaguaafe |
7664 agfa fanaa |
1074 Fazatemarenq on Sr oes
naaG Wels Ree 713838 xyaraT:
1517 # a 7155 <qaaaawar
by saerare 7272 zaue alae
7347 atdtaarfear re 7058 efaareret
6998 ata® wht feama, 9986 tERATET
}
etc. 6831
ee ala waza naif aaa
Z| 4161 «asalteaa
6801 afaumnaEay a Po a
6702 wavtoert 6691 <«aaAat fasata
6718 afwwenm or aa 7083 cis ienara
away (Strgate- 1515 xrrathanay |
afea) (2 WaATAR) or array
430
No.
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name.
aay uqaraiwat
7208
7494
7575
6694
7599
7548
6987
7413
6950
uifaatey fate:
i ufaufanaa fate:
uifautaaatatfuete-
Sa
waaRatcaq
by 2afasaafa
uifwaiecata
eqalufugas (sara )
No.
{ August, 1908.
Name.
7148 waHETeat Satfaay
7552 saat:
7090 waufematte:
6695
6936
7004
6640
7876
7036
6699
7037
7668
7285
7512
2568
7372
| 6651
7127
6818
| 7481
waif ael aR
wee EMaA (Hels)
by stamafe
wrageMata:
( savut )
bibdate
99 23 ata:
afama:
30 ufarats ( acta )
ateaat wos
etaaite sifSfaat
( aetat )
ARIAT:
by faaafaaa
q |
qa afanafasna
qs Tacs afea
by faatewafe
qaxis Sas alae
by fartzrafe
im
7 eee
Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. | 431
[N.S.]
No. Name. > Ne Name.
6731 amare | 6824 atefaarc:
7634 anafranfaat | i
7687 am @aA 723] ( WREATAT
6955 anmarsate faaea: | 76107
7006 = qaqwatart wa: 7177) arcraaifasre
2572 ) asnrazarat 7077 att Zaata
6640 by cmrarifaafa
7529 asaaeanfanfarar-
fuara:
6722 quadareaq
by szafasa afar
2711 aataaa at atat-
auq
6881 afataufcaq
2599 \
0 afer tayreray
7172
5109 agurqarfcat
2583
6900 } FAFA
6676 » waetfagr
4836 » wala uical-
yfeeaaq
4840 agate:
7429 alargasa
by waHrefe
6827 areeaaA |
by frauferate
6689 aTeatayst
7662 atafagcara afa:
6786 fama aratet <a
6860 famatfeaafcay
by cawRafe
7622 faarearat
7223 faareaatstt
2523 :
7981 faarxuetafaant
7647) ( atagfe: )
2606 faarcuefafaaragia:
73862 faalcarcyatag
73845 fasancfasaa
7461 fanaacaaay
6995 faxa@etteraa
6768 fafudqe: ( seen: )
7712 favarnaqaayq
a tn, TMRERA aut eTy
7103 fanafaaea:
2580 faaeary ufcaq
| by marae
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name.
faneatg qe
by amaze
fraud arsacoq
faanasfafe:
( =uFaqi: )
faareqiet
fafaaatadag:
by wqay
faaafamafa
( fe-ctarar )
feafaqeusifata:
fan awraat eae
fatanaaa
by anaaee
fatunsaaat
qaTaet sy
qiAT BaF
Trafiay (wae aA) |
atcfaa ufmemarfe:
acer fa fant
qlaeaarle
qaqawaaA
dewaa sat
oe yg ok Sete)
+9 39
autfafa:
[August, 1908.
No. Name.
7388 deeqraar wa:
7233 diafasecawiawea-
Wat
7351 TEMAS
68385 aEyma:
7045 agawtcran (fet)
( STaTSeaa4rta: )
6708 weefanteaaax
by afage
6990 a-araaha:
6887 aefuat asat
7150 ewaatta
6688 FqadlaTRa te
6741
6825 } auwomaay acing
685i
7168 arama ( fate )
66438 Breadag:
(7210) |reraenaret
|
ZX |
7848 sneer: by fagéa
franc
5 “ z
7307 t WEA TARTAR
T075 gg Sg aT
8 ‘
Telly BARA (BAS)
| 6951
Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 433
(N.S. ]
No. Name. No. Name.
2585 si by faararfarer | | nae mranzat wai
7027 cin ( waza: 7007 aregaiyfaRTaretz
6642 asqanedtiaer- | fae
ara by fargdafe 6988 frrecfafemaaay
7152) wagqacta 7266
“s 7542 > faraastint a1
7697 wfarretaa 7652
ea f Wrst Se 6945 wlaafaaeta:
7349 qargrta qat ooEt waaay fara:
7262 wufmanfentefafs = 9967 Rescate:
(arareferaatt: ) 7153 steafaaet suaTE
2579 wihaarsaftaq 6868 wWsta2sraret
by wftaswefe 955), oor site
2350 Dautimraafery aztgait
6627 ) by wawRafe | 6637 hile os
1474 wrfaarageaa | ata: by taagfa
6660 ‘ 70381 wtf fanaa
7119 a
7150 | » RAT 6980 swistut aeaaetere
7268 | 7211 wafeenfaarrat
6849 | ( saeqat )
soo bee 7382 swam
: 7268 yegreaengqactyat
7714 gufaeactatfe: > by ataaurates
C174 wIERten 6732
7175 wrx atax 7624 mates
6892 qraafaarea: | 6788 srgufamanaesate:
_by. aaalft: :
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name.
SI ZaeAT
aratafe: at sza-
fafa:
SARA
WlaRRTMt
sani sHaUeaa
alan famamEay
( seta )
Braay fawaasMNa-
atu:
Blanylawawea4y:
aaafafarara:
by wmarmraya
mane aR wae
Bane
SARA:
by wafeata
sTaatfa are:
SNAHATTAT
9 oy) TTT:
staquraq
( sasqar )
atyraafcaq
(seem )
saraatcaa
}
[ August, 1908.
No.
2576
Name.
sturaafaag (we tae)
by saath
SUA RAI
( aetat )
STUTaLTe
stofaenaAy
samara
by @amaaa
7472 sfaa stax
seer Saas RUT
giaaitana or
aA MRA aA
a |
qe
ASHRRADS:
( RausarTaq )
by SHIay
|"pecirene or
6635
7229
7072
6901
1506
1047
7327
2566
atm) by 2aaqafa
7504 weuTaaaaaryata
2589 wavilfanreanaay:
Beta:
6659 aeatat ( faaxa-
afeat )
7046 weRaTEAT:
Vol. IV, No. 8.] Iist of Jaina. MSS. 435
[N.S.]
No. Name. No. Name.
: 1 wt ia 7666 qaaRet (saequt)
7611 7655 wencgHaA
6806, gg, Ste 7685 deren uray
( qarqut ) 7155 aaaenataer
7183 9 afgnfarataeaq 6667 aaatere
7720 wueaatt atarat 2596 apiafaaaa
6729 afemanareiaa by wRatserat
by werawaato | 7148 agagaa (ata )
6833 atam ata 8060 ,, ,, TR
6794 wtenafsaxay ( aragf )
by amna fe 6906 aemiena
6661 ~afawnfaa faara-
& | faayta by afa
aafqaa
7690 aawgfeat 7013 afanttaafasaa
7227) agemivacnaq 7209 astafanamy:
( acta )
6737 _
BT) ° ASsreatecie: 6855) aatuetyar ( seta)
by Zaunafc er Si feneate
: 6755
7407 aq
water 75538 eaqaraeaa:
b araafar
6802 7 SS 6697 aaa fasata
6906} TAEUEAA 7718 amefareee HET
7412 > » Rae TERA
by zalfeenta 6895
6987 dail ( eueaat ) | 7584
7856 aaa | |4182 enafaarer
i aagrata faa faate:
Name.
enfant Stat
by amafafe
SHUT aIAMT aA
SATA SA:
aureraten ( ¢ 7S )
SUIS LAIS HAA
6845
7600}
6717
1500
Do. incomplete
SHAS VTSyT
( sraretta: )
amaaaTyata
aaufeaateay
by gafaagrgta
aay:
71538
80438
7457
6685
esas cso aibaaaale
6843 ammfinfaucafa:
6910 eeqganfarat
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
[ August, 1908.
No. Name.
gigh Satwentean (wet)
7153
1462
7186
7447
aaaaTarfeata
amcfrafiaretaa
ayaHAtget RAT
aya AaRt
| 6826
686% } axeqaler:
7660
69138 BTAITE
7493 aTyaataret
Vol. TV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 437
(N.9.]
No, Name. No. Name.
6788 earacfeaceHEtT- 085 fastaasrirata-
2 qwreaa-
hie Ss. TOOT } agi
7414 «arafaafafe:
7151 wafanfafurfsqaa 100 ty cee eee
7317 : :
Miia 2567 Ditto waefe:
1465 ~arcatdtyt (4 sraat:)
ite est 2609 Ditto wage
6774 saizewH (2-9 spqrar )
6645
aTeaae ta se fagranmaay
( araatfuar )
1477 ageaatofaaqar
7691 srafagt atus, ete.
7705 arafayrataset
6649 ‘
67 7} fanatieane
sm + Tanna
68:7 fagraatafaare
7420 fagraacaqea:
67638 fagranaseifaae
1519 faxes:
1526, sS,, «StaaA
by axaatha
1511 fagrmmandae:
by atyraa
7558 fexrataswifaare:
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Name,
FarQroaTTHTat
alaTafeay
(saeTTZ )
atarcaafeay
( sarqTz )
aafaumy by anata
Beata ( saxrgaa-
Zar )
aeatudarasta:
by 2a@a
qiaeqat FUT
quaten
Baraaraatarte:
aatfaagy:
by aaaatt
auitaacaaete:
by sfaanta
auifaaiaat
aataqafafesnra
gafaamaaraya
by eafasraqata
GasSTUT
afaqenreat
» (8 WF ATAq)
aatarTat
by ware
eufaamaa
No.
74:54
2578
6919
7195
7508
7439
2607
7012
7536
7415
(August, 1908.
Name.
SaaqFa
” ” aft:
by sttaratay
eatHaTsaeAT
7000 .
7150$ Sore
1723
7705
6748
7051
6953
Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 439
[N.S.]
No. Name. No. Name.
7018 7112 wretenafesyta
“a , 7240 wretearara
7698 J (7766 eferareatate:
me incon eqiaat fast
Cae waaay: ees erga:
6840 = |
non wtafata: 6940 waetfasna
7598 71672) wieeRareretaat-
7659 ; SARE _
7166 } sree 7146 efxaretfaanra
7521 pa 7357 swasitary
6854 wfacatefcay ( saaqaiZ )
by 3a 205
nerve : Sn ego, Festwemenare
afean 7558 = -sfaefaure:
6904 miaaaceita eC eae
6852 aunfirnirx 7998 SHaRUlquisc tat
7104) 7999 = ,, aaandztat
7701$ a 8000, FayTguren-
589) wreagat |
7995} by afewarers = 7028s Stafafu: ( saeqar:)
440
w
7
mo
Hoth h ep:
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. ]
Society’s Collection.
1
87 swHuaiqefa:
75 faaarafsant % ABST Weta
27 aaa WET
25 wrAlmoarafaacaaq
2 waTAtelay aetna
58 @auafactar by amafafe
Ph acetone rece ccenn cin a oem
|
|
|
|
46. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. IX.
Note.—The numeration of the article below is continued
from p, 592 of the ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings ’’ for 1907,
Catalogue of the Ooins in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, includ-
ing the Cabinet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal: Vol. III, Mughal
Emperors of India, by H. Netson Wriaat, 1.C.S., pages Ixxxiv—
360: Ozford, Clarendon Press, 1908.
8.—The List of Coins in the Indian Museum, compiled by
the late Mr. C. J. Rodgers, and gg pi at Calcutta in 1894,
could not possibly be regarded as in any sense an adequate
or final presentment of the contents of the Museum Cabinets.
In the preparation of that list Mr. eee: laboured under
conditions of exceptional difficulty, In a letter in my possession
he mentioned: “ When I look back upon the weak Thad to give to
this Catalogue I am astonished I ever finished it. Imagine about
7,000 coins, all iggledy-piggledy. They had to be arranged with
mbers. I w
tively. It aks me two aes “3 constant work. It had all to
be written three times before things came into order.” These
brave efforts notwithstanding, the final result left much to be
esired. The illustrations were few and poorly executed; the
failed to indicate the mgement of the si si
That the List, depike its defects, has during sa pe fourteen
years proved serviceable, all collectors of India Mughal Coins
will gratefully testify ; but that it was a en worthy of
the noble Museum in Ca cutta, no one would for a moment
It thus became in every way Svaitadilg. and especially in view
of the large additions recently made, that the work of arranging
and registering coins should undertaken entirely de novo,
and that a complete and illustrated Catalogue, as distinct from a
bare List, should be prepar lication within th
of the Mughal Emperors of India, from Babar a
the Trustees of that Museum have now at length Sesicably
supplied this long-felt want. They were fortunate in securing
the services of Mr. H. Nelson Wright, L.C.S., for the compilation
of the Pg re and did well in having it printed at the Claren-
don Press, Oxford. The illustrations, twenty-two large beautiful
Plates, and the Map of India, showing the Mint-towns, add im-
mensely to the numismatic value of the work. It is not too
44.2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908.
much to say that now for the first time the combined cabinets
of the Indian Museum and of the Asiatic Society of Bengal have
been made really available to the public. Comparatively few
persons can visit Calcutta to explore the Coin Department of its
Museum; but, thanks to this admirable Caen ie the Coins have
of Indian Numism atics; for not erg has Mr, Wrigh & with an
infinite patience and accuracy marshalled numerous detuile, but
he has grouped and correlated them with singular skill. One
scarcely knows which more to admire, the ample stock of minute
— or its lucid eases as
More n 2,500 coins pass under review, and some of the
sesh aT coaktieed red here quite unpretentiously, furnish legends
ch till now have baffled the ingenuity of numismatists. For
nd e e Ak
(No. 5 27). Reference is further made to the Mint-name Ujjain-
pur, even though the Museum evidently does not possess a speci-
men bearing the name in thi arged form. Tworupees of the
XIV, and a Narwar rupee, No, 2249 on Plate XIX. An excel-
lent specimen is shown of the Zinatu-l-bilad Ahmadabad rupee,
No. 1816, and the Bandar-i-mubarak Strat rupee, No. 1539, is
also figured Of the reign of Shah ‘Alam II alone coins of the
following rare mints are represented in the Plates XX—XXII:
ee ? Kharpir, Jammin, Gokulgarh, Baréli Qit‘a and
wala.
“But the most distinctive feature of the volume is the able
seum, In the treatment of each mint a due proportion has been
preserved ; and the gathered information supplied regarding the
coins struck at the more important Imperial Mints is of especial
value. Every page of this Introduction evidences wide numis-
mention of the “ considerable impetus ” that has in recent years
been imparted to the study of the coins of the Mughals, and the
chief sources of this newly-awakened interest he also indicates.
But most assuredly no more inspiring work has been produced,
‘and none more practically helpful, than pe this volume itself.
It certainly should avail to enthuse many a student in the field
of Oriental research, and bring him under the spell of those
sees coins that once passed sparid from hand to hand but are
-8o difficult of acquisitio
vor ik under the impulse of this Catalogue fresh numismatic
ee
T
ij
Vol IV, No. 8.] Numismatic Supplement. 443
LN.S.]
efforts be made, we sincerely hope they will be on the lines Mr.
Wright has suggested. Let a series of monographs be prepared,
each dealing with the issues from a separate mint. wo
of this nature Mr. Wright’s Introduction has already paved the
way, and by its help quite a number of such monographs might
be readily outlined : the filling in alone is now needed. In one of
the last letters that I received from Mr. C. J, Rodgers, he
expressed a desire identical with that which Mr. Wright now
voices. He stated that he would like to see the whole of India—
or, at least, all that had at any time been subject to the Mughal
—parcelled out into a dozen or so different districts, and in
will be more thankful than Mr. Wright himself for any informa-
tion elicited that will supplement or modify the statements in his
volume, eview, however, one’s attention must be directed
matur on a now well-known system of transliteration, and
strongly urged its general employment, in order that “ Criental
studies may thereby be facilitated.” Several of the coins described
by Mr. Wright are the property of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,
and accordingly in the Catalogue that registers them one would
have expected that the method of transliteration so definitely
approved by the Royal Asiatic would have been adopted. It
seems a pity that this course has not been pursued. However, for
only three letters do the transliteration-equivalents accepted for
this Catalogue differ from those in the Asiatic Society’s Scheme.
In its English dress & now appears as si of th, Ve asz
instead of d, and 3 as z instead of dh. So, alas ! the reader has
now to discriminate between four 2’s, to wit, }=z, e=7 B=z,
andS=z, It should also be noted that g and \ are represented
by the digraphs ch and sh without the usual subseribed line ; and,
4i4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.
moreover, the long vowels are now distinguished by the slanting
stroke (accent re a sign that should naturally be reserved to
indicate word-stress or an accented syllable. It is true the
changes thus iesdueid are, after all, but few, and, as they con-
cern only letters of infrequent occurrence, any inconvenience
occasioned is but slight. None the less one would have preferred
a cordial an ee a compliance with the urgent recommenda-
pee. oe a Society that has proved itself so true and constant a
frien £ Oriental scholarshi
Turthe er, when consulting this volume, one pu bear in mind
that the order in which the mints are arranged is the English
ete order, 2 the Preface Mr. Wr right peal states :
urposely avoided an arrangement according to the
Pasion ‘aiphatee in ths belief that the majority of those using
the volume are likely to be more readily conversant with the
former than with the latter.” Now in this belief Mr. Wright is
quite probably correct; but even so it might still have been well
exercised,
et in consulting convenience, the presentment of fe subject
i f
fine a piece of honest work, one feels that, if only for saautbeeneys
sake, the Persian alphabetical order of the mints should have been
shall I say, so Philistine? But clearly Mr. Wright is willing to
be, even in his scholarship, English rather than German. Well!
we, as Englishmen, must try not to complain.
Exe . for the method of transliteration and the alphabetical
rrangement—and these, after am relate merely to the form not to
the nation —all else in the Book is of distinctly the highest quality.
Though crowded with details and cross-references, its accuracy 1s
beyond all ego tha Urdii should not only occasionally but
a rdii with its first vowel short; and on page
aie.
Many coin-collectors have, we are sure, felt at times a doubt
as to which side of a coin should be called the “obverse” and
which the “reverse,” but, thanks to Mr. Wright’s lucid sie ana-
tion, no one henceforward ‘need atetng It is only necessary
ar in mind that the obverse of a coin is conventionally held to
—
Vol. IV, No. 8.] Numismatic Supplement. 445
[NV.S.]
be the side more honourable. Now obviously the sacrosanct
Kalima or else its Akbari substitute (ae Ua_asi at), since
enshrining the holy name of Allah, is essentially pre-eminent in
honour, ext in rank, at least within his own dominion, will
come the name of the ‘Emperor, that “shadow of the favour of
Allah” (al} Jas al); while at a lower grade in the scale of
precedence will stand the mint-name, Hence arises the following
(a) The “obverse” of a coin is, and absolutely, that side
wee - bears either the Kalima or the Akbari for-
(b) Only i in a absence of these should the side on which
st ands the Emperor’s name be regarded as the
‘ obverse.”
(c) sa eee where none of the three occurs, neither
K nor formula, nor Emperor’s name, the
sirscanibe of the mint-name suffices to constitute its
side the “ obverse.”
Naturally, however, where the legends on the two sides of a
coin, read continuously, form a single couplet or quatrain, the
“obverse” is reserved for the first half, even though it be the
second half that carries the distinction of containing the name of
e Emperor.
N ext with reference to the distinctive method of grouping the
coins that are recorded in this volume. In the British Museum
mperor are separated acco pending to their metal, gold or silver or
copper; and lastly under each Emperor the coins of each metal
are classified according to th ye _ the several members of
these mint-sub-groups being chronol y. Here
then, we have a distinctly icant io presentment of the coins that
issued in different years i — mint —* each reign. :
couple of years at Mr. suggestion
owt poets in ‘ago at Me. with this new method, and can hear
personal testimony to the decided advantage that has since
accrued. Our hope is that this system of classification will ere
446 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.]
long meet with general adoption. The scheme of division and
sub-division is clearly indicated in the following “ Tre
COINS
of
|
| | |
Emperor 1 Emperor 2 Emperor 3
in
|
af |
Gold Silver Copper
|
from
|
- | | |
ge A Mint B Mint C
°
usta a
| | | | | | | | |
Year 1. Year 2, Year 3, Year 4. Year 5. Year 6. Year 7. Year 8. Year 9.
Every student who even cursorily runs Hyengh this rig te
will perceive that the mere serie ee ent as above of the co
ether
— or sited from one a to ener ae by the present
now for the first time supplies material duly arranged for tracing
rovement or deterioration that may have taken place in
fhe eee of the coins, also any development in their legends.
To have rendered this high service is no small achievement,
and $5 his compilation of a Catalogue thus distinguished Mr.
Wright has amply earned the grateful cee of every worker in
the fascinating field of Indian Numismatic
EO. P. Tar.or.
Ahmadabad : lst August, 1908.
eC AP emer cAt ment ER
AUGUST, 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 5th August, 1908, at 9-15 p
The Hon. Mr. Justice omer Moxknopapuyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.8c., President, in the chai
The following members were present :—
Dt. - Di. we. Prof. J. A. Pigg Soe oe Mr. B. L.
Chaudhuri, Mr, W. A. Christie, Mr, E. P. Harrison, Sir Thomas
Holland, Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. C. M. Hutchinson, Mr. H. ones
Me. T, D. La Touche, Dr. Girindranath Mukhopadhyaya,
Rev. A. H. Phillips, Major L. Rogers, 1.M.S., Dr. E. D. Ross,
Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Mahamahopadhyaya Hara-
prasad Shastri, Captain F. H. Stewart, I.M.S., Mr. G. H. Tipper,
Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mr. inne Vredenburg, Mr. D. R.
Wallace, Mr. W. C. Wordsworth, Rev. A. W. Young.
Visitors.—Mr. O. A. Dykes, Babu Hem Chandra Das-Gupta.
Mr. ©. T. Park, and Capt. E E. G. R. DeLabilliere.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Thirty-nine presentations were announced.
The General Secretary reported the death of Dr. M. M.
Masoom, an Ordinary Member of the Society.
The General Secretary reper that Mr. E. P. Chapman and
Lieutenant-Colonel E. Be Hare, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to
withdraw from the Soc
The os two peer were ballotted for as Ordinary
Members
Captain F, A. Barnardo, M.B., 1.M.S., Eden Hospital,
Calcutta, i: by Major L. Rogers, LM S., seconded by Lieut.-
Col. W. J. Buchanan, oe ; and Captain F. F. Owens,
MB, I.M.S., Chemical Bee ner’s Department, Government of
Bengal, proposed by Major L. Rosérs, I.M.S., seconded by Lieut -
Col. W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
Sir Thomas Holland exhibited a glaciated boulder from the
Blaini conglomerate near Simla.
The President proposed a vote of ia sari ree to Sir
Thomas Holland, which was carried with acclamatio
Sir Thomas Holland replied, thanking the Baciaty.
Mr. H. Cecil Jones exhibited s meg yg collected from the
shales near Rampura (Lat. 24° 28’ ; Long. 75° 28’), which rege J
to the Vindhyan formation, probably to the Upper Vindhyan
viii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August,
Dr, N. Annandale exhibited a collection of Indian Moth-
Flies (Psychodide) paar ie specimens of a recent species of
the genus ae nem
3 vibes exhibited a series of skins and skulls of
the Takin (Butea) from the Mishmi Hills, Assam, and from
Eastern Tibet
Captain H. Stewart, I.M.S., exhibited a collection of
fishes made | by him at high altitudes in Tibet
Captain R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., ex xhibited some deep-sea fishes
recently disdpea by the R.I.M.S. “ Investigator
Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, B.A., B.Sc., eslithized specimens of
fish, etc., captured b the. steam trawler of the Government of
Bengal, and read the following remarks :—
0
183 gross tonnage, 110 ft. long and 21 ft. across beam) for a sys-
ood fishes.
e main points that have to be determined by the experi-
ment are: (1) to locate the fishing ground ; (2) to ascertain by
kind of fish ; ; and (3) to determine the amount of ice necessary
to keep fish caught fresh and sound till brought “ market.
The vessel, after some addition and alteration, sailed for her
trial trip on the 13th of June and came back on the 23rd of the
Elephant Point in worst pines condition, She again left on
the 30th July for her third cruis
The collection placed on the tabks consists of selected specimens
of her catches in these trial trips. There are over 30 species of
fish of which three are believed to be new to science and many are
interesting specimens of Alcyonarians, fieuaaee with a few
bs and other crustacea. In the catches the well-known Ising-
lass fish (Polynemus — was plentifal, and so also were good
sized soles and big skat
The steam trawler fal taken out, each time, 15 to 20 tons of
ice, and was successful in landing fish quite fresh and sweet with
nearly more than half the quantity of ice left over.
The following papers were read :—
Major James Rennell’s Journals, 1764-1767.—Edited by
T. H. D. LaToucus, B.A., F.G.S.
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of ins
Journal,
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Socéety of Bengal. eix
ss 2. Fresh Light on the word “ Scarlet. "By Dr. E, Denison
8.
3. Diagnosis of a pe 8:
ipecies of the Fossil Genus Diplonema
( Psychodid Diptaeg a).—By N, ANNANDALE, D.Sc., C.M ZS.
This paper has been published in the Journal foi June 1908.
4. The Kost River, and 1 to be l a
Carmi Hien C and some lessons to be learnt from it.—By
A General Poy of Osculating Conics. oo paper).
—By Pror. Simei Moxkuopapuyaya, M.A. Oommunicated by
the Presiden
ese Fok will be published in a subsequent number of
the ares
6. ae on the Surgical Instruments of the Hindus, with a
comparative study of the Surgical Instruments of the Greek, Roman,
Arab, and the Modern European Surgeons. Part ITI, The Sha arp
- Saceetie —By GirenpranatH Moxuopapayaya, B.A., ;
-_—O-—-——
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at
the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, August 12th, 1908, at
-15 p.m.
Lreot,-Cor. W. J. Bucuanay, I.M.S., in the chair.
pe eee ae members were ee
Viestors: © Misc Baumler, os . ‘Dr. S.C. Ghosh, Dr. Abinash
Chandra Roy, Captain H. E. Smi th, I.M.S., uieut.-Col. W. B.
Thomson, R.A.M.C.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Lieut.-Col. Drury showed cases of ances aot multiplex
and Infantile Hemiplegia with Athetos
Major O’Kinealy showed cases of cnkiplaitemadles and Pari-
nand’s cnttier vitis,
Captain Connor showed cases of bilateral papillema of the
tonsil, and a patient from whom the whole clavicle had been
removed for mycloid sarcema, with ell little deformity, and a
case of aes tumours in the abdomen
as read co . incidence of Gall-Stones in Calcutta
Ano
by Major I L. ia
t * we
be SF ae
+2 a
allt
“y
” < ea +
” Sa i z
<p
rs s te $i,
_ - 4 ¢ 7
aftr tl
eee
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal),
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.,
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883,
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Caleutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except
in September and October.
(b) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members.
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other public
ms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
(e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings
and Memoirs of the Society.
(g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected
thereto.
CONTENTS.
-— o> a
Page ‘
Geometrical oe of a Plane ase oe Arc, Finite as well :
as Infinitest y Pror. Syampas Muxnopapuyaya... 391 :
Fresh Light on the Word “ Scarlet By Dr. E. D, Ross... 403 :
On the retardation and a eiclengicsis in the dissolution of fits 4
cury in Nitric Acid in the presence of minute 2 )
Ferric ek win and Manganous Nitrate.—By P. C. Ray,
a D.Sc. ote : ore one aoe wee 405
: cal List - Jaina MSS. belonging to Government in
S Onvaat Ti of the Asiatic Society of Bonga
= Gomcclea by PANpit Kounsavigart NYAYABHUSANA 407
Numismatic Supplement No, IX. “ —— of the Coins
in the Indian Mueum, Calcutta, including the Cabinet
the Asiatic Society Benga ° Vol. I1I—Mughal ~
Emperors of India, by H. Netsox Wricur, I.C.S.—By
» Gzo. P. Tayior... vee eo wwe, SAL
Proceedings for August, 1908 oe ie i OVE
Proceedings of the Medical Section for August, 1908 ya oak
:
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ASIATIG SOCIETY OF BENGAL
Vol. IV, No. 9.
SEPTEMBER, 1908.
IRWILEAMJONES
CALCUTTA :
_ PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1908.
President :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asubonls Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
D.Sc., F.R.S.E.
Vice-Presidents :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.I.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S.
= t oaatsste Red Cte, Ph.D., D.Sc.
di Shastri, M.A.
-accariens Optimal G. F. A. Habis, M.D., F.B.C.P., I.M.S.
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, ieee F.G:S.
Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I-MLS.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Lieut. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S.
_ Abdalla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D.
meee nena er
47. Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones quedam
auctoribus
D. Pratn et I. H. Burkitt.
Desoripte 8 sunt :—
ea aspersa, ex China yustrale;
Devscorent belophylloides, ex China orientale,
Dioscorea Benthamii, ex China orientale,
Dioscorea bicolor, ex China australe
woscorea Cumingii, ex insulis Philippinensibns,
Dioscorea daunzxa, ex Burma inferiore,
Dioscorea Fordii, ex China orientale
Dioscorea Hemsleyi, ex China australe et collibus Shanorum,
Dioscorea Listeri, ex provincia Assam in India
Dioscorea melanop yma, ex alpibus “Wiuaileyioin et China
trale,
| Dioscor orea Morsei, ex China australe,
Dioscorea persimilis, ex China australe et colonia gallica Tonkin,
ioscorea preecoe, ex China australe,
Dioscorea Scortechinii, ex peninsula Malayana et colonia gallica
Tonkin,
on
Dioscorea verans, ex insulis Andamanicis,
poscorea warburgiana, ex insula Celebes,
Dioscorea Wattii, ex montibus Assamicis Silkkimensibusgue
Droscorga ASPERSA. eleaads nobis igno ota. Caules glabri,
obscure triangulares, inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, purpureo-
fusci.. Folia alterna, membranacea, glabra, nigro-aspersa, late
cordata, acuminata, spies mucronulata, sinu basis obtusissimo,
extevtan a
paullulo minores, params rassate. Stamina sex, equal,
oderthare distincte bievioen ; - eatheags filamentis squilon
lanta foeminea ignota.
Cuina Avstratts. In provincia Yunnan, supra Meng-tze in
monte ‘Great Black Mountain” dicto ad 7000-8000 ped. alt.,
Hancock, 287.
Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est.
448 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.
DroscoREA BELOPHYLLODES. Ruddw nobis ignota. Caulis glaber,
inermis, teretiusculus, extrorsum volubilis, livido-viridis. Folda
inctis ; essere ar tennis, sults cm, longus, Spice mas-
cule nunc terne ad axillas foliorum, nunc ad axillas bractearum in
racemum brevem scant: alabastra elongata, obtusa; flores
sessiles in rhachi angulato rigidiusculo alternatim 1—2 mm,
distantes ; bracter lanceolate, ad 2 mm. longe ; bracteole ovato-
n Sone, labree, fi
Perianthii masculi lacinise exteriores ovato-concave, bru -
lineolatze, 1—1:25 mm. longe ; interiores exterioribus similes at
minora tenuiora. Stamina sex, squalia, filamentis equilonga ;
anther filamentis duplo longiores. Spice feeminex solitarize vel
bine, — axillares, ad 44cm. longs, ? dependentes ; flores
viter pedicellati, circiter 5 mm. remoti;. bractez =
lenchisted ndsnat Capsule pedicellate ; ale mature pergame
taces, latiores quam semicirenlaress fulve, unctulis Eneotiagas
inden iealie notate, 17—19 mm. longs, 1 14—15 mm. late, Semina
in quoque loculo solitaria (? Seicpes) cole Seeapaoate, 12—14
mm, longa, 12—14 mm. lata, ala membranacea loculum fere im-
plente subzequaliter cireumcincta,—D. glabra, C. H. Wright, pro
—— in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxi (1903), p. 91 (syn. excl).
- Cutna Ortentatts. In provincia Kiang-si ad Kiukiang,
Byscrer: et in montibus Lu-shan, Bullock.
Typi in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis reperiuntur.
Droscorga pre Radix nobis ignota. Caules glabri,
us pietaie sanailailaved: 15 mm. longus. Spice mascule
singule vel bine vel terne in paniculas longas eee
racemiformes disposite, nunc in axillis ere parvorum nunc in
axillis bractearum, ad 25 mm. long», 10—20-flore ; rhachis in
modo zigzag conspicuissime flexuosa; alabastra elobosa, magna
flores solitarii, sessiles, 2mm. remoti; bractex deltoideo-ovate,
acuminate, 1 mm. longe ; bracteole iis breviores. Perianti
ie Incintite liberm, biseriate,; brunneo-lineolate ; et
rotund, concave, 15 mm. longe ; interiorés obovate, exterioribus
erassiores paullulo breviores. Stamina sex, wqualia, in basi floris
pentesc* suther®. shlong, introrse, filamenti tis longiores. cemé
is glaber, aeenglaris ; bractese ovato-acuminate: ;
Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones, 449
[N.8.]
flores fceminei despicientes ; pedicellil mm.longi. Perianthii femi-
net laciniw exteriores ovate @, acute, crass@, 1-25 mm. longs, brunneo-
s
lineolate, 12—14 mm. longe, 11—12 mm. late. Semina gemina,
circumcirca mae mrt oppositifolia, cael Flora Hongkong-
ensis (1861), p. 367; O. H. Wright, pro parte, in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. xxxi (1903), . 92 (syn. excl.)
Carna ortenTALis, In Colonia britannica Hongkong: Happy
Valley, et Little Hongkong, (in Herb, Hongkong) ; Tytam, Hance.
DioscorEA BICOLOR. Rhizoma nobis ignotum. Caules alte
scandentes, teretiusculi, glabri, i mean 9." dextrorsum volu <Aicoiag
viridi-rufescentes. Folia opposita ( omnia? ) utrinque glaberrima,
fere concoloria, pallide lineolata, subcordata, breviter acuminata,
is
secondariis arg utrinque distinctis ; petiolus glaber, sulcatus,
us. Spice mascule simplices, sepius terne ad axillas
folioram, wikesenlo 1 em. longo incluso ad 12 cm. longee, 50—70-
ore ; flores alternatim oie) in rhachi trigono densius hogy ie
bractew lanceolate: 1—1-5 mm. lo ; bracteole perparve, ova
iain stale masculi laciniee ie ma exteriores e basi gibbosa or-
biculato-ovate, obtuse, brunneo-maculate, fere 2 mm, longer; in-
teriores ol c \aanral vix l mm. longe. cance sex, qualia, 05 mm.
Ss
in pCO simplices, 10—12-florse , flores ? despicientes ; bractese
ovato-lanceolate. Perianthii foeminei laciniw biseriate, ovate, in-
fas]
per, ntaces, exacte dimidiato-e to-elliptice, Jalsa et basin y versus
acute, subglauce, 22—25 mm. longe, 8-9 mm.
Cuina Avstrauis. In provincia “Yunnan, in scat
Mao-kou-tchong supra Ta-pin-tze ad =i Het alt, Delay,
et sine loco, Delavay, | 1829.” zat
Typi in Herbario Horti Botanici Pavisisat conservati sunt.
Species fructu distinctissima.
Droscorza Couminel. Radix nobis ignota. pects vastad
ibus
brévibus. dense vestitus, crassiusculus, inermis,
a rufo-nigrescens. Folia alterna, quinata ; foliola chatte-
edium i
anguste- “pes basi acuta, ‘apice breviter acuminata, margine
intégro,-ad 10 em. longa, ad 3-em. lata, penninervia, nervis
450 Journallof the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908,
secondariis utrinque sex, piers reticulatis gus sat distinctis ;
foliola intermedia similia ; foliola externa inzqualiter anguste
elt pen 7 cm. longa, 2°5 cm. lata, nervo laterali primo fere
medium equante; petioluli lem. longi. Racemi mas uli amenti-
rmes in paniculam ad 50 cm. Jongam axillarem copiose producti,
pedicellati, 5—10 mm. longi; flores efiote in rhachem villosum
aggregati, pedionltati-s ; bractea in pes insidens, ovato-acumi-
ta, villosa; bracteole similes at minores. Perianthiz masculi
lacinize ovato-lanceolate, ad apic cem canaliculate, albo notatee,
velutsi pein proferentes, exterivres interioribus paullo majores.
Stamina tres, equalia; anthers filamentis equilonge ; staminodia
> lata, stelinidibn paullulo mugis conspicua.
InsuLz PHILIPPINENSES. In insula Luzon, districtu Batangas,
Cuming, 9.
Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est.
Dioscorea patnza, Rhizoma ? horizontale, carne alba ba.
glaberrima,
apice acuminata, sinu basis vel ‘profundo id est anguste deltoideo
vel in foliis parvis aperto, margine integro, majora ad 16cm. longa,
ad 7 cm. lata, 5— ka pervis extimis ad mediam bifidis, nervis
proximis conspicuissime curvatis, nervis ondariis in rete
nervulorum sopodlentebias utrinque distinctis ; _ petite glaber,
canaliculatus, 5 cm. longus. Racemi masculi vel axillares vel in
lum gerentes diunidia vel ultra breviorem ; Phaghis glaber, rec-
tus; alabastra globosa, glabra; bractexe perparve, lanceolatze,
acuminate, 0°5 longe ; bisctache similes, minores ; flores respici-
entes; pedicelli 1 mm. longi. Perianthii masculi lacinie in
bo infundibuliforme connate, subsimiles, lanceolate, acute
brunneo-mac ulate, 2m mm. longe ; tnbus 1.5 mm. longus, Stomina
sex, equalia, in parte inferiori perianthii laciniarum inserta
antherxz oblonge, didyme, incurve, albs, introrse.
Borma. In districtu Amherst in cacumine montinm Danna
inter vicos Kawkareik et Thingan-nyi-naung versus fines si
enses, alt, 3000 ped. alt., Burkill, 30296,
Typi in ae ae hortorum botanicorum ad Kew et Cal-
cuttam conservati sunt.
Dioscorga Forp. Radix nobis ignota. Caulis oe teretius-
inermis, dextrorsum volubilis, viridis. Folia opposita,
glaberrima, ovato-hastata ae ovato-sagittata, acumi-
nata, sinu tase late deltoideo, ae integro, 7—8 cm. longa, 4
cm. ta, 5- vel 7-nervia, nervis subexternis distinctiasiiniy
is, nervulis secondariis vetionlatis infra distinctis ; petiolus
Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 451
(W.S.]
nate, naviculari-concave. Perianthit masculi laciniw Man ating
majores, subrotundate, concave, obtusissinie, 0°75 m onge ;
interiores minores clavate. Stamina sex, qualia, anthers
introrse filamentis equilonge. Spice feminex axillares, solituriz,
simplices, fructu maturo ad 18 cm. longs, dependentes ; flores ad
12. Capsule sessiles, be aetna alee maturse a mentacere,
conspicuixsime latiores quam semivirculares, 2 cm. longe, latee,
fusco-straminew. Semina in quoque loculo gemina, aubrotandat,
fere 2 cm, lata, inequaliter circumcirca alata, rufo-brunn
Batatas, Bentham pro parte, Flora Hongkongensis, (1861) 2 "ba,
C. H. Wright in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxi (1903), p. 91;
glabra, C, ee Wright, pro parte, in Journ, eit Soc, Bot. xxxi
(1903), p. 91.
Cuina Ortentatis. In colonia Hongkong, ore ; etiamque
in insula adjacente Lantao, Ford, 3; prope Won ejusdem
insule, Lamont, 758, et mercenarius Fordit, 659.
Typi in Herbario Regale Kewense conservati sunt.
Dioscorea Hemsteyi. Radix ignota. Caules pubescentes vel
puberuli, wetate glabrescentes, inermes, aliquo modo canaliculati,
sinistrorsam volubiles; bulbille absunt, Folia all
cordata, membranacea, supra puberula, infra dense pubescentia
vel ewtate parum puberu rula pallidiora, late cordata, basis sinu
rotundato, margine integro, acuminata, apice mucronu cm,
longa, 8 cm. lata, 9-nervia, nervis extimis spins bifurcatis,
nervulis secondariis subrectis quam tertiariis parum magis conspi-
supra distinctis, majoribus infra solaum prominenti-
bus distincts ; petiolus palescene vel puberulus, inermis, supra
late canaliculatus, 5m. longus. Cyma masculse 2—4 mm. lon
ore vel rarve ]—2-floree, in apsih ts amentiformibus ex axi axillis
folicrum divergentibus vel “dependen us ad 10 cm. longis dis-
posite ; rhachis basi 1O—25 mm. eat sporti pubescens, trigonus ;
ractee ovato-cordate vel lanceolato-cordate, puberule ; bracteole
absunt. Perianthii masculi floris campanulati lacinie in tubo
evi connate e illose; tubus 1 mm. longus; lacinize
lanceolate, dbtuse, brunneo-lineolate, exteriores quam interiores
paullulo longiores, Stamina sex, ad tubi superioram partem
affixa, qualia, perianthio conspicue breviora ; anthere filamentis
breviores. Spice foemines solitarie, ex axillis folioram depend-
entes, 5—16-flore, 3—5 cm. lenge; flores solitarii, sessiles, ad 2
remoti; bractese lanceolato-cordate vel RactacarOaten Perian-
thium fominei floris externe pubescens ; lacinie ovate, brunneo-
lineolate. Stamina infertilia parva adsunt. Ovarium dense
452 Journalof the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.
pubescens. Capsulx respicientes, parum imbricate, glabrescentes,
maturitate glabre, basi aliquomodo retusw, apice conspicuissime
retuse ; alze semi-oblanceolato- sete pergamentaces, castaneo-
polis ad apicem cristate, 25 mm. longe, 7 mm. late, Semina
gemina, ineequaliter alata. “
Cina AUSTRALIS Rea mete iN Montisus Suanicrs. In provin-
montibus “Shaniois principatu Yawng- -hwe ad Fort
igen Abdul Khalil, et ad Indein, alias Ang-teng, Ao
Khalil; Pwe-hla, in principatu ejusdem nominis ad 4000 pee
alt., “Catlett 826,
i x
geographica specimen unicum imperfectum fructu simillim
attulit, de quo hoc pores se pie ulla a erit,
Dioscorza Listert. Radix nobis "Eohotn. Oates Tolabt: 3
. diame tro spinosi, rufo-straminei, alte scandentes ; bulbilli
tibus, nervulis second
perce dE efctiattant Riese: heen canaliculatus, 10 cm. lon-
8. ores ignoti. ice foem —8-flore, fructiferse ad 12 cm.
longe ; rhachis snbtees tlavia, pan Capsule magne, sti-
pitate, apice truncate, stipite pilis stellatis dense tecto ; ale coria-
cee, latiores quam peblipohe a aha flavo-stramines, 35 5 mm. longee,
30 mm, late, Semina gemina, a, castanea, loculo fere implentia, ala
"membranacea inequaliter cicumcincta,
Assam. In montibus Duphlarum, Lister ; in montibus Naga-
rum, in valle fluminis Dekho, Watt, 11083; in districtu Sibsagar,
ae Tengali Bam, Hug.
ae 5B an. Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis ad Caleuttam con-
“servati sunt. Teste cel. Wattio planta bulbillos ita copiose format
_ ut dejecti pea pees:
- Dioscorza MELANOPHYMA. Tubera ghoroicea: potand ett dense
go rat obtecta, carne roseo-alba esculente.
_ mes, teretes, straminei, sinistrorsum volubiles \ bulbillia eee.
_osissimi, ad axillas foliorum producti, 5—7 mm Rees. -Polia
‘ alterna, quinquefolia rel peptesniobe, glaberrima, utrinque viridia ;
- petiolus glaber. us, 6 cm. longus ; foliola petiolata ; medi-
ar apice acuminatum, acumine mirabile
n. longum, ad 22 mm. latum, penninervium, nervis
Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 453
[W-8.]
ntif,
orum parvorum vel bractearum, ad 7 cm. longi, -flori ; rhachis
albo-pubescens, basiad 10 mm. sterilis, eed rege: solitarios 1 mm.
distantes gerens, teres, nec tortus; alabas lobosa ; bractese
Wot acuminate, in pedicello insides pubescentes ; ;
practeole absunt. Peri ‘anthit mascult lacin iseriate ; exteriores
rotundato- neice acute, pubescentes, 1 mm. long; interiores
ovate, breviores, crassiores. Stamina sex -@ifformia, tres ante peri-
anthii lacinias exteriores fere didyme in trorsm, tres altera parva
forsan sterilia, omnia eequilonga, dimidio laciniis breviora. Spice
femines solitarie, i in axillis foliorum superiorum, 3—4 cm. longa,
re; rhachis tenuis, in 15 mm, basalibus sterilis, pubes-
cens ; bractez ovate, acum inate, 1 mm. longe ; bracteole parve,
pubescentes, margine ciliate, lanceolate. Perian thit foeminer laci-
nize biseriate, pubescentes, biggies ovato-lanceolate acute,
interiores oblanceolate min Ovarium pubescens. Capsule
erabinentee, fulvee, herbaceo- a amen nee apice truncate, basi
fe; alee semi-obovate, concolores, 12—14 mm. longe,
mm, late. Semina ignota. Dioscorea pat hess alae (sphalm.)
Duthie in Strachey, Catalogue - the plants of Kumaon, 1906,
p. 186. Vitis No. 9032, Wall. Cat
Montes Inpiz Boreatis Et Gears AUSTRO-OCCIDENTALIS.. Mon-
tes Himalayice sine [loot * rome in Herb. Ind. or. Hook. f.
omson;: in principatu Kas o
C. B. Clarke, 31548; in principats 2 Chaath a valle Sao,
ped. alt., Lace, 1201: in regione Kulu, Trevor cor hams R. E. P.
27893 : in principatibus Sinileneihos prope Simla, 7. Thomson,
P
ly 6000 ped.
alt., Madden, et 5000—6500 ped. alt. Strachey; in districtu Dehra
Dun ad Missouri, 5500— 6000 ped. alt., sine Mackinnon, Gollan,
22145 in Mus. R. E. P., Duthie, 23098 ; in us me he ajpur,
ad 4000 ped. alt., Gollan: in Gar’ hwal, ial Dutt Pant, 19963
in Mus. R. E. Pusete 10 Nepalia, probabiliter ex vicinitate urbis
thie Scull : montes Bhutanice forsan, sine loco,
Gri 956 (K. D 5560). Montes Khasiane, sine loco, De Silva
in Wali, Coll., 9032; infra Cherrapunji, Hooker f. et T. Thomson ;
Soyung ad 5500 ped. alt., C. B. Clarke, 44724. In Chine provincia
unnan, sine loco, Bons ad’ Anty ; ad. oo pa 5500 ped. 2g
H hortorum regalium ad Kew et ero
Stn 8 ao haec c eet Kunth, facile
negligentia confunditur ; at enim s dantinets est. —
454 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
Droscorea Morsur. Radix nobis ignota. Caules glabri, fili-
formes, inermes, sinistrorsum volubiles, virides. Folda alterna,
tenuiter chartacea, supra errima, subtus ad nervos pilis per-
pusillis simplicibus sparsim hirtella, deltoideo- cordata, acutissima
vel acuminnto-acutissima, sinu basis latissimo, margine undulata
scariosa, 7-nervia, nervis extimis bifidis, nervulis pelion ish infra
distinctis, plurima 6 cm. longa, 3:5—4 cm. lata; petiolus glaber,
sulcatus, 2—3 cm. longus. Spice mascule s singule, simplices,
axillares ; flores solitarii vel bini, sessiles, in rhachi trigono
sparsim dispositi ; bracteew sub glomerulis flornm ovate, acumi-
nate ; bracteole obtuse. SEP trilobee. Perianthiz masculi crateri-
formis laciniz o vate, apice subrotundate. Staminum filamenta
sex, zqualia, fertilia aa sterilia tres; anthere didyma. Planta
feminea ignota.
Cuina AvstRALis. In provincia Kwangsi, ad Kuling, Morse,
Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est.
Species haec foliis D. panthaice, Prain et Burkill, similis; differt
staminibus
DroscorBa PERSIMILIS. Radix ee Caules tata a
rangulares, inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, rufescentes. Folza
suboppouith ta vel alterna, chartacea, glaberrima, jieltncide lineolata,
ovato-hastata, acuminata, apice minutissime mucron sabe sinu
basis late deltoideo, margine integro, rufinervia, 8—10c m. longa,
5—8 cm. lata, septem-nervia, nervis extimis profunde bifidis, ner-
vulis secondariis subrectis subtus diakiniotin; petiolus glaber, supra
canalicuintus, 5—8 cm. longus. Spicxe masculse sin vel per
ia in racemum 10—16 cm. longum disposite, 1O—15 mm. longe
5—20-flore ; flores in rhachi glabro 1 mm. ‘pemnend ; alabastra snb-
rotunda; bractes rufe, ovate, ad 1 mm.longe ; bracteole rufe,
late ovate, acute vel acuminate, glabre, floribus dimidio breviores.
Perianthii masculi lacinie fere equilonge, brunneo-lineolate,
exteriores naviculari-concave ‘ahaa, interiores obovate obtuse.
Stamina sex, sequalia; anthere filamentis longiores. Spicxw fe-
mines: axillares, dependentes, simplices, 10—20 cm. longe ; bh
8—15, breviter pedicellati, ae eee "5 rhachi angulato cire
em. remoti; bractew et bracteole adsunt. Cap ule dekgicusltiae:
alee mature. ee paullulo ible quam semicirculares,
rufo-straminex, livido notate, 20 mm. longe, 15 mm. late. Semina
in quoque locu lo gemian orbiculata, complanata, ala membranacea
testacea fere regulariter circumcincta. D. glabra et D. japonica,
C. H. Wright, pro arty! in Journ, Linn. Soc. Bot, xxxi (1903),
pp. 91-92,
Curna Avsrratis et Tonxry. In selene Chinensi Kwang-
tung in montibus Lo-fan, Fordit mercenari 8, 330 ; Kow-lun vel
in terra adjacente, Fordit mercenarins, 183: "in ‘insula Hainan,
Henry, 8407, 8690. Tonkin, in sylvis montosis prope Quangyen,
Balansa, 300 ; ad Moe-ha, Balansa, 4454. |
Vol. aye a 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 455
= in Herbario Horti ae a conservati sunt.
Species D. alate, Linn., maxime affini
nee COREA PRECOX. Tubera duo, in terram descenden
Caul cae ulus, teretiusculus, inermis, hirsuto-glabrescens, ae
sae sum ges 2S 50—100 cm. altus. Folza alterna, tenniter char-
tacea, pilis mollibus supra eatin infra dense hirsuta, late co
data vel superiora ovato-cordata, breviter acuminata, apice inst:
issime mucronulata, sinu basis lato, margine integra, 7—9-nervia,
nervis extimis sepe bifidis, nervis secondariis subrectis utrinque
distinctis, majora ad 7cm. longa et 7 cm. lata, plurima 4 cm.
longa et 4 cm. lata; petiolus hirsutus, sulcatus, 2—8 cm. longus.
ymee musculze axillares, 4—8-flore, 18 mm. longe ; flores subses:
siles in rhachi hirsuto; bractew lineari lanceolate, 3 mm. lon
racteole a minores. Perianthii masculi lacinizw iieck-
ate, omnes lanceolate, eg rai brunneo-punctate, exteriores
nam oe Rive ullulo majores, 1 mm. long, nec patentes ;
infundibulum ‘5mm, longum, Stamina sex, in as superiore
parte affixa; Sie, introrse, filamentis ger Cymex foemi
nex 3- floree ; axis 2—4 mm. longus; flores ovario ae eee
longi. Perianthii feeminet lacinize pave ‘eb btuse. Antherz
infertiles sex. Ovarium lanosum. Fructus ignotus.
Cuina Ausrratis, In provincia Yunnan, in clivis calcareis
prope Kongti, infra fauces Hi-chan-men, ad 6500 ped., Delavay,
3030; Yunnanfu, Ducloua, 737.
Typi in herbario Horti itary Parisiensis psoas sunt.
Species hxc ex affinitate D, yunnanensis, Prain et Burkill, et
D. birmanice, Prain et Burkill, Ai hia cognatas “titans pusilla
distinctissima,
Dioscorea Scorrecainil. Radiz nobis ignota, Caules pilis
rufis hirtello-glabrescentes, Smale castanei, ut videtur dextrorsum
volubiles. Folia alterna, 5—7-folia, glabra. alee tate brunneo-viri-
dia ; petiolus glaber, acer cae ate m, longus ; foliola
petio. olulata ; folioluam medium aUlandeolst keine tum,
ex apice obtuso vel subrotundato ab: ep e acuminatam, ‘ad 8 cm,
longum, ad 4 cm. latum nerv
7, supra indistinctis infra distinetis ; r ; rete nervulorum indistinctum ;
riorum vel bractearum parle sicher sterilis valle rufis
hi
castaneis. gp carirang hirsatus,
ovate, oa castanese, pubescentes, 2 mm. longs, Flores subses-
Siles, Perianthii feeminet cs consimiles, late ovate, acute,
pilis Gmcieis dense pubescentes, 1.5 mm. longe. Ovariu
pilis castaneis pubescens, 4—5 mm. longum. Capsul# conspicue,
456 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
exspicientes, apice mucronate, basi truncato-cordate, mox matur-
itate ad apicem secedentes ; alee subrectangulares, 2 oe externis
duobus rotundatis, glabre, fusco-castanex, 4—5 cm. longs, 11—12
mm. late. Semina i igno
RAK. Maxwell’s hill, Scortechinz. Tonkin. In monte Bavi,
ad esa ped. alt., Balansa, 4325,
Typi in Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis ad Calcuttam con-
Servati sunt et ad Kew. Species distinctissima.
Secniag VEXANS, Tubera esculenta. Oaules glabri, teretius-
s, dextrorsum volubiles, virides vel rubescentes, n
balbilliferi. Folia utrinque glabra, viridia, pellucido-punctata mal
Paes, opposita vel alterna, Sepissime oppo osita vel suboppo osita,
vata vel cordato-ovata vel in plantis immaturis ova ato-hastata,
pa ice acuminata, basi vel obtusissima vel truncata vel sinu aperto
tinctis alien tortuosis ; petiolus glaber, sulcatus, 2—5 cm
longus vel longior. Spice mascule nunc -nate in ifforsacent.
las racemiformes 14—25 ecm. fates decurvas disposite, nunc at
raro aa indie ne Aiea reel 8—20 mm. longs, J—25-
cule tenuis; rhaches spicarum in modo zigzag
torti, Gifomanes adalienhths globosa, foaailes ; ; bractezs ovate, acute,
05 mm. longe : ; bracteole similes, perparve. Perianthii masculi
lacinis exteriores oblonge, obtuse, firme, brunneo-lineolate, vix
1 mm. longe ; interiores exterioribus minores, oblanceolate, crass.
Stamina sex, equalia, antheris filamenta ‘equantibus introrsis.
C# freminese 1—2-nate, 15—20 cm. long, dependentes, circa
12-flore ; flores foeminei 'stricte sessiles, despicientes 1—2 om.
remoti, bibracteolati, glabri apsuls dependentes, stipitate ;
alee subcoriacee, semicireulares et apice et basi cuneate, imma-
ture 2 cm. longe
NsuL2 Anpamanicz. Sine locis, Man, Prainii-mercenarius,
25, = South Andaman, sine loco, Heinig, 314; Port Blair in col-
libus saxosis, Kingti mercenarius, 553, 569 ; Port Mouat in sylvis
montosis, Kingii mercenarius ; Bajajag valley, Heinig ; Namuna
fen King; Balughat, Kingit mercenarius: Baratang island,
'ypiin Herbario Horti Regalisad Calcuttam conservati
sunt. Species haec ad D. glabram, Roxb., valde affinis est ; differt
foliis inflorescentiisque.
- Droscorea Say Aga Uline. Radix nobis ignota. - Oaules
glabri, teretiuscnli, lev: videtur dextrorsum volubiles. Folza
alterna cl Haag utrinque viridia, ovato-elliptica, basi
ata vel tru truncata, 2 apice subito sacasieanna acuminata, apice
ipso rotundato, 112 em. longa, 8 cm, lata, margine rigido hya-
SO ea tt all Dibtin i ait
tae
Een ean See aieaan,
Vol. ne No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 457
v'9.]
lino, septem-nervia, nervis mee Fes ad medium evanescenti-
b lis reticulatis, supra infra prominentibus; petio-
lus glaber, conspicue sulcatus, ‘ em. longus. Spice masculee
ra hig tern vel screens ad axillas foliorum, u
coriacex, ovato-oblonge, apice rotundate, biseriatew, brunneo-lin-
eolate ; exteriores basi late ; interiores basi angustate, satiah
bus minores. Stamina sex, ad basin perianthii inserta, Ae: ia;
anthere oblonge, filamentis aa longiores. Plan ot feletuae
gnota. . warburgiana, ine MS., ex Koorders in todede el,
*SLands Plantentuin, xix (1898) 313.
LA CxLeBes. In districtu Minahasa ( Menado ) in sylvis
sents Pinamorongen, Koorders, 16720 ; ad Gorontalo, Riedel.
Species haec ex exemplis a cel. Koordersio benevolente com-
missis Acae Oe G st.
Dioscorea Wartu. Tubera ignota. Caules glabri, striati
lineis 8 vel pluribus, j juniores inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, viri-
des, nec bulbilliferi ri. Folia utringue glabra, nitentia, viridia, cori-
rectis supra subdistinctis infra distinctis ; UF essed glaber, late sul-
catus, 3—4 cm.longus. Spice mascule -natee in inflorescentiis
racemiformibus strictis ad 20 em, longis Bierce, 3—4 em. longe,
15 -flore ; rhachis panicule fere 2 mm. diametro; rhaches
spicarum recti vel aliquomodo curvati: alabastra obovoideo-glo-
bosa, sessilia ; bractese ovatw, acuminate, a
teole abs ant. Perianthii masculz lacinie aati es late oblonge,
apice rotundate, firme, brunneo-lineolatex, interiores similes mino-
res. eagp Sex, sequalia, antheris flamentis equilongis intror-
sis. Spi we foeminese es ee 10—12-flo he magne, des-
qitonrias: E praee! ; ale latiores quam sainiiel
lacese mm. longe, aia late. Semina
in quoque loculo gemina, subovata, on ala membranacea
castanea parum inequaliter circumcinct
Inptia Orrentatis. In montibus sikkimensibus ad Rishop
Jhora, a 2 In montibus Khasianis provincie Assam ad Cherra-
punji, Griffith ; ad apes et prope r vals Borpani, etcae eet A et
mbo a d 3000 ped. alt., 0. B. Clarke, 43801 : ti-
alt., ii mercenarius ; in districtu Sibsagar ad Rajahbari,
Wait 1 1igée We Bengalia orientali, sine loco, Griffith, 5537, 5551,
Typi in Herbario Horti Ror ad Calceuttam conservati sunt.
Foliis D. aculeate, Linn., ——
Pat, opengl tre et St ies
ete den? Sg Wye ht = -
rs
ea prieteeig | Beg ey ee
oD Hage, Oe! ico 3
Df Cae
' ¥ . ae im ia > Sie, = Ars : ‘
te: aes are) A = VE ACO ee '
ne: iz eS Soaps “5 ae er a eee eee US Et eae a+ a = ee
fm, gl Cy. ae ive sy eo eee et od
ae "a " i , rm : ss Gitta i +
48. Notes on a Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol,
aya.
By Artuur VEnis.
The materials for this short notice I owe to the great kind.
ness of A. W. Keith, Esq., of Gaya. During last winter, when
opening one of the many mounds still to be seen in the tiny
valley of Hasra Kol, 14 miles east of Gaya, Mr. Keith came on
the circular slab with the inscription now reproduced. The slab
of hornblende rock, 2’ 2” diameter, was found in the centre of the
mound and 4’ below the surface: it was horizontally laid in clay
on what would seem to have been the floor of a building. Below
it was a shaft 9’ square and 10’ deep, coated with 1” lime-plaster
compactly filled with earth, and resting on a bed of rock, Exca-
vation of this shaft yielded nothing.
ur inscription is a dharani or magic litany for the protec-
tion of a building or enclosure of some kind which belonged to a
monk named Vipulakaramati. Lines 11—19 contain the prayers,
which begin with an invocation to the Rsis and to the Usnisa and
white parasol of all the Tathagatas, and continue with the magic
syllables him, brim and the rest so combined as to hinder or
d
1
= identity with the ‘deity (in this case, the Buddha) whom he
nvokes. There cannot be much doubt as to the symbolism of
some of the objects drawn within the circle, viz., the Vajra and
andra, or white disc of the rete and the syllable him
siiicetbedd within the litter, But what is to be said of the human
e on the right and on the left of the Vajra? Mahamaho-
padhyaya Haraprasida “astri very kindly supplies a stl
is U kaucalya or the Means of Salvation and that on the left
is eee ics or _Transcendental know Whether
the rude drawings are in themselves decisive is a question for
those who know. I would merely recall attention to our text
460 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
which describes the devotee at two stages ; first, when by a mental
act ns is about to realize the yellow him within the white disc of
the n (lines 1 and 2); and next, when after realizing his
identity with the Buddha, he has turned away from Vajra and
Moon, WHIAILIT AA ATT (1. 4). Can it be the case that the
figure here outlined is only: that of the devotee himself as in
progress through the stages which our text describes ?
inscription is not dated; but on paleographical grounds
t may be assigned to the twelfth century. Its alphabet clearly
slo to the Proto-Bengali type, to use the convenient name
iv:
Text.
Lines 1. @t vat aera) afa fatea saneeciet S ut
| aaa adn +t t+ tte teetosR
sar, et ttt te tttt+t+ee
Btttt¢trtt¢+ CA aAfefa aga
eareucteanand Ta AAMLGAAT Ba |
faraupmiteeet qauag fara <tena-
suena mMiagasafactad faita-
worad | feraTeqTTTATAT RT ETAR B-
UGA TUMARTEs fauty | TUT
, 10, aaaumarrae fase aa-
, lL samara | ot efaansafe Sf aa
» 12. qardtatafeargrs | ea"? waael ga"? faen-
, 13. ewgaacti £2? ? at | wena waa
» i ?w? Pasamermeqeai feaomrat 1 eas
» 1b. af agquittttt crevenn fase Se s?s
aty 16, aifaema at AAT SS MAT TewewaRTt l
4001. Ses alt ? at awe fercraat
Py, ero BS:
eat
Oo 1 ED oR.
Vol, IV, No. 9.) Notes on a Buddhist Inscription. 461
[W.8.]
Lines 19,
3 a0.
Lines 1. 2.
+ 4.
4 5:
3 6.
Ss re
‘5 a1;
a A:
” 12, 13.
: 13, 14,
- 17:
19,
waa aret
at a usat Squat 2 SAUaAIM | ates aai a at
faxta TavaTat a |) | STSeAT:
Notes.
Read yUH |e Piet (or wepetet) ¥ wratq
atai The loop to the left of % is marked with a
sort of Kaékapaksa, which would seem to mean
that the loop is either ‘@ wrongly placed below ®,
or is the vowel sign.
Omit @ after azq; as a mark of elision is visible
in the right hand margin.
Read GRAIAQLISUAIAT ARBTAtACTH The con-
junct WH was at first engraved after queda and
then corrected into ® ; but the further necessary
corrections were overlooked.
Read yqunifagrat fran faa
Read @quTam
Supply a principal verb, eg, faaTatq after
auiwatayta Read afanaynte, which is a
loose construction. The cursive form of g is here
used,
Read agimatagrafaatays |
faaecaaact or feahremaRT ?
16. Read ¢%. Mark the not infrequent conjunction
of guttural & with palatal W which, as Buehler
observes, was probably due to faulty pronunciation.
Read qaurat HETOSTa. The engraver apparently
began ' with the letter ¥,
a4 a wf aTat or ATaT is obscure.
(September, 1908.]
462 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
oo 2 \
\
Se
x
Pe i Li ae
ws - : a
: Sank. 1o
Fe Org ‘ '
= Sieh bas of « ey
ney rb
49. The Kosi River, and some lessons to be learnt from it.
By Captain F. C. Hirst,
Speaking of the work of man, in contrast with that of
nature, in the basin of the Mississipi River, eeu and
Salisbury, = a egy ican scientis cad say
“ are, to-day, not wholly i in Samra with the pie trans ort-
ation of the same area a century ago... . It is doubtful whether
Ww
"regarded not only as a potent geological agent, but dangerously
‘so to himself. The hope is t that the intelligence that has
wrought a change in surface conditions, serviceable for the
‘present, but dangerously so to the future, will be so enlarged as
“to inspire a more intelligent control of surface conditions which
‘Shall compass the future welfare as well as transient benefit.
<The: Mississipi and Ganges (with such parts of the feeders
of the fatter as occupy a portion of the region known as the
Songétia plain) have much in common, and the advice tendered
.by the two authorities quoted aber applies with greater force to
India than to America, because the conclusions _arrived at by
ample Egponinntion to guide them in esting practically with river
estions, we, in India, are compe elled to resort to 2a eens
based on the nemdbay of the rivers of sikes countries which, from
time to time, have received careful attention. She = hone
rivers flowing through p ‘similar to the Gangeti
behave in much the sam’ ee it de nok le to form
very fair idea of how far it is, or is not, at present, advisable to
tamper with — a stream 2 the Kosi. sation its reaches in the
lains
whi Esha h they may have afforded temporary relief in
ih “places pain oe nsidered to have justified the
1 Chamberlin and Salisbury, ‘Geology and its processes,” p. 620.
464 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
xpenditure which their provision and maintenance entailed and
still entail. The history of the endeavours to keep the river
under control appears to go back a very long way; although there
is no direct evidence to show the date of construction of the Bir
Band (vide diagram No. 1), which gicmeg fet sec to have
been built along the right bank of the Kosi as a protective work,
that date is certainly several centuries tsck. The Band extends
for many miles roughly along Longitude 87° East, and to this day
North-Western Railway, of having been broken from time to time,
and the frequent gaps in it show that it has suffered considerably
either at the hands of the Kosi, reve this is just as likely—from
the ravages of other rivers lyin ng to the west of the Band; no
waterways appear to have been left ehvongh the Band, and to- day
r
ster of the situation. The above remarks are based on the
assumption that the Bir Band is a river-protection work; there
are those whe. look on it as a boundary fortification; if this latter
view is correct, there would assuredly be portions of the Band
raised above its or dinary level to serve as forts, blockhouses, or
)
length of the Band, and it may therefore, I think, be accepted
areas from riverain depredati
In recent times, on the left bank of the Kosi, in the Purnea
of the Bir Band, giving temporary a which, as will be seen
later, is probably a menace to “future welfare.” At the point at
which the Kosi enters the Ganges oustanaie trai works
have been erected by the Bengal and North-Western Railway
Company ; these are of intr type, and a description of them
is beyond the scope of this no
In all the attempts refered to above, perhaps with the
exception of the modern works at the mouth of the Kosi, which
lead the river into the Guriges ‘Sai a bridge, no effort appears
to have been made to provide for suitable emergency or other
outlets through the embankments; this point is significant, and
its results will be explained in detail hereafter.
About eighteen months ago, an officer of the Public Works
Department was placed te emporarily on special duty to make a fall
si
known to the writer, before t thie ilies ool ors out any of
the considerable amount of field work which a report would have
necessitated, he reverted to his “aga ge EN and
the matter has not since been reo reopened, me to time the
Purnea Local Board has enquired into we suiack, but no ——.
conten taken, as far as I am aware, to carry into practic
the many and varied suggestions put forward by those caer oe
sd Silica ee a Rapa:
Vol. 1V, No. 9.] The Kost River. 465
[N.S.]
a local knowledge of the river's action. Mr. Shillingford,' some
years ago, published a pamphlet on spew river, advocating the
theory that it behaved somewhat like a swinging pendulum which
but does not hold sont altogether ; recent writings, mostly
published since Mr, Shillingford's time, show that a perpetual
oscillation theory cannot be accepted under the circumstances
Mr. een, the Public Works Officer referred to as
aving bee ed on special duty e Kosi som
months back, asked me, since I had then very recently finished a
survey of the river in British territory, i i
7e
r. Green ; further, since I considered the embankment system
to be an erroneous one fora river like the Kosi, and since I believed
that the Public Works Department would, if it attempted pei
rambo be compelled to resort to rigid embankment ts, I deci
that it would be best to give no opinion at that time. but to
continue ahs studyoftheriver. This note is the resuit of the further
Eastern Bengal and Assam, the importance of which does not appear
to have been fully realized.
e training of rivers is a subject which ae received much
aktanition from engineers for many centuries pas e Phoenicians
and the ancient Egyptians inaugurated a science eka in the last
300 years has resulted in the launching of projects having far-
reaching effects. The Chinese, - however, oy give us the best
examples of th y-designed attempts
benefi gen
in the act of —s ad finite programme ‘of f land Bebe eae
into a fixed bed, and intained there oF the closing, with
epenson on lands which sadly n
Wear g
— tion has been compelled to raise the height of Gs dines
og to make them keep pace wi with an ever-increasing flood
1 “ Journal” Asiatic Society, Bengal, Vol. xliv, part 1, page 1. See also
ceedings, page 41, at *
466 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
level; at the present time the river runs many feet above the
surrounding country, while the low lands have been drained and
ealtivated and support a a a ste aca spikes; year by year;
an unusually heavy flood breaks down or overtops the embank-
ments, an: the pent-up lating aa death to iia posterity of those
who, originally in good faith, gai the way for disaster.
The terrible results of the embankment system in China
should serve as a warning to Indian engineers ; it is very doubtful
if the warning has yet been taken, and it is more than probable
that the heavy floods which in very recent years have devastated
several of the North Bihar districts are mainly, if not entirely,
due to the prevalence of embankments in those parts ; “ training
works carried out with the object of forcing a river of the nature
of those under discussion, however small that river may be, to ot
and maintain a course which it has no tendency to assume, m
be contrary to the intentions of nature herself. Ane iitancnt.
with little or no waterway through it for the carrying off of flood
waters, is a glove thrown in nature’s face—an insult which she has
not yet been known to leave unavenge
I am told on good authority, by those with mature experience
one district over eighteen inches in thirteen years, and in another
over three feet i in Fala years ; the latter district is per bhaaee >
the former district is Muzaffarpur, the figures. being those of
Mr. Disney, District Maptncer, up to 1898. Se ak date the flood
levels appear to have shown signs of f her rising, Further
there, I am informed, lands which were dry a few years back
are now perennially inundated. Many other ag npstsee of floods
being on the increase —— be quoted, and it is very significant
that in nearly every case embankments aes in ae distressed
do serions damage although embankments do not exist in the
neighbourhood, or, if they exist, they are too insignificant to
be serious factors in the trouble; but as far as I can ascertain,
there is no recorded case in which floods appear to be increasing
in intensity in which embankments do not exist close at hand, and it
seems to be pretty certain that where floods occur in localities in
which there are no embankments, those floods do not appear to be
becoming more violent as years goon, The natural inference is
that the embankment is to blame for increases in floods under most
circumstances.
here is a difference of opinion as to the actual effect of
embankments on the beds of streams, some anthorities holding that
although the bed of the stream is undeniably raised, there is a
limit to the possible rise. I do not consider that sufficient proof
has yet | brought forward to show that a limit exists, and
> on -the-point remains, we can but assume
that ‘the damage which may occur before the limit is reached is
nitely worse than that which would be caused, in the interim,
Le St ite
Vol. IV, No. 9.} The Kosi River. 467
[N.S.]
by floods of a more or less fixed high level. KEmbankments
designed to keep every drop of flood water from protected lands
are inadvisable, but it may be admitted that if the design of the
embankments permits certain flood waters to wander over protected
areas, those embankments may be of use, and nature may,
not unreasonably, sas no resentment to their growth; in other
words, it may, at any time of unusual flood, be necessary to admit
flood waters to so- eciled: protected lands even to the extent of
seriously inundating those lan
catchment area of the Kosi, in the Himalayas, has been
estimated by Colonel Burrard, F.R. S., ' at about 23,992 square
miles ; the river collects its water from mountains, of late elevation,
geologically speaking, subjected to a heav annual rainfall, In
point of area of hill catchment, the Kosi is considered to be the
third largest of the Himalayan Rivers, ranking second only to the
Indus and the pape see The Kosi, for the last 100 miles of
its course, runs nearly in a straight line, lying almost due North
and South, faa the point at which it debouches from a defile in the
Siwaliks (or outer Himalayas) to that at which it empties itself
into the Ganges, opposite Colgong. This 100 miles occupies a bed,
or rather a series of beds, on the plain, which slopes, with a slight
tilt from West to East, from North to South. The tilt of the plain
of the Ganges in this neighbourhood i is of utmost importance. At
first sight it would be natural to expect the river, in aye
tertitory, to take a course bearing somewhat east of South; i
ygone days the river actually took such a course, but, fro sgh
original position (roughly Sonth-east, and possibly still more “Bast
than South-east), it has gradually moved westwards until it assumed
its present course, which it probably maintains mainly by virtue of
the large volume ‘of water which it carries in the rains
The subject is perhaps best approached by considering the
Kosi River as it was, as = ie and as it will be; his di
considerable degree of accuracy.
e history of the river has been very aii d by the
gradual depression of the rock floor underlying the Gah eetic plain,
owing, perhaps, to the amount and the weight of the silf which
for s has been accumulating on the surface. me > scientists
caused a rise in land Pienhen, and the rise, in the case under
discussion, would have occurred in the Siwalik Ran It is,
however, much more probable that the Siwaliks, which are 2 known
Burrard and Hayden—‘“* ‘Geography and Geology of the Himalaya Monn-
tains and Tibet,” Part III, page 131; see also page 149et seq. In discharge,
as well as area of hill catchment, the Kosi is considered by three authors to
be the third largest of Himalayan Rivers; but it is admitted that the figures
on which the discharge has been calcnlated may be inaccurate.
468 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
es rca been rising within a very recent period, and may still be
, owe their elevation to the thrust from the North which has
elevated the Peg) aie History, tradition, and even ocular
sineeen in this no
Diagram No, T ‘shows, i in black, the country just North and
ee of the main channel of the Kosi River as it exists cai with-
the line of the hills, and, in red, the same area as surve by
Henne and published in his famous atlas of 1783 ; the say ha of
towns mar in red are identical in both the old ‘and recent maps
and rr have been used as the fitting points between the two
surveys; there are, ‘indailitediy, many discrepancies in Rennell’s
maps, but the area covered by “Diagram No. 1 can , at any rate up
to the hills, be considered as jolene accurate, since the positions
of most of the main towns and villaves are correct according to
our existing maps. The area inside po hills is not as correct as
it might be, but, fortunately, in 1767 Kinloch marched up the
Comla (Kamla) River and mapped his route, and it is from
Kinloch’s work that Rennell buts in that portion of his map. The
distance [from Mynathpur he point marked X (in red) in
map in this vicinity. A further point in favour of Rennell is that
our own maps of this neighbourhood are not based on a careful
detailed pith
Examining the diagram, we find that in 1767 the Comla
(Kamla) a right through the Siwaliks, while to-day it rises
in them ; further, on reaching” the point X, Kinloch noted a st rong
flowing from the North, probably the main stream of the
old Kamla, and he found (or he would surely have noted it) no
stream running to the east asthe main Kosi now runs. From X
he turned westwards along the red stream shown in the diagram, and
having followed it for some distance, he returned to Mynathpur by
e had gone by. Now Rennell shows the west arm.o
the old Kamla (the stream last mentioned above) as rising east of
the present junction of the Tamba and Kosi, and here we meet the
only really inaccurate point in Rennell’s map; the inaccuracy can
however, be explained by the fact that Kinloch did not follow that
stream to its source and that he may have given it an imaginary
source in high land into which it disappeared from his view. Be
this as it may, I think that there is little doubt iva that the stream
carried the water of the Tamba Kosi to the point X, and there,
receiving the waters of the Likhu Kosi, turned southwards, and
ier as the Kamla for the rest of its course.
may therefore suppose that the Likhu Kosi was the upper
pene Baten of the Kamla, but the difference between the point x
Vol. ey 9.) The Kosi River. 469
S.]
and the junction of the Likhu and main Kosi still needs explana-
tion. In 7 no siprinnce ran eastwards from the junction just
mentioned, while a very strong stream now runs in that direction
and intercepts the ethos of the Likhu and Tamba von ue
natural tendency of the Likhu Kosi’s mouth under the n
tions would be to move og ee and it is possible that Rennell's
map is not, after all, out in Azim
In addition to the evidense' of Rennell’s map, there.are other
points which Depgore the conclusions drawn from that map.
We have said that the Tamba Kosi in 1767 very probabl
flowed into the Kamla; when it is remembered that different
- are almost, if not actually, linguistically interchangeable letters ;
and lastly, that the nomenclature of many Himalayan rivers is at
present a controversial _ it must be admitted that there is a
great similarity between the names Tamba and Kamla; this
similarity is emphasized Dy the existence, in the Purnea District,
of a stream also known as the Kamla which is in direct prolonga-
tion of the upper course of the most easterly feeder of the Kosi,
viz., the Tamru!; here we find almost an identical parallel with
the former exam le,
further and even more striking case exists; the Tiljooga
River now flows in imaginary prolongation of the udh Kosi; if the
Siwaliks did not exist, the two rivers would probably be one. At
one time this appears to have been the case; for, if we look to the
north of the Choorea Ghatee Hills we find a stream called the
Trigooja crossing the dotted red line between the Dudh Kosi and
the Tiljooga; the elevation of the Choorea Ghatee Hills * would
cause the appearance of such a stream as the Trigooja, and it is
very remarkable that its name shonld be that of what | assume
to have been a stream which once crossed the present bed of the
Trigooja at right angles.
radition in North Bhagalpur states that, in the past,
streams of much greater size than the existing rivers flowed from
the north; a careful observer may notice that the undulations
which occur in this part have, although long since smoothed by
wind and weather, still the appearance Re remains of old wed 3
stream now _— dead, rans in “ap bed. which was i Obvichaly zs
cience, Risto? ‘tradition oud ocular demiomstration all agree
1 Burrard and Hayden, on page 150, Part pe - their “ Geography and
Geology of the Himalaya Mountains and Tibet,” give the following sources to
the different names used for this river: Tam a (Montgomerie) Tamor
(Hodgson); Tambur (Hooker), The authors ‘Beitlalies accept the name
‘am!
2 Burrard and Hayden—* Geography and oe of the Himalaya
Monntains and Tibet,” Part III, footnote to page
“The affluents of the Kosi have not been waa ne converge by the ridges
running southwards from Kinchinjanga set Gosainthan, but by the recent
rise of the lesser Hiielayiis range across their path.”
470 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. -
in pointing to a recent elevation of the Siwaliks, and I hope that
sufficient evidence has been brought forward to convince the reader
that the feeders of the Kosi within these hills, were, in very recent
times, independent or semi-independent rivers flowing southwards
through the area now occupied by the Siwaliks.
At first sight it may appear to be strange that of all the feeders
of the Kosi River, north of the Siwaliks, only one, the Arun, has
maintained a way through those hills to the plains ; there
point has been insufficient to check the course of the river, or
possibly the erosion of the river has been able to keep pace with
the elevation. Secondly, from time to Ses the — has been
reinforced by the Ware ‘of other streams on each flan , and this
reinforcement must e had a consi ee effect both on the
still erg rer and it seems possible, but wag te ee that the exit
re-sekeelioh the flow towards the plain. It is handily likely. I think,
that the rate of elevation to-day is sufficient to again cause the
damming up of the river.
e changes detailed above are so far-reaching, startling, and
contrary to the very slow processes of nature, as generally accepted
by geologists, that, before proceeding further, it may be well to
consider whether other agencies, besides that of slow growth dne
to the depression of the plains, have not helped to effect those
changes.
Roughly speaking, a slow elevation of one foot in a century
ould, in a hill, be geologically rapid ; from the term “slow eleva-
tion” I exclude the effects of a catastrophe. We do not know,
Siwaliks before the hose» wl of the old Kamla were deflected
towards the Arun. The minimum growth must have been several
feet, and it is possible that even a fifty-foot rise may have been
insufficient to cause the deflection. We have had earthquakes in
the interval between Kinloch’s time and our own, but sinve 1762
no sndden earth movement has occurred which would have caused
the changes under discussion ; Kinloch in 1767, or five years after
the greatest earthquake which India has known in ee times,
found a state of affairs oe which has alte ateriall
in the last 140 years, and. although the shock of 1762 may have
inued impercep tible alae which continued for some time.
Since 1762 we seem to have had no convulsion of nature more
ae
Val. IV, No..9.] The Kosi River. 471
[N.S.]
intense than such earthquakes as that of 1897 ; the effects of that
Shock are not properly known; certain areas in the plains were
certainly depressed, but how far these depeeimiens were only due
to local conditions of sub-soil, etc., we have no knowledge.
: was noticed after the earthquake of 1897, by several old
and experienced Indigo Planters in North Bihar, that” many minor
streams, in and near the Siwaliks, changed their courses consider-
ably ; it is well known that in oe a minor changes are
not of infrequent occurrence, and that nature has not yet ‘assigned
anything like permanent levels to ee Siwalik regions ; at the sa
time she seems to be on the balancing point between secure ied
insecure levels. After the ear thquake, the Nepal Darbar caused an
ir i into the changes in stream beds to be made, but
heavy silt-carrying capacity, and consequently severe rock-abraising
power, might yield information that at one time a river had passed
over what is now a dipin the Siwalik ranges. Surveyors, too,
could throw light on the situation by measuring the heights of
' existing depressions in the Siwaliks above the pr esent course of the
western arm of the Kosi within the hills.
The past, present, and future history of that portion of the
river lying within the hills has now been dealt with ; its case is
very different from that of the portion occupying the plains; in the
hills the function of the river is to carry away, as fast as possible,
all débris and matter it can pick up, carry, and pus ng, and also
such material as itis able to transport in solution ; the river is
with matter to be transported in a number of ways, the details of
which need not be entered into here ; the chemical and mechanical
denudation of the hills are the feeding agents, and a pants of
these two agents is outside the scope of this note. On re g
t
constructive in its action; the plains themselves are formed almost
entirely by sys river from ‘deposits placed layer upon es deposits
carried from t} s dur
e hills and built up by slow processe ing many
ore of pedi The plains section of the river is at the present
mom in construction work; at some future time, as
will cor seen later, its final life-object will be completed by the
assumption of destructive action, during which stage, having first
levelled its catchment area to the level of its plain area, it wi ‘ill, by
slow degrees, reduce both to the level of the sea; until then the
cure with which nature originally created the river cannot be
nally fulfilled; every river, except the mountain torrent which
renee itself directly into the sea, into a large lake or another
stream close to the hills, must pass through three stages of existence,
472 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
a its youth, during which it is destructive in its action,
(the Kosi River in the hills), its middle aye, or constructive stage
(the Kosi in the plains, as we see it now), and, finally, its old age,
or perhaps dotage is a better term, in which it again becomes
ici
point of view, of elt auarthitaat
he action of the river in its constructive stage is somewhat
eased although definite laws are obeyed by every river
under similar circumstances, there are certain points connected
with thes e laws which, being often inexplicable to us, aré@ classed
together as the “character” of a river; for instance, if a river
invariably carried the same amount of water, if its bed flpwed
i i c er
which it passed were homogeneous and of the same material as its
sree for its whole course, the river might fairl be classed as
with no individual character. Any va variate however slight
it. se be, from the perfect river just described, must introduce
at least one element of characte which moe mene “ any moment,
the calenlations and plans of the grea river expert living ;
fortunately for us, theoretosttys the Kosi Doasts vg little rior
character during the last 80 miles of its cou and, with one
exception, its feet should be obedient 0 xaieiiod rules.
The exception is the actual reason for a sudden change of course,
and it will be dealt with later
Immediately on the Ieidine side of the falls by which the
to carry forward and deposit uniformly over the plains, or remove
to the sea; the loss of energy is due to the sudden change in grad
which, above the falls, is that of a mountain torrent and below
them that of a comparatively sedate body of flowing water ;
through the alluvial cone the river runs in one main channe 1
which may be considered to be semi-permanent ; its permanency
depends entirely on no change occurring at its debouching point,
and, since that point is hedyed in by hard rock, a semi- permanent
channel at least may be accepted through the débris cone; if a
very heavy fall of rock occurred on the east or west side of the
gorge, which now leads the Kosi into its present path, changes of
e
‘away so slowly by weathering, and building operations p:
so comparatively rapidly, that each year renders sudden prasges
‘at this point more improbable. Sonth of the cone the plains
oo all sides awaiting the pleasure of the river to elevate
‘The action of a moving. body of water over a sandy plain .is
a
q
Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 473
[N. sith
bed ; ’ these, in their turn, help to in rease the size of the bar; if
we apply the action of this batons river to that of the Kosi
in the seaaite, on which eres is no sea to neutralize the flow, it is
stones which it is propelling, , and with t
material as can be conveniently Pema the at, is a nase.
what steep bed until, with a decreased current, the power to roll
material falls to a minimum; the river has then reached what we
may look on as a normal of gradient; even then it will continue to
roll matter along its bottom, but the further we get from the cone
the smaller in bulk will be the matter rolled. All this time two
other phases of actions are in progress; as the feicmeac dl = ao
current decreases, its suspension-carrying capacity |
and matter is steadily deposited in the bed, so that the “ed
aan gradually raised. The other phase is one which I believe
has not been sufficiently noticed by writers on the subject; it is a
eee of ploughing action which tends to push to one side, and
deposit there, a considerable amount of material which helps very -
greatly to form the unstable banks which all such rivers as the
Kosi have. Were we see the parallel between water running into
the sea and into aplain sand. In the former a bar was formed,
in the latter the water continues to push forward, and meidedtally
to one side, all the material that it can, this material being that
which, under different conditions, would have made up a bar.
te processes described above are permitted to. continue
undisturbed for some years, the river, its bed and its will,
except at high flood, be entoud well above the country on either
side ; at flood times the banks will, however, be overtopped by
water, and a spill, great or small, according to circa prorat will
inundate the surrounding country. These spill waters, coming
-rest, deposit tically all the sedi t they held in cuaponaiot,
thus spreading a layer of sand or mud over the areas in which
they operate ; a gradual building-up of the low lands is thus
effec
question of h
stesso. in a masterly note! read by him in — before the
| Geological Society of London—Journal, 1863, p,. 321—354.
474 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1908.
Geological Society, considered that bank elevation, so far as the
was concerned, was often due to the running water of the
water at its sides,
mes little still water on sat a side (for tlie ras of the
country is too great to admit of water standing as freely as it
does near the Ganges ), steadil y for the whole of their dongles sacs
their banks. Other writers give other reasons for this phenomenon,
but none, I venture to think, meets the case of the Kosi so a
as the ploughing theory given above. When once the bank i
formed there are other agencies which tend to raise it still farther,
or one of these is particularly significant in the case of the Kos
ver.
At about Longitude 87° East the force of the west west winds
which sweep Bihar from March until the monsoon bursts, s, begin s
to feel, in a very marked manner, the effect of the damp climate
of Eastern Bengal; these winds, heavily laden with dust and sand,
on meeting the first sign of a damp atmosphere begin to lose their
strength, and, as in the case of a silt-laden river, the decreasd
velocity causes the dropping of, at any rate, a part of the burden
is
banks are actually raised by this ei cannot be said, althongh
it would not be difficult to obtain a tolerably accurate idea if a
few simple field experiments were pone out. 1t must be remem-
the banks of the river, since it must give ‘hens ciimatel width.
There remain two other points which throw a considerable
light on the building operations of the river; they are the effect of
spill ern aes on undulating country, and the reasons for,
We will first examine the effect of spill water deposits on undu-
dating tracts.
‘spill waters cover an undulating country en a
deposit will be greatest where the water is deepest ; it is ther
easy to see how low lands grow more rapidly than those situated
at a greater elevation ; a series of floods, consequently, may be looked
on as capable of levelling altogether a slightly undulating area.
Vol. IV,:Nos9j. . The Kosi River. 475
(N.S. ]
The waters are undoubtedly helped by wind and weather, but the
main levelling agent must be the silt they carry.
t has been stated that changes in river bed are the probable
cavses of such undulations as occur in the neighbourhood of the
osi River; bir explanation of this is en gt to the views of
many who have written on the su ubject, but mind it is so
imple a Logical, that I take the liberty a oadeag forward my
ow
ors us assume that the river has for some years occupied one
bed and that it has raised that bed and its banks considerably ; at
a time of rising flood,a tree trunk, sunken boat, orsome such obstacle
becomes er ge in one bank of the river and forms, on its up-stream
in eating a ceca through the bank. When once a reach is
effected, a change in the direction of the whole pated may occur ;
iT
low lands on the side on which ah reeset 6 te oaanieili after
doing an enormous amount of damage, eventually, let us say for
argument’s sake. takes a new course parallel to the old one,
half a mile to the east; it is possible to conceive a series of stich
moves, which will leave ridges along which the river recently ran,
and depressions between each two ridges, in which, for many
centuries, no river bed has existed. In course ee time winds, rain,
first sight this theory appears amabiae A little
i nee here
constructive river in the world obeys. The | aw may
briefly as follows :— “ A constructive ee by the
silt, eraiuallied sala its grade, or fall per mile, starting trim
the point most distant from its source and ecu the
reduction in grade up stream ” — the building up of the portion of
British India icvalead has therefore commenced near the Ganges
and is slowly invading the whole plain northwards, the rate of
progress eens on many things which require some
oO
eye ahs
Diagram No.2 is somewhat similar to a diagram given by
7 eceeeeon. in the note already refe to. Itisa aeaparan
betw:
nnell’s survey and Survey of India maps up to date
“the diagram shows that in 1780 the Ganges and Brahmaputra
operated in certain areas in the plains ; about a century later, very
- great changes have occurred, the Tista, instead of being a tribu-
476 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
tary of the Ganges, has become a feeder of the Brahmaputra, aud
tude and 90°, is therefore liable to vary between the
plain of the Ganges and its peeves and that of the Brahmaputra
- and its tributaries, the main agen ich causes a variation being
a high flood. Diagram No, 2 sTlagtenten the conflict which has
raged bececes these two great rivers in the last 150 years. We
unprecedented flood of the Tista, robbed the Ganges of the water of
the Tista River, ‘This piracy is ZeCy probably not the first of
_which the Tista has been the victim; it has, in a A actgeraagela in
bygone days, alternated, at different periods, b he
master streams. Be this as it may, it seems & % not taliely
ut the Brahmaputra has now finally become possessed of the
ow the Kosi (old and new) Kis operated at different
postin over adh the land between the debateable area along the
junction of the Ganges and the Brahmaputra plains, and, roughly,
Longitude 87° East; West of that Longitude and north of Latitude
6°,the land is tolerably high, but south of Latitude 26° there is
an area some 30 miles wide, which is lowlying; in this low-lying
area minor channels of the main Kosi are at present busy
building up most of the depressions.
e sphere of action of the Kosi, then, since the Tista, Attri,
and pt rivers, before the Tista last returned to the Brah maputra,
apparently filled up fairly solidly everything east of Longitude
8°, may be defined roughly as a rectangle made by the intersections
of Longitudes 87° and 88° and Latitudes 25° 20”, and 26°
respectively; of this area all, except on each side of Longitude
87", appears to have been dealt with by the Kosi in its older ‘stages
or bysmaller streams the hills north of Purnea ; the Kosi,
therefore, is not likely to move appreciably either east or west of its
present position. Inthe last 15U years the river has shifted slightly
to the west, and its final point of entry into the Ganges may, I
think, be safely put at less than 10 miles further west than the
present Kosi bridge, the aroha being that the move will be much
smaller, but the final exit will not be known _ the Himalayas
are worn down to the posal ae level of the plains. Changes
must be expected, but great changes only if the river is trained by
s embankments which prevent it temporarily from carrying
ppoval the work upon which it is engaged, which work it will
- ly, in spite of any effort of man, eventually perform.
Bese No. 9.] The Kosi River, 477
8.]
The question of embankments has been raised at this point because
there is the possibility of existing embankments inducing a change
in the river to the east; it is even possible that the damage has
already been done. This question is dealt with later on in this
note. The estimate of probable movements given above is
dependent on no sudden change in the depression of the plains
taking place ; if the depression ceases, no harm will be done; if
it becomes more rapid than it now is, it is nepali to attempt to
anticipate the future. For instance, Oldham ! and other author-
Indus, or that the Indus once flowed into the Ganges. Again,
Colonel Burrard has recently pointed out that the Sangpo* (Upper
Brahmaputra) at one time, in all probability, flowed into the
Indus; if a repetition of such things occurred the movements of
the Kosi would be difficult to foretell! All that we can do is to
assume that the rate of depression of the sere is constant, and
that no changes such as those referred to will recur.
The main difficulty in estimating the rate at which the Kosi’s
building operations are progressing, lies in our lack of exact
knowledge of the amount of depression now going on; we have
neither guaged this rate nor that at which the Siwaliks are rising ;
between a rising Siwalik and a falling point in the plains,
there must be some point which neither rises nor falls, If we could
find such a Se or better still, a series of them, it would be
possible to do something towards deciding this difficult question.$
In this paeics I propose to eliminate the factor of peal eee
altogether ; as will be seen later, even if we eliminate what is
quite probably the main argument in the calculation, it: is possible
to show that many centuries must elapse before rigid training
works, on a large scale, will be advisable along the lower reaches
of the Kosi River
It has alread ¥ been stated that the building operations of the
osi commence near the point at which it enters the Ganges, tai
since that river is also engaged in land construction Work, a CO
plication at once arises in discovering how far north of the Caegus
its silt-depositing sphere exists. What should, however, he a
complication, has already been eliminated by the railway em
ments of the Bengal and North-Western pomp ake A the osi passes
below a bridge built by that railway, the railway ie in pro-
longation of the bridge, on either side of ee running along an em-
bankment which, for some distanee, is roughly parallel to the
‘ss. I believe that this embankment éontains, from Mansi to
ir water-
way per mile of about 75 feet. If we cut out the waterway
1 Oldham—Geology of India, Stratigraphical and Structural, Ch, XVII,
2 Burrard and Kayden Cot and Geology of the Himalaya
Il,
‘Mountains and Tibet,’’ Part II
Vide page 51 of the pala ‘Baport of the Board of Scientific Advice
for pat 1906-07 ; the effects of the 1905 earthquake on the height of Mus-
goorie are discussed by Mr. J. Eccles, M.A., Survey of India,
478 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.
allowed for important streams (Chota Kosi, Boro, Barundi and
Kosi), and these can be eliminated since they are not exits for
Ganges water spilling to the north, we find that only just over
ment appears to be a “ band” of the most dangerous type, name-
ly, one which interferes unnecessarily with the work of Nature.
ws a ee ney made very recently from the west by the
B. & N. W. Ry. I noticed the following points which, I hope, will
show that the statement made above regarding . he danger of the
embankment is not without foundation; for some distance, before
reaching the bridge, I noticed several depressions, on the north of
the embankment, which were obviously beds of small streams. On
reaching these I found that they were stopped altogether by the
embankment, with the result that they could not, as they ob-
viously did before the building of the embankment, carry their
water to the Ganges; on the south of the embankmen , in on
case, there was absolutely no visible trace of the old bed, and in
several other cases, although the old beds could be seen, they
were very much less marked than on the north side of the em-
bankment; this result is not due to the south side being cultivated
land is being r
little or no deposit is, in the place of which I speak, being given to
the areas on the north, obviously legitimately within the sphere
of the Ganges, but excluded from it by the railway embankment.
Let us turn to the south side of the Ganges. I have on
several occasions searched that line for acest such as those just
quoted, but so far without success; the reason is that although
the E. I. Ry. was built at least 30 years ‘before the B.& N. W. Ry.,
it was considered then that sufficient waterway! to admit flood
water through the embankments was saaaiteel in looking for the
final result we find the south bank of the Ganges being raised as
originally intended by nature, and the north bank suffering from
a lack of deposit except along a narrow strip on the south of its
railway embankment. Aftera pore number of years, a breach in
the B. & N. W. R.y embankment may very possibly result in
damage being done to others rine “these interested in the railway
itself; the future can but give an increasing flood level to the
Ganges at this point, and it seems quite probable that the action
now going on will result in deterioration of the navigable channel
of the Ganges further up stream.
1 Exel uding rivers, the linear blest m8 mile between Mokameh i
7 fe I
Bhagalpur is about et. Iam hat sectional comparisons,
Waterway, are Fes sf preferable to awe comparisons, bnt, since the E. T.
Ry. embankments are higher than those the B. & N. W. Ry., it is not
necessary vig give sectional areas of waterway when comparing the two
Bee Re ee ae
Vol. 1V, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 479
a 8.]
m the point of view of this tee however, the aoa
of the paaponiting sphere of the Ganges by the embankmen
the north, simplifies the question under discussion, in chat we
need not take into account at all the Ganges as a depositing
carried by this stream from its junetion with the Kosi belongs to
the latter. The Ghuggri as a de ositing agent may be neglec ted
We do raat unfortunately, know anything definite regarding
the silt-carrying capacity of the Kosi; any calculation made must
be based on analogy. As ras Ican ascertain, the two rivers most
suited a the case, . whic h we have figures, are the Ganges and
tons, taken a cubic foot of sediment nt nigh 120 lbs ; this assum p-
tion gies nen ae of the Ganges as 341, 147, 050 tons of
ent per
consi
accept Geikie’s figures as sufficiently correct for
the rough calculation given below.
The Kosi has no feeders of an ce outside its catch-
ment hese whole is roughly 24,000 sq. a aaa the river, therefore,
if it is $5 millions of ton the Ganges and Irrawady, carri
approxima 55 i
one oper-
ations. I assume, to cy a the safe side,that two-thirds, or about
37 millions of tons, are deposited annually on the lands to the
sides of the river; 37 millions of t equivalent
of 691 millions of cubic feet.
Now the actual slope in the bed of the Ganges for the last
300 miles of its course, measured in a straight line, is about 6
inches per mile, a low grade even fora canal; during those 300
this calculation is to show what minimum period of. time aes
elapse before the Kosi River will be as far advanced in age, in
480 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
other words in want of tractability, as the lower Ganges is at the
present moment; the slope of the bed of the Kosi River, measured
which the Kosi mp nays its silt is probably on an average at least
20 miles wide; if we accept.a strip of 5 miles on each side as the
area on which. depositidn will occur, we must err on the right side
in our calculation; in other words, we assume that the area to be
raised is 100 miles i in length, and 10 miles in breadth. If from the
ve figures we calculate the time which must elapse for the
slope of the 100 miles of the Kosi under discussion to average 6 inches
per mile, we shall find that abont 1,000 years is the answer to the
calculation, I admit the fizures I have acc ase are not based on
the resuts of observations, but, notwithstanding this, they give not
un-interesting results,
he period is, in all probability, much shorter than that which
will actually onde before the Kosi ewe as sab a S sin‘. as
the lowe: ges is in to-da ‘the plain
in the mateo and th uy 5 Seageemniee se anne
cted; if the depression equa: building power id
the river, matters will remain stationary Rat one side. Divoselis
eee Litag the other. From a human point of view, therefore, if
we me that the plains are sti gy paali our estimate may be
aapled.: Sah avenler eis ener omy nfinity. From the above, it
will, I think, be: Gime has: not yet come for the
rigid training of the Kosi. River.
ore any practical attempt can be made to save “those
in Purnea and Bhagalpur from. the ravages of the Kosi, a
0 cross sections of the river - surveyed normally’ to ‘the
current, one ae a point as close to the exit from the Siwaliks as
possible, and another at the railway bridge; the latter may be
obtainable from the B. & N. W. Ry. authorities, If possible, a third
section should be measured midway between the two just men-
tioned.
2) At each section, measurements of (a) wedi bed_,
(b) rate of current; (c) amonnt of silt carried; (d) che mical
examination of silt carried at different phases of flood level. of the
stream, should be eee oe at least one year. (2) Should a
taken monthly; (6 (c) daily at a given time; and |
all differences of height OF stream va intervals of 6-inch change.
(3) From data olde described, the mean annual disc
of the river (a) in water, (6) in silt, should be computed.
4) The rate at while sh the plains are being depressed and the
Siwalike raised, should be found experimentally ; this will. entail
the discovery of several points which lie between the Siwaliks and
their complement, the plains which do not alter in altitade. a
several lines of really careful levels were run in such a way as
conyerge from masonry points on the hills on sha act cee ad the
NAR ip serine nie 8
Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. —- A481
[N.S. a
Ganges on to a known high point in the Siwaliks, the checking of
these level annually would, in a few years’ time, give a very fair
idea of what points had remained stationary ; there are factors in
this calculation which would tend to vitiate the final result, bata
sufficiently accurate idea could be obtained to be of practical
value, Jn addition to the one point in the Siwaliks mentioned
above, others oe be fixed and observed to, If sufficiently long
oS across the plains were run, the actual subsidence could be
mputed in cubic feet, but if annual changes were too small to be
Goksosabis: "this operation should be continued for a series’ of
years.
The two main points which would vitiate the results are: (@)
the amount of annual denudation of the Siwaliks due to
weathering; this might be eliminated, unless it is a negligible
quantity, and this it probably is, by carefully protecting from the
weather the points observed to; (b) the effect of the defl-ction of a
plumb line from the normal owing to the proximity of the mass of
the Himalayas. For this, with present knowledge, an approximate
Eanes sufficiently accurate for all practical purposes, might
be utilize
(5) The effects of the Ganges flooding before the Kosi, and
vice versd, must be observed; in the former case it would be
ha
: te ) ou information would be required, such as fle aati
and silt-carrying capacity of the vatieas which would ther to
“@). Tf the acini maps are it enfficiently. sila a searefel
su should be made showing all details of minor stream
low-lying areas, and existing embankments with details of water
way (if any) Ethoed through them.
Although the field work outlined above is not by. anys fie
an exhaustive Gbrea ds all that might ht be , its Sonrpie
ation would id very fair idea of what alleviation se Reon
who, at presen vice thes brunt of devastating floods, m t be
possible. Prati this work is carried out, and carried out yeh no
utmost care, it is impossible to a Soha ee nof any means’ of
alleviation are at present advisable. In the shové, the enuiry ses
garding para 4 (rate of elevation and depression of the Siwaliks
and plains respectively) might perhaps be postponed; if it is
postponed, then levels must be run from side to side of the area of
operation of the river or insufficient ibiehigtaon will be collected.
The relief to those affected by the floods of the river must take
one or both of two forms: either embankments must be erected
with such an amount of waterway saetcot them that the
river will not be hindered from carrying out its programme of
482 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, (September, 1908.
land construction; or else the Italian system of Bonificazione
(artificial pai construction) must be reso
The former will necessarily mean that at times of heavy flood
the interests of those for whom embankments have been construct-
ed must be sacrificed in the interests of posterity ; orbs must
probably be ruined if the river would have flooded them if un-
and a state of affairs brought about by Government
which would be liable to grave misunderstanding from those who,
accustomed to look upon an embankment as a protection against
the loss of their crops, find, on occasion, that, to their uneducated
minds, the embankment is in itself a menace; although, if
careful discrimination is used, it is quite possible todo much to
alleviate the lot of those at present in difficulties, it is extremely
doubtful if even a really well-devised system of “‘ bands” would be
administratively advisable.
he Italian system might perhaps be used; briefly stated, it
consists of the running of silt-laden waters into low- oe areas in
such a manner that, after the water hae come to res sil
sho :
system is doubtless excellent, if a careful chemical examination
a the silt carried at certain heightsof rising or falling flood
is known, and if if the fall of the river and surrounding country is
enficent to permit of the water admitted to low lands being run
vitation after it has performed the work intended to be
obtamed from it. In the case of the Kosi, it ix possible that much
might be done by this system, but without accurate levels it is
case of Chota Nagpur (where a form of Bonificazione has been
practised probably for many centuries, and where it is perhaps more
actively used than anywhere else in India) has no plies i in Sir
Edward’s able note. The traveller in Chota Nagpur cannot but
notice the quaint way in which rice lands collect on each side of
the “nalas” in undulating country ; the running water is directed
down the centre of the depression and is capable of deflection into
any “kiari,” ov sub-field, at will; the silt of the stream is thus
deposited where wanted, without any difficulty; Sir Edward
briefly reviews the different methods reported to him by Indian
Cotepede in his oe , and since no mention is made of the Chota
ur system it must be assumed that the officials in those parts
, at the time of enquiry, failed to notice it. The case is quoted
at some length here since it shows that, from the methods of an
race only half emerged from savagery, we may learn at
any rate some of the elements of one system which is perhaps
applicable to the mi mitigating of the ovil-dotag of the Kosi River.
a a ict ee ne WR i De
eee i italy,
—~s
Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 483
[N.S.]
I admit that, owing to greater declivity of bed, the Chota Nagpur
streams are not a true parallel with such rivers as the Kosi, and
also that Bonificazione is only practical in the saa of streams
whose bottoms are not visibly peony ; at the same time it must be
admitted that a are to be learnt from the methods of the
Chota Nagpuri
he Kosi River i is really only of local interest; the examina-
tion so far made in this note, however, leads to questions of more
middle age; as the ee decreases beyond that fare in the c cain
of rivers running through country formed by their own. deposits,
after passing the ine state between old middle age and
young old age, old age actually sets in and the action of the river
changes ; despite a sic grade , and one which has fallen
almost to a minimum, the river begins to deepen its channel.
This is the second real sign of self-destruction ; the first sign is to
be observed during the transitional stage. After raising the
surrounding country as far as possible, the river must begin to
wide and shallow stream, and later, by a series of contractions,
due to the actual middle of the stream beginning to eat away a
suitable bed, a final and winding course is decided upon and
pee ed.
than it used to be; it is not Fa posatide tise hat the Ganges hopes
shortly to assume a permanent bed, but, if modern theories are
of ony value, and they are based on carefully recorded experience
many erm of the world, we ave only to look at the Himalayas
to obtain the correct answer. According to Russell,! in round
numbers, the basin of the Mississippi i is being reduced in height
at the rate of one foot in about 4,000 years; this lation
inclades both mechanical and chemical action; and before the
Seives ae Tista, the Kosi, or any other similarly-situated
d to have reached a transitional stage, the height
of th the H Misoalaya must have been considerably reduced; these
1 See page 84 of Professor Russell’s River Development.
484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. eee 1908;
1 nt
anticipate that at some period, assuming that climatic roan fi
remain unchanged, the Himalayas will be an undulating country
more suited as a retiring ground for Anglo-Indians than any
place we can imagine. This acme of perfection is, however, far
ahead of us, but until it is somewhat close at hand, we cannot
expect vers to be naturally navigable; at present Nature, with
the forethonght which all = us unhesitatingly allow to be her
permanent bed mich by Sogress ti ccialesiiia to csaigatl
river navigation a permanent bed is not an essential, and we shall
not thwart Nature in cig way by keeping open ‘by dredyi ing,
or other measures, the changeable channels of the Ganges and
Brahmapu
“The Ganges and the Brahmaputra are both, within limits, at
the present moment, navigable up to certain points. With regard
to the former, since ‘she is practically hedged in by railways on
either side for the greater part of her length, it may be a gued
that the keeping open of steamer ways is of no great import-
ance; at the same time, the paralysing effects of ay recent
strike on the East Indian Railway, which for a considerable
distance follows the Ganges, suggests the grave necessity of due
attention being paid to that river as a transport medium; if
steamer lines had existed on the Ganges to the extent to which
they migit have existed, there is little doubt but that the effects
of the ee would have been less paralysing.
s been here assumed that railway transport, if available,
is hae etaaie to river transport; the assumption is a wrong
one and it should be remembered that for many articles water is
so
seriously is the necessity for efficient mance age ale recognised,
death-knell of canals, has, in civilized counties long since been
gnised to have preached unsound dep octrine. We may there-
fore take it that, if at reasonable expense we can, without
the balance of Nature’s arrangements, keep the Ganges
open for. low-draught steamer vessels throughout the year, itis
EN iN oe
a
Vol. IV, No. 9.] . The Kosi River. i s / 485
[NS.]
essential, in the interests of the advancement of the inhabitants of
the Gangetic Plain, that the requisite expenditure should not be
grad
Phe cease of the Brahmaputra is, however, still more important
than that of the Ganges; this river, in its whole length in British
banks for hours, and sometimes for days, when, by the copying of
American methods, the obstacles ety cause all the delay described
can, at small cost, be-done away with.
In making such hatesivon as those just made, I do not
intend to criticise the attitude of Government; the records of the
tours of Sir Lancelot Hare, Lientenant-Governor, E. B. & Assam,
for the last year, show clearly the sympathy he feels with
d
and the wish he invariably sro a for applicants to be patient
and to give the Government full time for consideration of such an
important subject, speaks for itself, To rush into the attempted
adjustment of the complications of nature’s machinery would
be unwise, and all concerned should clearly recognise that,
without considerable aalee any attempt to deal with the question
wholesale would be an unsound, if not a positively dangerous,
a
Whatever the changes are which are going on in the ee
of the ongeray of the Ganges and Brahmaputra, they are
P ing very slowly, and anything that can be done to improve
those ahawnela: although it will involve work year by year, may
be 1 onas labour which, although it may not have a per-
manent result, will help materially to —_. our own communi-
cations, and, if continued, those of future erations.
n Our inquiry into the possibility = ‘tratinitiy ‘these rivers
there are two final objects which require to be borne in mind : (a)
the improvement of low water channels; (b) the protection of
country from floods. It has already been shown that wholesal
provision of suitable embankments may, t think, for reasons
alrendy given, be dismissed as a § lan of alleviation ; the
possible courses open to us are at once narrowed down to—(a)
dredging ; and @) fe pin twadtion’ of the stream by “ bandals” or
some: ‘similar method
Bandals a re screens of mats and bamboos placed across the
sides of wide ‘aid shallow beds in such a way that a series of such
sereens breaks the force of the current to the extent of forcing it
to deposit silt in suitable places, places in which it would other-
wise not deposit; the current in the middle of a shallow reach
can ae thus acce ccelerated, and @ deeper oat maintained at lower
ndals can be made to carry out two main kinds of work—
(ay B, bank consolidation; and (6) channel as peat: the case of
486 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1908.
the bank is dealt with by ne the main stream to keep away
from the banks and so preventing it from eating away the sand of
“sae of wisnabal ake. aaah are less than ‘4 feet per mile could
be protected somewhat by the bandal system.
eaking roughly then, our schem e for treating the cues
and Brahmaputra should take the illus lines :— Wher
grades are 5 inches per mile and less, channels should be im-
and (b) ( which in many cases wou e included in (a) ),
consolidate or to prevent unstable banks being eaten away. Fi
ly in the lower reaches in which Hydraulic dredgers would be
used, the improvement of banks would be made, after careful
rin pe by bandals where possible, and occas ionally protective
aiken beacae which would so be designed to ecb spill water of
ae oak the lowest of high floo
onl snore for consideration, V1Z., the ues-
that company; the freight rates by steamers are considerably
lower than railway rates, but they could, I Baleve. be still further
Saree back, although her posites are hae ahead of those of
most other countries. For s the question of the improvement
of the Indus has been nite Sisson’ seven years ago Dawson
published his notes on the Mississippi River and showed how the
methods of American engineers could be copied with advantage in
ndia, Dawson has, unfortunately, since died, but his able book
still stands as a monument of careful work and careful stud y, and
shows us, in India, how very far we are behind the times.
Mr.
routes from Calcutta to Eastern Bengal, Assam, and the United
Provinces can be enormonsly curtailed, but so fis very little action
appears to have been taken on his suggestion
The examination of the Kosi River ahich we have made has
shown that there is much to be learnt by studying the movements
and causes of movements of the river. There are, however, a
PO eRe. sO
e
Vol. ot No. 9.] The Kosi River. ; 487
cabal of other matters which might have been included in this
note, but, as they will involve an examination of the Sunderbans
tract, and the application of its methods of formation to those of
such rivers as the Kosi, it has been thought best to postpone
further discussion on those points until a future date.
In conclusion, I may add that it is with considerable diffidence
that I have written this note. I am an amateur student of the
ted to som
year’s observation of large rivers in Bengal and Eastern Bengal,
- —e times as my work has called me - visit them. At the
e time, since the questions raised a r to have received so
sek less RE then they deserve, I pe after much hesi-
tation, made bold lace my views on paper. There are many
with a better spate of the subject than I, who will disagree
with much that this note contains: if my com mments are capable of
uch
that pice will be ai fulfille
50. Proposals for a Standard Temperature for Tropical
ountries.
By Pav Brian,
I am probably not wrong in assuming te other people
besides myself, engaged in physical and chemical work in India,
have seriously felt the want of tables su fich as we “and n
i
Landolt-Boérnstein’s Physikulisch-Chemische Tabellen and simi-
lar pon one — constructed for a higher temperature than
15° C. or 62° F. 0 n20°C. In the year 1892 I consulted several
analytical ohieiniste on what might be the most convenient
temperature to be adopted as a standard temperature in such
intellectual centres as Calcutta, Madras, Bombay, Allahabad,
and others; and all of them agreed that the conclusion at whic
I had arrived, after ten years’ experience in Bengal, was correct,
t h
of volumetric apparatus ee by Muencke of Berlin, correct
at 30°C., a ve been using that set with satisfactory resalts
ever since 1895. A more Satiptote set has been lately made to my
specification by Mueller-Uri of Braunschweig.
Besides persons engaged in purely scientific, chemical and
physical work, it is analytical chemists such as mining and
metallurgical chemist sts, agricultural chemists, sugar chemists,
further electricians in charge of electric-testing laboratories, the
Survey Department and others who are interested in the definite
vote of a standard temperature for tropical countries, because.
it is only after a definite temperature has been fixed as a standard:
temperature that it will be worth while proceeding to the work-
ing out of percentage and other tables specially useful to people
working in tropical climates
.. , 1 am evidently not alone in pean a temperature som -
where near 30°C. as a suitable standard temperature for Tadia.
When obtaining, in 1897, a _ potentiometer set for the Physical
near the mean te iets of the = Uh and in pe ehaaepte . the
specifications for the standard balances, resistances, ete., for the
490 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908.
Laboratory which the Government of India are about to establish
under my charge, I have made 30° C, the standard. We work, o
course, almost entirely in centigrade, which is a sufficient reason
for having an integral value for the standard on that scale.
ae Indian Survey Department are in possession of a standard
which is kept in the Mathematical stasagea nes Office,
Uatssten The following is a copy of the certificate
Dated the 20th calves, 1889.
This is to certify that the Government of India have ae and
received from the Standard Department of the Board of Trade an
accurate copy of the Jpenial Standard Yard, a standard foot, and
a ee inch, as follow
LF scientific a5 of the yard at sixty-two degrees
Plnenbaie’ is determined-by two fine lines marked on the gold studs
inserted in the brass bar which aemepnene isis certificate, which
beat bar is marked :— |
“ Accurate Copy of Imperial Standard Yard, 1889,
“ Calcutta.” ‘Standard Yard at 85° Fahr.”
‘At 85° Fahr. the precise length of this yard is 3600039041
pg and pe one degree Fahrenheit its thermometric expansion
00003744
3 ne eae Signature.
7, Old Palace Yard,
Westminster,
The temperature of 85° F, was selected as a standard tem
perature, because it is a convenient tempera’ of reference in
the Indo-Gangetic Plain as well as in most localities of the Indian
Peninsula. Eighty-five ee: was evidently chosen because it lies
midway between 80° F. and 9v° F., the former temperature being too
low, whilst 90° F. is ac too high. Unfortunately 85° F. does
not correspond to an integral value@n the centigrade scale, whilst
86° F. is the same as 30°C. The differenos of one degree Fahren-
heit is a very small one for the purposes of the Survey Depart-
ment, and a change in the standard temperature from 85°F. to
can be oats cxlon lated.
I should have liked to make a set of thermographic observa-
tions in my own laboratory, but I did succeed in getting the
oan of an automatic temperature reco
end, Dr. Amrita Lal Sircar, roa Secretary of the —
Asiciation for the Cultivation of Science, has recorded a co
tinuous series of temperature observations for a number of aise
in his Calcutta residence. An inspection of these oe rere
that ia is @ convenient standard temperature for C
Of special i t in connection with our subject is a study
Vol, vA No, 9.] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries, 491
of ide es 37 to 62 of Sir John Eliot’s beautiful, Sphiplagical
of India. The following table shows the limi ts betwe
in the ae containing the main centres of intellectual activity
in India :
Tasie I.
Mean Mean Mean of the
minimum. maximum. day.
January eae ste eee pee 42—75 70—85 60—80
February oe eee ee tae 45—75 73— 93 60—80
March ee is nel 57—77 85—95 70—82
April ee 65—77 90—102
M | 75—80 90—102 82-—95
June | 72—82 82—102 5
August | 7O—80 82—95 77—87
September oe | T7O0—75 9 7
October ae dys we eae 65—75 85—92 77—80
November... oe eel 80—85 65—78
December ote eee eee ote 42—75 72—85 57—77
The following oe gives the mean daily temperatures of
Calcutta, Paige aang rian mbay, Poona, Bangalore, Madras, and
Rangoon for the different months of the year :—
Tasre IT.
? Oo °
3 3 a : 8 4
Bs} 3 e a a
iy ve —_ S oo
a (ee £42 : Z :
3S < a sim =]
January ... ace 66 61 73 74 76 76 74
February ... oe ow OS 66 75 ea ae 7 § 78
March me a 79 73 83 78
A ss. eee 85 88 2 87:5) 84 85°5
May oa ee 92°5 87°5| 887| 87°5| 83
June coe 82:5} 83 2°5| 80
July Se une 83 85 8 79 855} 795) 80
A ont 82°5| 83 78 78 86 79°5| 795
September... bee eee 83 78 78 86 79
MEE <45 ie ate 79°5 80°5| 81 81 795) 8h
November .,. a ase 72-5; 69 78 77 78 77 78
ecember ... eis ee 665; 61 76 745| 76 74 75
492 + Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.
next table gives the mean maximum no of the
same localities.
‘Taste TIT.
ro ; Se eo a eee 1-2
"i Fy
{| 2/4 4 24.9 So
eo) 3s = | = a6 te
. Be es ee a ee no ee SP ag or
ir Oo pig me | S & |e
January... ise wit AS | 74 85 86 ||" 86
February... as -. | 88-| 80 85 | 88 f 89 |) 91
May Ae CT | 108 | 97 | 98 | 95 | 90
June SS ety ae ae | 48 | so | 98 | 87 | 87
Jade me LG |e] ga | “83 84 {oro | ee fas
kegeal TW a AS BBE Get alia. Laue On “| 88 85
September... ... | 86 | 91 |.-68 | 84 | 92 | 85
eae Ae te SP ss | 90 | 88 | ss | 90 | 85
Novenitier;. .. .. | 82 | et | 6a |/ 88 |.e5 jee.) o
80
Desomber... i wo | 98) FE.) See Oe
.] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries. 493
Vol. IV, No. 9
mame 2 . Bl et
a e somjerodmo, BrirmiM puy vUITxBUE ayNTOsqe oy} opis Xq opts sons ayaa Surmopjoy oy,
ieeciiienicttemimec ee ie
< inp
99-96 6F—88 L9—86 oF—96 29-6 98—L8 WAS EE 2 UH tL Leth soquuo00q
19—¥6 FS—06 09—F6 L¥—86 19-86 Ls—96 18—06 eG Sey Wace qoens _ aoquioaoy
19—96 69—£6 99-86 | ss—oor | 9-86 es—oor | 996 fee | Hea
89—¥6 19—-¥6 eo—eo1 | 9990 69-6 LO--OOE : |. Gr-P8. EM. ae roqmoydog
OL—86 6S—96 Ol—eoT | 99-26 69-68 TeTOGh 4} Shree RS re YS yendiny
mes | 99-26 | so—zor | so-06 | co—s6 | eo—ort | Bi—96 | fm Fee i ee damp
89—86 F9—96 89—O1T 89-01 69--96 OLThE ST Ob OOR.s Gass, wel _ oun
69—oor | o-Lor | of—zit | 09-901 69—66 vereit fF CMON te) Ge fon
89—90f | 68-001 |{ 69-01 | 09—-SOT | 89-86 12—-LOl Gea es) xe ME & “aay
09—Z01 *S—O0T £9—F0T 09—901 09-001 9F +901 -O0l faa OR YoU
sS—L6 09-86 09—86 gh—O0T | | + 9a—-S6 88—96 Oh eee Ei tee Aawnaqo gd
95—96 6r—68' | L9—86 %h—96 £9—96 98-18 gp— 6g fh ete et dretaeg
‘uooZuvy | ‘osopedueg | ‘seapeyy * -eu00g -kaqmog “puqeyyipy | “eyanopEg }
“AI WIV J, |
494 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.
e mean Bee temperature, calculated on the whole year as
an average of t
wenty reel: 0
of the Climatological Atla:
servations, is according to plate 49
TaBLe V.
; = ; ra) .
$$) 2 | & i oe ee
3 a 2 $ £ % &
a es a oe q Ey
Sc a el ae ee oe ee
Mean 2 hence. ter rk 36 78 79 79 82 80 80
Mean ma i 87°5| 90 87°5| 88 8 89
Mean ar ey ea jee de 66 73 67°5| 75 71
showing the diurnal ran
ge 0 aes
for the different months in the year and for the stated localities,
‘Tasie VI.
; =| P)
2 2 S, : 3 Fi
Ss 3s 3 = 3s
Elagiag|2|47 &| &
& = r=) 5 = = a
January ; i 21 26 20 30 16 22 23
February ... wel 27 15 31 8 27 26
March ner, re 23 31 16 25; 18 27 26
April wc) 2 31 14 25 16 23 21
May + 17 26 10 18 22 14
Jane = 12 18 8 15 16 17 10
aly... Be 10 12 7 10 16 17 9
August om wet ee sinftwee 8
- oo on sua vet 10 14 9 15 16 17 9
October “ ons 14 23 14 20 14 17 13
November . ea fs 16 26 15 26 14 19 16
December ... es : 21 26 20 30 15 20 21
seen, 0 the
all over India the months of June, July, —— and Se eptem
are the best in which to ca tio
m serutinising t
out
e preceding salle,” that
cand
rry stan ising operatio
whilst starting from the town most favourably situated the stated
arrange themselves in the following order: Bombay,
localities
, Poona, Allahabad, Madras, Bangalore. This
Vol. IV, No. 9.] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries. 495
[N.S.]
is the order in which they appear, if we compare the va ne ite
ranges in June, July, August, and September. If
count of the data for the whole year, the order is different, Seinely,
Bombay, Madras, fia hak alcutta, Bangalore, Poona, Allaha-
bad. T ran of variation is most uniform for Ma ras ;
8 other fotalitie do not differ much from each other in this
espect,
As most of the scientific work in colleges and laboratories is
carried out saeing the hotter part of the day of 24 hours, the
mean maxima given in Table I are of special interest. If we
further eee that a standard temperature is more spre
fixed above the mean Sia abated of the day than below it, it
appears that 30° C. is by no means too high a standard ran era-
ture for India. On the other hand it’ would har dly serve a useful
purpose to fix the standard temperature at a much higher level ;
32° C. would probably be the highest temperature which it might
be reasonable to choose, and 35° C. is certainly too high But just
as Mr. Meares and myself object to 85° F. as a standard, because
its equivalent on the centigrade scale is not a whole number, so
32° C. would be objectionable, because it is equal to 892° F. On
the other hand 25° C.=77° F, is distinctly too low. That seems to
me clearly proved by the data contained in the foregoing tables.
Every argument appears, therefore, to be in favour of 30°C. as a
standard temperature for India, and probably for tropical and
eh in countries in general.
choice of a standard temperature is, however, the least
part of the business. The main part of the work will consist in
working out — tables and collect data for that tempera-
ture. And that is not the work of a single man. JI shall shortly
publish tables ava the percentage composition of sulphuric
acid of different specific gravities, for various temperatures, from
20°C. upwards, but specially worked out for 30°C. Generally, we
want tables constructed for 30°C. giving the percentage compo-
sition corresponding to different specific gravities of hydrochloric,
nitric, oxalic, and acetic acids, of methylic and ethylic alcohol,
of solutions of caustic potash, caustic soda, and ammonia; farther
tables for polarimetric work, tables of specific gravities of various
solids and of organic liquids, tables ole electric conductivities, and
others.
r.
nised that 15°C.is too lowa standard temperature even for
Europe, and a number of data are now available for 20°C. Some-
times a tendency is discernible towards going even beyond 20°C.,
say to22°C. There are of course objections to 22° C. which we need
not point out here. But 22°C. would really bea good tempera
ture of reference for our cold weather, Iam far from adviéatine
the fixing of two standard temperatures. Bat it is sometimes
easy to determine constants for more than one temperature, if
one once is engaged in work of that nature; and it might be
*
496 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.]
useful to recommend a definite lower temperature as a second
temperature for which to collect data, this second temperature
not being a real standard temperature, but a sort of auxiliary
temperature of reference for cold- weather work. And either 20°C.
or 22°C. would serve our purpose. The decision on this, as well
as on other points connected with the present subject, will have
to be left to a committee of scientific workers.
sh: anh ah ti Sie | EE
SEPTEMBER, 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 2nd September, 1908, at 9-15 p.
The Hon. Mr. Justice AsutosH Mukyopapuyaya, M.A., D.L.,
Preside, in Pits chair
~The ee se members were pee
. Annandale, Mr. I. H. Bur kill, Mr. B,. L. Chaudhuri,
KiB —
: = ,
ee Mulchopadhyaya, Captain C.C. R. Murphy, Seffoll
Reg D. Ross, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Dr. T. F. Pearse, Dr.
Sane Cc oie Vid iilianisic,
Visitors :—Babu Jogindraprasad Moitra, Babu Jitendra
Nath Rakshit
The minutes of the last meeting were read and a |
Seventy-five presentations were announced
The General Secretary bee the death of Mr. J. F. Hewitt,
an sn Member of the Societ
he General Secretary also eee that the Rev. A. H.
Phillips had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society.
The ee four gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary
Members :
Ineut. R. Foster, 1.4., Survey of India, proposed by Mr.
. H. D. La To nchs, seconded by Captain F. C. Hirst, J.A,,
ig ‘aoe. fidsdale, Bengal Chaplain, St. heme’, proposed by
a. H, Do ia Touche, seconded by Rev. W. K. Firminger ;
Syed Fida Ali, Registration Office, proposed by Maulvi Abdul
Wali, seconded by Syad Naseer Hosain Khan; and Professor John
Richard i Assistant Director of Public Instruction,
Bengal, proposed by Professor J. A, Cunnigham, seconded by
Mr. H. R. Ja
Dr, N. Annandale exhibited specimens of Indian barnacles
and fish pe by the Bengal Government steam trawler
** Golden Cro
The following papers were read :—
1. Saptagrama or Satguaw. By Raxnat Das Banersi: with
new inscription of Alauddin Husain Shah.—By
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal
exii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Sept., 1908.]
2. Notes on _ Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol, Gaya.—
By Arraur VENI
> asennae Grant of Laksmana Sena, —By Rakuat Das
BaneERiI, :
This par: will is published i in a sabaeen’ number of
the Jow : pee:
4, pe List w 4 Birds in “Manchu, ives and Turki,
ee E. D. 1 , :
This paper will be published i in . the Memoir Dee Let ace
5b. On th retar
meray in nitric acid in the
‘teatraje and aianganuas astrat
‘T ON WVUDVIC
SY3AI¥ JO SISUNDIOTO A3JsOddn$
AZAUYNS S.173NN3Y —
S681 01 G31L93uy00SdvW OO —|—+ ed
SITIW OF of 02 O1 o s al
‘SION3NZ4IIYN
YNd IWOVHE
if YOO q¥YHPNNHe
: °
0 “3a
f tm] /aN?®
[ Ay yOOdvzuIW
x
8
2 r)
5 | Hz »
= yNOnNAr
< /
VINHYNd _ YUNdHLYNAW
aif wy .
ay awe
MMi),
BY Te WUT Whi), . Mihiy ’
RTT TTT ADL} wend ? 4 Wy
' INAS vy bil! f}
i i GHANA Joos My
\t i "rah fe) “Up !
Wy
Seated Vpn, Ming
ily ; MI yw
WY Abii,
Nunn “uy
HF) 1 OU,
\ ity, “ye,
\ \ “ny, Bly,
> Nagy
§ bed a en
> 0 ‘ WS
g a EY Ras
-
Fy ae:
2 x 1 ~
e
} : i
j i it
"AX ‘ALVIg
ae
‘AI “TOA S‘N ‘IVONTG ‘90g OILVISW “N0Nd ANV ‘NAAOL
of8 998 998 o*8 o&8
Wo SVUOVW
are ke
ba
\ -
| °
O84 NOG (eUURY fq Deksasne oe DOP
»
‘|
PP PLa ETE I
SE
Na NON
an | +7H900H;
& e2
© nw mow “90y ae a
auossar ) ° vunnve
Is wow c~
\ >
i: | ite
(! c
é bd a des
“\ avewp HHO fo}
WHANO VAYN
x
ee
+—t 30
| sa be
| le
|
unerrnia
| .
ie |
= ‘
44 / ge
‘ J VONVHesvO]
Wendie we 4 4 Eek. \
- 4 ae : a wv
af. iavHiLOM
et % See ‘ / * \
q bbipiieasia el a | y 5 N due
i : d \ AY
2 ‘, i,
: : N
68 988 948 98 998 8 £2
TAX FLVIG
ee ee OP a SRE ae a CS SERRE ee Fe
"B06 GNY¥ 0941 N33M139 S39ONVO 3H1 4O NIVId 3H NO VYLNdYWHYYS 3H1 4O SLNIWHOVOHONG FLYHLSNIN QL
“WONT NH31SV3 GNV IWON38 JO SY3AIY NIVW 3HL ONIMOHS dV
‘AI “IOA'S
‘N “IVONAG “00S OLMVISY “00Ngd GNV ‘NuQor
wy
is sa) lees 7
#
7 + - : A
3 gh
, a } '
-
. +
Nine rs W ea
a r
. : - *
a Ne nk ac yh
pl ea
42-4
i al
SOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. 1V, No. 10.
f NOVEMBER, 1908.
7 Me
eg ial
SIRWILLAMJONES
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
Issued March {lth, 1909.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1909.
President :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.1.E., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S.
s Vice-Presidents :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
F.R.S.E.
& srcegct Esq, Ae D., C.LE.
d Shastri, M.A.
Lieut, Cabal F. = Drury, M.B., I.M.S.
: ‘Seaton and ee >
see General Seoreiary—6. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S.
‘Treasurer :—D. Se ae Esq., F.C.S.
= Additional Secretaries :
-Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L.S.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Se.,
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D., M.R.A.S.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S.
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq.. M.A., LL.D.
_ Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, M.D., F.R.C.S., D.P.H., LMS.
_ ‘The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C.S.
a a
eS
ee oe
Saas pee i i ia Ba a op ae
Norice.
Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal
with their publications are informed that they may be sent either
to the address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agent of the
Society in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street,
New Bond Street.
AVIS.
Les Sociétés étrangeéres qui honorent la Société Asiatique de
TYagent de la Société a Londres, Mr. Bernard. Quaritch, 11,
Grafton Street, New Bond Street.
ANZEIGE.
Auslindische bhoronimiies welche die Kidatocke Gesell-
schaft von Benga mit ihren Publicationen beehren, werden
ierdurch ersucht “dovsteed entweder direkt an die ‘Adresse der
Gesellschaft, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, oder an den Agenten in
London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, ae Grafton Street, New Bond
Street, zu senden.
Bey ant
2
51. A General Theory of Osculating Conics
(Second Paper),!
By Pror, Syamapas Muxnopapnyaya, M.A,
INTRODUCTION,
Abel Transon in a classical memoir, published in Liouville’s
Journal (vol. vi, 1841, Researches on the curvature of lineg
and surfaces), gave the first impulse to the study of osculating
conics and higher affections of curvature.
im we owe the important discovery, that if O be the
middle point of an infinitesimal chord PQ, and T the summit of
the are PQ, then the line OT’, in its limiting em makes an
angle 6 with the normal, such that tand =356. He calls the
line OT, in its ultimate position, the azzs of oleae bai takes
tand as the measure of the rate of deviation of the curve from
circular form, or, of the second affection of —
more exact interpretation of tan 6% seems, to the present
writer, to be what he has called se paltalk gtr of variation of
curvature, and the formula tan = P follows at once from this
Sds
interpretation
ranson notices that the deviation axis is the locus of centres
of osculating conics of four-pointic contact. e determines the
centre of the conic of five-pointic contact, as the intersection of
two consecutive deviation axes. The istance Ff of this centre,
from the point of contact, he first expresses in terms of
p
dp dp ’
ca? aan? and then reduces to an expression in q, 7, s, taking p to
be zero. His result is—
Bet (FY +998 fF
R
(2) op 9p
_3q (79 + 9q4)#
3g3 — 5r?
He gives elegant geometrical constructions for completely deter-
mining the osculating parabola and the oseulating conic, after
tan 6 and =e have been determined.
is quasi-geometrical. His chief aim was to discover
‘the iascnait and third affections of curvature.’ His discovery
: Continued from Journal A.S.B., vol. iv, No. 4, New Seri
2 Vide ‘ The Geometrical Theory of a Plane peer pen finite as
well as infinitesimal’ (J.A.8.B., vol. iv, No, % New .
498 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
tan d was beautiful, and he rightly thought he had obtained
the third affection of curvature when he had determined the value
of R, which enabled him to construct the panes! conic.
rofessors M. and R. Roberts and J. Wolstenholme have, as
isolated Se a set in University Papers or published in Collec-
tions of Problems, made a number of useful determinations about
osculating conics. They have not done, however, any systematic
work, and it is not apparent what methods they may have fol-
lowed in deducing the results. There is eh trecd presumption that
they have mainly relied on Transon’s researc
D opadhyaya, in his admirable ener ore to the
Journal of fh Asiatic Society of Bengal, more specially in his
paper ‘On the differential equation of all parabolas,’ has treated
the subject more methodically, and has deduced and interpreted
several important weg
This second paper is based entirely on certain transforma-
tions of analytical siakibnts, deduced in nee nant forms, in
the first paper. The results have been invariably per ae in
general differentials. The use made of the fuatbiines $Q Ba,
etc., will, it is hoped, be found interesting.
14, The a equation of the osculating conic, obtained as
equation (41), namely—
(X—a)* (Y—y)?
vile 2 ay
dee
sda) + 8dzd*z a. on as + 8dyd>y
= SP ale (¥~y)de-(X-2)dy
2dad: d?yda — d’ady
Sdadty + Byde — Bxdy
6d?2axdty + ite + dyd8z) d*ydx — d*ady
is capable of a simple transformation.
If we write—
(Y—y)da —(X—2)dy=
(Y—y)die — (X—- eydhy I
d*ydx — d*ady = (51)
dbyro— diy a = 9’
+dy?=P
ne Q;
then, equation (41) easily transforms into—
L : Me LM
. 20)? O
Be io i ah ae ee
Of... SOR... -. :—40R
GON
ry
os)
i Tea
pt eas
Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Oonics. 499
[N.S.]
or,
Le M2 — = 2Qh LM
0 —3q@? |=0
6Q? Be 208 ~4QR
or,
(3QM— RL)? + (38QS —5R?+ 12QR’)L? = 18Q8L.
or,
{(Y¥—y)(3Qde— Rade) — (X—2) (3Qd?y ~ Rdy) }?
+ (38QS —5R? + 12QR’){(Y—y)da—(X—2)dy}? (52)
= 18Q5{(¥~y)de-(X—2)dy}
Hence, the osculating conic is an ellipse, hyperbola or parabola,
according as
3QS —5.R? + 12QR’
is positive, negative or zero. (53)
15. Again, whe condition that a conic may pass through six
consecutive points on any curve, obtained as equation (49),
namely,
dx? dy?
3dad?x ddyd*y
3(d®x)*+4dad’x 3(d®y)*? + 4dydy
10d°ad?a+5dadta 10d*yd3y + 5dyd*y
xedy dad?y — ibe
3(dad?y + dyd?x) pats —dydez | 0
6d?ad?y + 4(dady? + dyd*a) dad*y — dyd*a |
10( d’ad*y + d’ad?y) + 5(dad*y + dyd*x), oa dyd’z
likewise transforms easily into
0 - Q? oO Q
0:1 7 —3@? et.
3Q? -4QR’ —4QR 8S
10QR —5QS’ 10QR’+5QS T
or,
O 3Q)
3Q S+48’ — 4h =
10R T+ 5S’ 10R’+58
or, 40R3 — 45QRS +9Q°T —90QRR’ + 45Q?S' =0 (54)
which ber Piped the Spite: form of the differential equation
ofa co
500 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
. The conic of four-pointic contact, at any point (a, y) of
a tgs curve, has the first, second and third differentials of # and
e same as with the given curve, but the fourth and higher
differentials arbitrary, and, in general, different from those with
the given curve. Hence if we put, in equation (52),
8QS —5R?+12QR'=d (55)
where A is an arbitrary constant, we shall have, as the equation of
the system of conics, of four-pointic contact, at any point (#, y) of
a given curve,
{(Y¥—y)(8Qd°e ~ Rdz) - (X—2)(3Qd’y — Rdy)
+A{(¥—y) da —(X—2x) dy}? =18Q%{(Y—y)da—(X—a#)dy}? (56)
Again, if wo oe sere and higher differentials of # and y
arbitrary, and put 3 ooh sain” where p and v are arbitrary
constants, we have as the equation of the system of conics of three-
pointic- contact, at any point (a, y) of a given curve,
{(Y—y)(@a— pdx) —(X—2) (d’y —udy)}
+v{(Y¥—y)da -(X—«)dy}?=2Q{(Y-—y)de—-(X—«)dy} (57)
In particular, the equation of the system of parabolas of
three-pointic contact is
{ (Y¥—y)(d®e—pdz) —(X—w)(d%y ~pdy)}2=2Q {(Y¥—-y)dx —(X—«a)dy} (58)
iy Bae | may be interesting to deduce directly the equation
of a conic of thre ree-pointic contact, from a special form of the
eer of a conic passing throngh tives given points.
et (2, y), (2, FMA (22, y,) be the co-ordinates of any three
BEN ”, re P,, a
Fe Ps ee
M=(Y- —y))(#; —2%,) — (X—%)(y2- Y1) ; (59)
N=( Y~y)(a,—2) —(X—2)(y,-y)
te equations of the lines PP,, P,P, and PP,, respectively.
en
a Font SON er ~ A m@))(yg—2y,+y) )
tt 9) (Foaling) 5 (60)
+H Ney, sere — (%,—2)(y)—
Now, the equation of a conic through P, re P, can evidently be
written in the form
ALM —pN(M—L)+(M-L)?—(M+L)(M+L—N)=0
Psi
Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conies. 501
[N.S.]
where A and » are arbitrary constants, for, it is the same as
A LM-—p(MN-NL)-(4LM—MN-NL)=0
which circumscribes L=0, M=0, N=0
Thus, the Sag equation of a conic, through three given
points, is of the for
A{(¥-y)(#, —%) —(X-m)(y,-y)}{(F—-y) (a, - 2)
—(X-2a)(ys-%)}
—a{(¥—y) (@,—#) —(X—2)(y,-y)}{(¥ -y1) (a — 2a, +2)
~(X-2%)(y2—-2y, +y)}
+{(¥ -y;) (@,- 2a, +2) -(X—a%)(yz—-2y+y)VP
—{(¥-y,)(@,-#) —(X—%)(yg—y)}{(yo—y) (1 —2)
— (#2, —-#)(y~y)J=O (61)
Nowif (2, y), (@, y)s (@z, yg) be consecutive points on a curve then
a, =e+dz, x,=%,+ dz,=2 + 2det ds ‘
nay t dy, y2=y,t dy =y +2ly + dy
Therefore (61) becomes
A{(Y—y)dw—(X —«)dy}* —2n{( Y-—y)dx—(X—2)dy}{ (¥-y)d*z
— (X—z)d*y}
+ {(Y—y)@a—(X ~ )d'y}*-2Q{(Y—y)da + (X—«)dy}=0
Or {(¥—y) (de — pdx) — (X—2)(d*y — pdy)}*
+v{( Y—y)da—(X ~2x)dy}*=2Q((Y—y)dx—(X—2)dy}
where v=A—yp*. This equation is the same as (57).
. Again, the general equation of a cubic through three
given points (2,y), (%,4)), (@Y2g) can evidently be written in the
en @(X—9)(X—a,)(X=a) + A(X -y)(Y—m)(F—y)
+y(X—2)(Y—y;)(Y—y,) + 8( ¥—-y)(X—2,)(X—«,)
+A{(Y¥—y,)(#,-—#) — (X-2,)(y,-y)(Y-y)(@—- 21)
—(X-2#)(y,;—41)3
—w{(¥-y)(#,-#) —-(X—2)(y,—y)}
{(Y—y)(#,— 2a, +2) —(X-a%)(y,-2y,+9)3
+{(F—y)(a%— 2a, +2) —(X-m)(y.—2y, + y)P
—{(Y—y;)(#,-—2z) -(X—2%)(y,—y)}
{(ys—y)(#1- 2) — (@-2#)(y,—y)} =0 (62)
502 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
which contains ie Resor terms and the necessary number of
arbitrary constant
Therefore, the cubic ne Mon aint same contact at any point
(a, y) of a curve, is of the
a(X—a)8+ Bi een ai 8(¥-y)(X-2)?
+A{( Y-—y)da-—(X—2)dy}?
—2y{(¥—y)de—(X—a)dy}{(¥—y)@a—(X—2) dy}
+{(Y—y)d’a—(X—2) dy}? -2Q{(Y—y)de—(X—«)dy}=0 (63)
In general, the equation of a curve of the nt degree, which has
three-pointic contact with a given curve — the origin will have
the portion below third degree, of the f
M{ Yd — Xdy}? —2p{ Yda - oe {Yd’a— Xd?y}
+ {Yd’2— Xd’y}*? —2Q{ Yde — Xdy} =0 (64)
It is easy to deduce from the general equation of a conic
19,
of three or four-pointic pees — of a four or five-pointic con-
tact, and the method is a
For example, the aaa sees of a parabola of three-
pointic contact is (58)
((Y¥—y)(d*x — pda) —(X—2) (d*y —pdy)}?
=2Q{(¥-y)de—(X—a)dy)
If this parabola meet the curve again at an adjacent point
(X, Y), then
1 1
ails matsneeyhe 3.
X=a+de+y 34 % +7534 2+ &e.
eas : (65)
Y=yt dytigty+i-5
ay + &e.
Substituting (65) in (58) and remembering that » is an infini-
tesimal of first order, we have
C+ oe
Again, to determine A, so that we may get the conic of five-pointic
contact, from the system of four-pointic (56),
((¥—y)(8Qd?a — Rdx) — (X —2) (3Qd*y — Rdy) }?
+A{(Y—y)de—(X—2)dy}?=18Q3{(Y¥—y)de—(X-2)dy}
_ Substitute (65) in (56), and remembering that A is an infini-
tesimal of order eight, we have
AS
Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics.:. 503
[N.S.]
(—3@ - }RQ+4QR’— 3B) +(3Q4 3B}
=18Q3{3Q+iR+3,9}
or, 9()* + 3RQS + SRQ* = R’Q8 - 1Q?
=9Q! + 3Q5R + 8Q°S
or, A\X=3QS —5R?4+12QR’
20. Equation (56) can be written as
{(Y—y) (3Qd?« ~ Rdx) — (X—2#)(3Qd"y — Rdy)}?
+f (¥- ‘ia (X-e)dy-“ Ae
whence,
(Y-y)(8Qd?e— Rdx) —(X—2x)(3Qd*?y — Rdy) =0 (66)
and (Y—y)de—(X—2)dy = (67 )
are the equations of two conjugate diameters.
Equation (66) gives the diameter through the point of contact,
and as it is independent of A, it represents the pe of centres of
all conics of four r-pointic contact at the given poi
Equation (67) gives the diameter parallel eS ‘the tangent at
L,Y).
The intersection of (66) and (67) is the centre, whose co-ordi-
nates are
Y=» p-UCeP a= — Rdz) eae —— Rdy)
a TT
(68)
The osculating semi-diameter OP is given i
OP? =o {(38Qd?a — Rdx)? + (8Qd?y — Rdy)?}
— IQ{9Q*+ ( 3QQ, — BP)*} (69)
AP
For, (38Qd*2— Rdz)? + (3Qd?y — Rdy)’
=9Q%{(dx)?-+ (@y)9} — 6QR{dedPe+ dyity}
+ BR? (dz? + dy*)
Q? a Q?
PE
=9Q8 —6QRQ, + RP
9Q*+(3QQ,- BP)? ( 70)
= P
504 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
If w be the angle between the normal and line of centres (66),
called the angle of aberrancy, then Here
3QQ,- RP 5
tan y=
ny= oS
cos y= Sinn tae L (71)
(9Q*+ ce eth
sin y= 3QQ, —
eS 7 u
If a and b be the semi-axes of the conic (56), then, evidently,
1
3 2 3 2 3
ait Bt ap OOPe— Rdx)* + \dx* + (3Qd*y — Rdy)? + Ady?}
4 3 3 ry
= papl9e + (83QQ, —BP)*+AP4}
1 42
BA Ba ga (8 Ode — Rd) +da®}{ (3Qd?y — Bdy)* + dy")
— { (3Qd*z — Rdz)(3Qd*y — Rdy) +Adaxdy}*]
(3Qd?y— Rdy)de — (3Qd*x— Rdx)dy}*
»B
O78Q8
~ Bia, aun
Therefore, a? + b= 19954 (30Q,— —RP)*+AP%}]_ (72)
AP
4
i
es
If OD be the diameter conjugate to OP, then from (69) and (72)
20 ap 5
ODi=a9+18— OP? =
OP? 9Q*+ (3QQ, —- RP)?
Cl XP3 r (73)
i
CP {9Q*+(3QQ,-RP)*}2 :
(7a), ie equation of the director circle, deduced from (68) and
A{(X—w#)*+ (Y—y)?} -6Q{(X—2«)(3Qd%e~ Rdz)
+ (Y¥~y)(3Qd?y — Rdy) + $QP}=0 (74)
A Aalst Nag bs
; Oe — ~y
Vol. sat ay 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 505
Thus the director circles of the system of conics of four-
pointic contact, form a co-axial system, of jwhich the radical
is is
(X—a)(3Qd*a— Rdx) + (Y—y)(3Qd*y — Rdy) + 3QP=0 (75)
This radical axis is the directrix of the osculating parabola.
1. The condition that the osculating conic may be an
equilateral hyperbola is a*+b?=0. Therefore, from (72)
,- _.2@!+ (3Q,- BP)! 1
ss + (76)
“nd l= 27@'P3 =p* cos 3 |
(9Q'+ (3QQ,—RP)}?
where a is the semi-axis of the osculating equilateral hyperbola.
he co-ordinates of the point, where the normal at the point
of contact meets the equilateral hyperbola again, are found to be
X=2+ =. ]
r (77)
_, _2Pae |
=y Q J
But the co-ordinates of the centre of curvature are (11)
Pd
X=z2-—— dy Yay+"
Therefore, the osculating equilateral hyperbola meets the
normal a in, towards the convex side of the curve, at a distance
differentials than the second, we conclude that all ve oe teral
sd ape of three-pointic contact pass through the same
point (77).
her, as two consecutive agit equilateral hyperbolas
may be conceived to possess three consecutive ~s common,
they intersect again at (77), and, antes the envelope of the
further branch of the osculating equilateral hyperbola is the locus
of the point given by (77).
22. The equation of the osculating parabola, obtained from
(56) by putting A=0 is
{(Y-y)(3Q@2 — Rdz) — (X—2) (3Qd*y — Rdy) }8
=18Q3{(Y—y) de—(X-—2)dy} (78)
The diameter through point of contact is (66)
(Y—y)(3Qd*« — Rdx) — (X—2)(3Qd*y — Edy) =Oand the directrix
is (75) 2
(Y¥—y)(3Qd*y — Rdy) + (X—2)(3Qd°x — Rdz) + 3QP=0.
506 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November, 1908.
he co-ordinates of the point of intersection, of the diameter
through point of contact with directrix, are
ae 3Q@a2 — Rda }
X,=2-3QP* aoe ~— RP)? (79)
a 3BQdty -— Rdy |
Yi=y~2QP? 9Q'+ 8QQ,- RP) 4
f (a, 8) be the focus, then the join of (a, 8) and (X,, Yj) is
Ssuse at right angles by the tangent at (a, y), hence
a=X,—udy B= Y,+udz
where ed a
oSen-
9Q* + (3QQ,—RP)*
he semi-latus sated (1) is the perpendicular from focus
on the directrix. Therefor
s muy Pz
3
{9Q* + (3QQ, — RP)*}*
he focal distance of (4, y) is equal to the distance of (a, y)
from directrix
=p cos Sy (81)
1QP
= BET GGG TEPA3 oY ae
The axis passes through (a, 8) and is, therefore,
(Y¥—y)(3Qd*x — Rdx) — (X —2) (3Qd*y — Rdy)
9Q°P (3QQ,—RP)
9Q*+ (8QQ,- RP)?
The normal at the point of contact meets the axis (83) at
(83)
X=a-udy Y=y+udz (84)
The distance of this point, from point of contact, is
8
uP? = ace Be =p cos*® p (89)
9Q* + (3QQ; — RP)?
The co-ordinates of the intersection of the directrix with the
normal at the point of contact are
Pdy Pdz
Xaeb go Yey- (86)
ae 2Q
— the directrix of the osculating parabola meets the
the convex side of the curve, at a distance from
the seat of eee equal to half the radius of curvature
inates (86) do not involve higher
differentials than ins seqee ss we conelade that the directrices of
al
a Te
————
Pes cee . Bee EA. oeapecoer mae
ee
Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 507
(N.S.]
all eran of three-pointic contact, pass through the same
point (86
ee as two consecutive parabolas, of four-pointic contact,
may be conceived to possess three consecutive points common,
their directrices meet at (86), and, therefore, the envelope of the
directrix of the osculating parabola i is the locus of the point (86).
If a and b be the semi-axis of any ellipse of the system
of conics of four- . contact (56), then from (72)
want ——— {9Q++3(QQ,—RP)?+ Pa}
a 3A2Q2P
Py»
sec *y + ——
— (87)
3Q§
~ Pr
e®
But (¢+ 7) a= +7 aa
a. Oo. 7a ; ic
Therefore hr is a Minimum when e is a minimum,
a
the ellipse of minimum eccentricity of the system
ce,
(56) i is icikeanid by
, 94+ (3QQ,- RP)?
Pe
ee ae
ba cosy P
Therefore, the centre of the osculating ellipse, of minimum
eccentricity, i 1s a point, on a line of centres, towards the concave
side, at the same distance, from the point of contact, as the
centre of me Iihiersr8 siriclakiral hyperbola. Here, evidently
OP=CD=p
Again, “f , and A, correspond to equal values of the eccen-
tricity, and, therefore, to equal values of 5 $4. , then from (87)
J/. ia We ene (89)
Therefore, if C, O,, C, be the centres of the ellipse of
nimum eccentricity and of any two ellipses of equal eccentricity,
then, ore OF. 0,P=O0P (90)
where P is the point of contact.
Analogous results hold for the system of hyperbolas of four-
on c contact.
ee be the centre of the osculating equilateral hyperbola,
and a Q, the centres of any two osculating hyperbolas whose
508 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
asymptotic angles are suppliementary, then we can prove in the
same wa
Q,P. Q,P = QP? (91)
Again, if (a, >), and (a2, b,) be semi-axis corresponding to
A, and Ag, then by (72)
at 27Q4
a, b= =i a,b,= si
A?
972 Q'P®
Therefore, a) by as b= (9Qe+ (3QQ, - BP)*}8
=a* (92)
where a is the semi-axis of the osculating equilateral hyperbola.
24, par system of simple binomial differential ae
P,Q, R, 8, T, Q, RB, 8’, ae perk been introduc
preceding iar acon o urse, be taken with any
independent variable. Of fier sights quankiises only the first five
may be looked upon as primary, and the rest as dependent
constant, and gear dx, dx, d*x, déx all vanish.
quantities P, Q, R, 8, 7’, Q, are, in this case, equal to (1 ‘pda!
qdz®, rdz', sd’, taal, pqdae’, respectively. R’ and S’ evidently
vanish,
If we take the arc (s) as the independent variable, then
P=dz? + dy? =ds? = constant
Therefore, Q, =dad’x+ dyd*y =4dP =0
9 B+ Q? @
it Giet 2 ~. 93
Again dQ, =(d’x)?+ (d*y)?+dx de+dy d@y=; @P=0
2
Therefare, dx d®x+ dy déy = -< (94)
Also, dz R’ - dz R+ dz Q=0
dy B’—d*y R+d*y Q=0
Therefore PR’ — BQ, + (dz d’z+ dy d’y) Q=0
Hence R’ -< (95)
Aas: s'=an=*2* (96)
The general differential equation (54) of the conic, if s be the
independent variable, therefore, becom
10 1+ 9QT=45 QR (:-£) (97)
Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 509
(N.S. ]
Again let p, p,’ p,” p’” be the radius of curvature and its
three successive dnote, on the supposition that the are is
the independent variable
Then by (11), "(95) and (96)
3 8 5
sl P? p’ Pp? P*p’ ‘98
pt... R=dQ=- (TP te Se Es 1)
oe p wee p* p* p*
2p’? p”
Also S+R’=dR=P re aioe 1
psp
6 43 6 Pe we (99)
T+2S’=@R=P* (- eee) |
p* ep -
By the above substitutions (98), (99) any expression in
z set &, S, &e., can be readily converted into another in P, p, p’, p”
ste 9Q* + (38QQ, -PR)?= A(9+5 Pp =) (100)
3Q9 —5R? +12QR’ Maat -e) (101)
p* z r ;
40 B8—45 QRS+9 Q2T-90 QRR’ +45 Q28’
pt
ee ee ey p’ +9 p® p'” +36 P p’ , (102)
P
Therefore the differential equation of a conic in p and ¢ is
4 p’®—9 pp’ p'’ +9 p? p’”” +36 P p’=0
or,
2p
(4 Py — 9p Te 998 8 F +36 2—0 (103)
52, The Later Mughals (1707-1803).
By Witit4m Irvine, Bengal Civil Service (Retired ).
[In continuation of article - Part I of the Journal for 1904, Vol. LXXIII,
pp- 28-59 (Extra Number). |
Cuaprer VIL (continued)—Mugammap Suan (1719-1748),
Section 5. Chabelah Ram and Girdhar Bahadur at Allahabad.
- 6. Flight of Nizam-ul-mulk from Malwah to the Dakhin.
7. Defeat and death of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan.
5 8. Perplexity of the Sayyid brothers.
3 9. Attacks on Muhammad Amin Khan.
» 10. Nizim-ul-mulk’s contest with ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan
—‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s preparations—Nizam-ul-mulk
replies to the letters from Agrah—The battle with
lim ‘Ali
i Khan
» ll. The news from the ‘Dakhin reaches Agrah.
», 12. The Emperor’s advance to the Dakhin.
» 13. Assassination of Husain ‘Ali an,
» 14, ‘Abdullah Khan hears of his brother’s death.
» 15 Muhammad Shah’s movements.
» 16. Letters sent to the Emperor’s adherents.
» 17. ‘Abdullah Khan remonstrates
» 18. Prince Muhammad Ibrahim raised to the throne.
» 19. The Emperor Muhammad Shah’s advance.
, 20. Preparations for battle.
» 21. The battle of Hasanpur
» 22. Capture of Prince Ibrahim.
» 23. End of ‘Abdullah Khan
» 24, The two Sayyids, their character and conduct,
L‘Envo1.
Section 5.—Caapetan RAM “ni GirpHAaR BaHApuR aT
ALLAH
Chabelah Rém, Nagar, owed his fortunes entirely to ‘Azim-
ush-shan, fighting for whom his brother, Dya Ram, w as kil led
d
declare himself in Farrukhsiyar’s favour, after that prince’s cause
had been espoused by the Sayyid brothers. In reward for this
zeal he had obtained high rank and various important reir
ments. He had never been well affected to the Sayyids, and had
made a good deal of underhand complaint about them to Farrukh-
siyar. At the time of that emperor’s deposition, he was governor of
512 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
the Allahabad province. The downfall of his patron was dis-
tinctly opposed to his interests; but, as the saying is, “the earth
is hard and the sky far off.”"'! From that moment he stood aloof
from the Sayyids, in an attitude are far removed from rebellion ;
and his name was mixed up with all the rumoured projects having
be dated from the middle of Ramazan 1131 H., (August 1719), just
a little before the time that Agrah fort was re-captured and the
movement in favour of Nekisiyar suppressed. Troubles raised
by Jasan Singh, zamindar of Kalpi, instigated by Muhammad
Khan, Bangash, and his agent, Rustam Khan, Afridi of Mau-
Shamsabad, had kept Chabelah Ram busily occupied within his
own province, and had prevented his marching to Agrah. As the
fort at that place had now been recovered and Jai Singh, Sawae,
bought off, it was necessary to deal next with Chabelah Ram,
more especially as his contumacy barred the road to a remittance
from Bengal, which had been detained at Patnah.?
His nephew, Girdhar Bahadur, son of the late Dya Ram, had
been summoned to Dibli just before Farrukhsiyar’s removal from
the throne; and after that event, Chabelah Ram’s discontent be-
coming known, irdhar Bahadur was detained at the capital in a
sort of honorable captivity. When the Wazir started for Agrah
with the emperor, Rafi‘-ud-daulah, Girdhar Bahadur was placed
in charge a Lutfullah Khan, Sadiq, and by him entrusted to his
son, patys! ‘Ali Khan? This custodian visited his prisoner
Ram and his opposition. That very ota Girdhar Bahadur fled,
having ere over his pus ard. At dawn fifty horsemen spr:
Bahadur returned to Allahabad. ‘I'his place - was already atl
rare Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan had detached ‘Abd-un-nabi
Khan against it with six thousand horsemen; and on Husain ‘Ali
Khan's part, Daid Khan, deputy of Muhammad Khan at Gwaliyar,
was ordered on the same service at the head of three thousand
men, with whom he marched through Karrah to Allahabad.
Diler Khan, a slave of the Bangash oe! joined ‘Abd-un-nabi
Khan at Itawah with fifteen hundred m
0 Goren
1 Zamin aakht wa asman dar, Khnshbl Cand, Berlin MS. 495, fol. 9988.
: Kinet hal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f
8 Or Hidayat-ullah Khan. He was pg econd son and died in"1177 H.
(1763-4), Muhammad ‘Ali Khan, et aa of ti ee Tarikh- ori Sab was this
man’: oes sixth son (see that work ~~ the sixth year of Ahmad Shah).
4. ine MS.,
5 Siwanih-i-
Vol. iy , No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 513
N.8.]
Chabelah Ram, leaving his nephew in charge of Allahabad
fort, came out several kos and entrenched himself. The two forces
the Wazir’s offer that if he would come peaceably out of Allahabad,
he should forthwith receive the province of Audh with the
faujdar-ships of Lakhnau and Gorakhpur.
Girdhar Bahadur, however, rejected all overtures. His ex-
cuse, an obviously insufficient one, was that he had not yet finished
the funeral obsequies of his uncle, which could only be completed
at the holy Tribeni C that is, Allahabad, alias Pryag), where the
Ganges, Jamnah and Sarsiti are su posed to meet, For one year
he would not be at liberty to leave the place. He employed this
breathing space in active preparations for a siege, and in the ac-
cumulation of ample supplies within the fort walls. He is said
to have dug a trench from the Ganges to the Jamnah and filled it
with water from those rivers, thus protecting the fort on its most
vulnerable side, that towards the west. Outside this channel he
erected a number of small earthen forts.3
At this time the Bundelahs were active and troublesome, both
to the south of their country on the borders of the Malwah, and to
the north of it between Allahabid and Agrah, With regard to the
first of these outbreaks, Nizim-ul-mulk, the Subahd@r of Malwah,
was written to. For the protection ‘of the country near the
am
Jahanabad, nid 3 other peri “They were to await orders on
the south of the Jamnah. Sa‘adat Khan, Burhan-ul-mulk (who
had been recently, 6th Meister 1719, gai | ag of Hindaun
and as nated as f the
vanguacd. About Rae time Mir salah Thachin ho had lately
is peace with the Sayyi n nominated (8th
7a Hijjah 1131 H., 21st October 1719) to the office of ert A
sudur, or superintendent o of endowments, but found a difficul
obtaining the issue of his patent of appointment, owing to the
1 Khushhal Cand, Berlin MS., No. 495, fol. 999¢, reports that some men
suggested foul play. Their story was that “a letter arrived from the Sayyids,
- R,) had
d as soon as he opened the le eo he gave up the ghost.”
ie In the Cawnpore district, lat., 26°77’, long. 80°2’, Thornton, ‘* Gazet-
teer,” 881.
3 Siwdnih-i-Khizrt Kamwar Khan, entry 0 f 25th Zu,l Hijjah;
he Tarikh-i-Mi mmadi Alig death of C. R. “ at theend of the e year
1131", Reamer Qisim, Lahori, 300, 301, tnd; Ghia Dis, f.
514 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908,
obstructive action of Rajah Ratn Cand. Mir Jumlah invoked
the aid of Sa’adat Khan who spoke to Husain ‘Ali Khan. Ratn
Cand was displeased, and soon succeeded in ipatie ‘Abdullah
Khan from Sa‘adat Khan. The command of the vanguard was
taken from him and given to Haidar Quli Khan,!
ith reference to Ratn Cand’s interference, even in matters
belonging to other departments, ‘they tell the following story :
One day Ratn Cand brought to ‘Abdullah Khan a man whom he
wished to be made a q7zz. ‘Abdullah Khan said with a smile to
a bystander: “‘ Ratn Cand now nominates the q@zis.” The cour-
tier replied: ‘“ He has got everything he wants in this world,
Fakhr-ud-din Khan, son of She bd-ul-‘aziz, remarked one
day to ‘Abdullah Khan: ‘“ Now-a- aya, through your favour,
Ratn Cand is as great a man as was Himi, the shopkeeper.’
Haidar Quli Khan started for Allahabad on the Ist Muhar-
ram 1132 H., 13th November 1719. On the way he es joined
by Sher Afkan Khan, Panipati, fawjdar of Karrah. er
halt near Karrah, they advanced to a place bento kos from
Allahabad. At this stage Shah ‘Ali Khan arrived, bringing
with him Da,id Khan, an officer sent b Srinnuciiad Khan,
Bangash. Shah ‘Ali Khan was a Barhah Sayyid who had been
a by the wazir and his brother to represent their in-
terests.5 Muhammad Khan, Bangash, excused himself from
personal attendance, the Rajput clan of the Bamtelahs having
risen and tried to destroy the newly-founded town of Farrukha-
bad. But he vouched for the zeal and energy of his officers,
Da,id Khan and Diler Khan.
By this time, at the instigation of Budh Singh of Bondi, a
large number of Bundelahs had taken the field. These men har-
assed ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan and Diler Khan in their advance.
Die day *‘Abd-un-nabi Khan was taken prisoner, but rescued by
an after a severe struggle. Before the fight could be
euewed on Ae ei morning, ‘'ahavvar ‘Ali Khan marched
Kage Rian p p. 10, Shia Das, 83. Korah Jabinabad is in the Fa Paap Dis-
in “ieee angin, Irvine ica 3, f. 24, attributes to Fardausi-i-Tisi: —
Tu kar-i-zamin niki sakhti
th bar dsman niz ver danie ?
ue tbe you done so well on earth
: you try to regulate the heavens ?”
é rival canpigon, Irvine MS., p. 167, Khiishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495,
f-1,0008. Himi, Dhisar, wasir of ‘Adil Shah, Sir, was defeated and taken
a io Beare 064 HN A gn 1556, Beal ale, 160. aaa
man was the brother of Lutfullah Khi Khan, Sadiq. The Zérikh-i-
Mosapir va has Eve. instead. of Karrah. eae
had ing to Khushbil Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, f. atl this man :
beep greeny to the governorship, if suceessf in eject-
ing Girdbnr Babsdar. le ad 4,000 sah sper tin
8 Khigr Khan, Si Sinsdnih-blthion, py 1,
Saat
=
Ee |
Vol. IV, No. 10.] + The Later Mughals. 515
(N.S. ]
in with two thousand men sent by Dilawar ‘Ali Khan. The
Bundelahs now avoided a renewal of the engagement, but
Pahavvar ‘Ali Khan, out of bravado, disregarding ‘Abd-un-nabi
Khan’s advice, took the initiative. Diler an, scorning to be
left behind, follow ed in his wake, and ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan felt
icin his mare into the space + thei the armies, he sel ected
Tahavvar ‘Ali Khan as his opponent. Te up to that officer's
horse. ‘Abd-un-nabi Khin and his companions then rejomed
Haidar Quli Khan by forced marches,?
All the reinforcements having now reached him, Haidar
Quli Khan divided his army into three divisions: one under his
own orders; one under Sher Afkan Khan, Panipati, Bahadur
Khan and Da, ad Khan ; one under Shah ‘Ali Khan, Barhah, and
‘Abd-un-nabi Khan. An advance wasthen made. When the
imperialists were a kos from the fort, the Candelah zamindars
who had joined Girdhar Bahadur came out to oppose them, and a
from his oleph ant. His aaeis fled in disorder. But Da,id
. ° 1
"Haidar Quit Khan hurried up with his own > diene ond oie
days were spent in restoring order in the force. On the third day
he march close up to the entrenchments wi with his whole army.
ur n issued from hi
and created a diversion by a bold attack. At length, owing to
the darkness, they could no longer distinguish friend from foe,
and each army returned to its own quarters. Fighting went on
The janeo or aes Abanoody worn across one shoulder bythe
ihe or ‘‘ twice-born S.
2 Khizr Khan, p. i
3 Eueabval Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, y 999%, names also Mir Kelli, son
of Mis 2 sai
Khizr Kbin, Pet ae oo oy wit uhh
516 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
daily for two or three days. One night an attack was made on
Abd-un-nabi Khan’s camp, and great damage was done before
Sher Afkan Khan could arrive, when they jointly drove a si
oe to the very ditches of their entrenchments.
e taken alive. Their story was that within the fort thins
were food and supplies enough to last for ten years; Girdhar
Bahadur’s own men numbered ten thousand, and there-were as
many more belonging to Budh Singh, Hada, Chattarsal, Bun-
delah, and the Hindi landholders of the adjacent country.
Haidar Quli Khan es all this to Husain ‘Ali Khan, and
asked for reinforcements. !
or did the commanders of the investing force act in unison.
‘Abd-un-nabi Khan declared that he would behead the two prison-
ers in retaliation for the loss of men that he had suffered.
Haidar Quli Khan refused his consent. He said that he carers
these men in order to find out from them the condition of the fort
and its defenders, subsequently, whatever order was given in
regard to the prisoners by Husain ‘Ali Khan, Amir-ul-umara,
would be carried out. Beginning with civil words, the discus-
sion was prolonged until they spoke harshly to each other.
‘Abd-un-nabi Khan thereupon withdrew his troops from the
investment of the northern bastion, and that very night a rein-
forcement sent by Budh Singh, Hada, passed through the aban-
doned post and entered the fort without let or hindrance
As »lready stated, Husain ‘Ali Khan, as soon as he learnt of
Budh Singh’s encouragement of the Bundelahs and of Girdhar
Bahadur’s resistance, detached Dilawar ‘Ali Khan and others
into the Kotah-Bondi country. At the same time Muhammad
wn, made a sudden att ack on him. The Nawab, whose
eyes were in i was unable to take the command himself,
ir
cognized, he yielded up his accoutrements, his sword, his turban,
and all that he had of value, and was allowed to go his way.
iler Khan received two severe wounds in the back, but escaped
with his life,®
The morning after this night su rise, Haidar Quli Khan
ordered a general assault from t me al hey Chis force he took
command of himself, the other was led by Sher Afkan Khan,
Da,id Khan. Bangash, and Shah ‘Ali Khan, Barhah, After
siauaiad attacks, Haidar Quli Khan cleared the enemy out of the
ee ee tee pee
i:Khigr Khan, p. 14, 2 Khizr Khan, p, 17.
an Se
ccemeuhieameme NG eT
BOM ee ER ee gt ee aE ee
Vol. IV. No, 10.) The Later Mughals. 517
[N.S.]
pont ye at the foot of the north side of the fort. In the
same way, Shah ‘Ali Khan and the leaders with him drove those
in front of them back to the very foot of the walls. aid
Khan, accompanied by Sher Afkan Khan, brought up the scal-
ing ladders, hoping to make an entry, but after much struggle
and effort he was compelled to abandon the attempt. Since the
river flows close under the fort, and a number of boats were
moored below the walls, it was feared that if the enemy saw the
day going against them, they would use this means of escape.
To prevent this manoeuvre, ne ati: ad Khan sent out his men
and took possession of all the boat
was lost, made overtures through P praaenentl Khan; in these
negvcintions a long time was consumed. Girdhar Bahadur then
f out that Muhammad Khan had received a promise of the
Allahabad province, if he, Girdhar Bahadur, could be ousted
from it, Ceasing to believe any longer in that noble’s imparti-
ne a Bahadur said he would treat through no one but
atn Can
The ora of Allahabad in hostile hands was most detri-
mental to the Sayyids’ power. It formed a centre round which
oo could rally and grow cepaislenntne In itself it was
ong a ai as Akbarabad, but in other ways many times
eae ccsayne to overcome. Instead of a revolted garrison
competent leaders, it wa h ld b 6 well: tried and
opte ;
Safar ‘ape pean aig) he mobhme his ca mp a at Bagh Dahr-
Avae, and proceeded ved boat to the garden of Jahan-araée Begam.
pi
faith i in i ths o Sayyids ‘aii could not cent 4 their or give u
the place of refuge that he held. Several mere elapsed, but
no settlement was arrived at.!
At length, on the 23rd Jamada I, 1132 H. (1st = nee
Husain ‘Ali Khan resolved to march on Allahabad;
the paten of Jahan-érée, his tents were put up on the cae
grounds of Bagh Buland.* But ‘Abdullah Khan did not approve
1 Mubammad Qasim, Lahori, 30:
2 Khushhal Cand, Berlin MS. "me 495, f. 1,0008, names Moti Bagh,
idle toes setae: Mendealis the fort, as the place of encampment.
518 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
of this move. A few weeks before this, on the Ist Rabi‘ II.
1132 H. (10th Ba ua 1720) the emperor’s advance tents had
been sent off towards Dihli, but no start followed; and on the
Ast Jamada I (10th March 1720), they were brought back from
Sikandrah Italah.! About this time the quarrel over the Agrah
booty broke out afresh between ‘Abdullah Khan and his younger
vented from reaching the public ear. Still sore at the réle played
by his brother at Agrah, ‘Abdullah Khan, directly Husain ‘Ali
Khan moved towards Allahabad, swore that he would not be
defrauded a second time. If Hus sain ‘Ali Khan had appro-
priated the booty of Agrah, he would take that of Allahabad.
In short, he insisted on his right as wazir to assume the supreme
command. At length, a middle course was hit upon, both
brothers remained at Agrah, and Ratn Cand went as their emis-
sary to Allahabad.?
On the 25th Jamada I, 1132 H. (3rd April 1720)? Ratn
Cand started with many nobles in his eee and sixty large guns
each drawn by one hundred to two red oxen and three or
four elephants. On his way the faw ajdan vs, the agents of the
jagirdars, and the zamindars flocked to pi standard. The rajah
camped two kos from Allahabad fort and sent a message to
Girdhar Bahadur that he had come thus far to see him, and was
anxiously awaiting an interview. Rajah Girdhar Bahadur
returned Aner er that to meet him was a pleasure, but the period
an,
into the fort. Rajah Girdhar Bahédur came as far as the door
.of his dwelling, and Ratn Cand on meeting him offered the
usual condolences. Gifts were brought forward, of which Ratn
tent door and seated him on the right hand upon his own carpet
(masnad), dha Bah one elephant and five horses with rich trap-
ahidur, too, refused all except the elephant
and two horses
fter they “haa Fear some conciliatory words in public,
= sat apart and consulted. - The terms offered were the
Apparently thé place west : of Agrali, and the site of Akbar’ S.maus0-
an is intended.
M
uhammad Qasim, Lahori, 306 ; Kamwar Khan, 220, Khifi Khan, II,
8 —_— Khan, II, 846, in end of Rabi‘ II,” which is a-month earlier.
hii 348; MS.
We. aie Aim, 2 — eg Khishbal hacen ite
Ble
I mage INI cca rent
jcsemceormbsiipall. Ses
eg eens Seen
Vol. Bf No. 10.} The Later Mughals. 519
N.8.]
government of Audh with all the divisions (sarkars) dependent
thereon, and the right to appoint all the military and civil subor-
dinate officers (t.e., the fawjdars and diwdns), Mir Mushrif, the
former governor, and the other officials being removed.
appointments was added a gift of thirty lakhs of rupees, payable
from the Bengal treasure remittance, to replace the expenditure
on his army and the defence of the fort, together with a jewelled
pe ornament, a special dress of honour and an elephant from
eemperor, This conference took place upon the 25th Jamada
iL 1132 H. (3rd May 1720).!
After binding sr Ganges water had been exchanged,
Girdhar Bahadur accepted the above terms, and, with all “his
family and their belongings, his treasure and his goods, marched
out of the fort on the 4th Rajab (llth May 1720) ;% whereupon
Ahmad Khan, a brother of Muhammad Khan, Bangash, entered
with five hundred men and occupied the place. Leaving Shah
li Khan in charge of Allahabad, Ratn Cand started on his
return to Agrah. The Bengal treasure, until now delayed at
Patnah, was sent for, orders being left that out of the total sum
thirty hie should be paid over to Rajah Girdhar Bahadur, and
the balance sent on to headquarters.
On the 9th Rajab, upon the receipt of Ratn Cand’s report,
‘Abdullah Khan attended audience, where he had not been for
1720) Husain ‘Ali Khan a the Jamnah and took up his
old station in Bagh Dahrah as before. Ratn Cand, on his arrival
on the 2nd Sha‘ban, 8th June 1720, was pietge congratulated
by the two brothers and promoted to 5, zat, orse,
receiving a special robe and a very valuable pearl necklace.
pees rls.
od the emperor had ie once ae Jamadg II, 22ad April
6. Furcur OF epee FROM hacia TO THE Dien.
— Nizam-ul-mulk and the Sayyids there were many
ee mutual distrust. Spoiled in earlier years by the
eeontcedl ieee with which he and his father were honoured
during the last part of ‘Alamgir’s reign, Nizim-ul-mulk was
ever afterwards discontented with the treatment he received
from that monarch’s successors. In Bahadur Shah’s reign he
PES Oe ote aL a Ce
- 1 Khizr Khan, p. 19; Shii Das, f. 354; Khafi Kh Khan,
# Kast sn, I, 846, has Ja mada I, of the an ya (6 oy i132 H).
war Khan, 220; Shii Das, 356 ; Bayne ; Khushhal
“cand, Berlin in MS, No. 495, f. 1 0005 ; Khizr Khan, p. 20, Fitcawaty’ five lakhs
520 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
served grudgingly, more than once sending i in his resignation.
It was the same in Jahandaér Shah’s reign. is services to
Farrukhsiyar at the time of Jahandar Shah’s overthrow secured
him the government of the Dakhin, a region in regard to which,
as there can be no doubt, he had cherished secret projects ever
since the oe of ‘Alamgir. Nizam-ul-mulk, like his father,
Khan ipiiee conahiy did, he must have seen that it offered a
splendid opening for acquiring partial, perhaps even complete,
independence of Dihli and its sovereign. He had held the six
siibahs for hardly more than two years, when he was superseded
by Husain ‘Ali Khan
his supersession rankled apparently in his mind, for he with-
to his new appointment at Muradabad, and only returned
% ‘i Suite at Farrukhsiyar’s urgent request. Unable to work
with Farrukhsiyar, he went over nominally, as we have seen, to
the faction of the wazir and his brother. Being anxious to
secure his absence from Dihli, they offered him the government
of Bihér, a difficult charge which they hoped would fully employ,
even if it did not exhaust, his strength. Before Nizaém-ul-mulk
slight wasn by him a gt n! are ‘Ali » ban, Marahmat
had been superseded in his command at Mandi by Khwajam
Quli Khan.? geek arose about giving over that fort, and after
these bat been me, Marahmat Khan, instead of being re-
moved by Ni ledte-nl GE: was employed in ejecting Jai Cand, Pie
“2 org from Bengal were received at Agrah on the 19th Rajab ( 24th
yl
1 Mir Ibrahim, Marahmat Khin, belonged to a A peace 7h family.
He was the third son of Ante Khan, Kabnli. (d, 1109 H So son of Khalilullah
Khan, Yazdi, N "agar He died while —-, of Patnah on the 17th
Mui 1138 H,, 24th ee ar aged 45, Ma,agir-ul-umara. 11, 713,
and Tarli-t Muhammad ( (1138 F. stead of Ranagarh the Tarikh-i-Muzaf-
ari, 4 173, has Rajgarh, and adds faa t parganah Canderi was invaded,
Quit ( ally Begl Kha th of a
Mes oe de aces Beet} fs se —_ Ea
Vol. a aT 10.) The Later Mughals. 521
to headquarters that Nizém-ul-mulk was enlisting men
lecting matériel of war in excess of his requirements as a pro-
vincial governor.
On receipt of these 25. ani Husain ‘Ali Khan sent for the
agent who represented Nizam-ul-mulk at court, and, after abus-
ing him and his grind told ors to report to his employer what
had been said to him; the grievances op at being the above-
mentioned matter of Marahmat Khan, the removal of a zamin-
Husain ‘Ali Khan. After complaining of the enmity of the
official — vt points out that people who had never wee in
Malwah, could not know its condition; but Husain ‘Ali
having lately alia through it mus t know the facts well. The
Mahrattahs, with over fifty thousand joe were harrying it ;
if troops in large numbers were not entertained, what hope was
there of defending the country from their ravages P_ For this rea-
sou he had added to his resources in men and matériel. He also
objected to giving up Malwah just as the instalments of the Rabi
cused him of intending adverse action. If that had been his
wish he could have gratified it when at Agrah, where several
times messengers came to him from Nikisiyar. He had no such
a
chosen, only incensed Husain ‘Ali Khan still more against him.*
arman was now issued to N Saag recalling him
from Malwah, on the plea that it was necessary for the protection
of the Dakhin that Husain ‘Ali Khan should take Ze ti of re
i was 0
provinces of Akbara@bad, Allahabad, Multan, or Burb&npur.
This was a distinct aaa of faith, — no donbt te
Nizam-ul-mul = in the a ee he was to be destroyed.
had already some reason for apprehension, pies to the sevGSieiits
of Husain Al Thar’ bokbet, - Dilawar ar Khan, who was
hovering on the western border of Malwah, attended by Rajah
Bhim Singh of Bondi, “Rajah Gaj Singh of Narwar, and other
his father’s death, he was brought asa child to India and made over to his
elder brother, Yilbaras Khan. The Térikh-i-Muhammadi states that t
f Khan died at Mandi on the 19th Rajab 1136 H. (12th April
1724). If so, the man who t t in with Nizam-ul-molk,
died there in 156 H. i - om a H. ape is > son and
not the same individual. uw, I, 834, and Mirat-us-safé, B i 6540,
Probably a misprint for Talam, sarkar Sarangpur, 4,in IT, 203
& Khafi Khan, II, 851 ; Tarikh-i-Muzafari, p. 174.
id
922 =©Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908.
chiefs, The secret “is ae of these generals were that after
they had settled the of Salim Singh who, with the con-
nivance of Rajah Jai ‘Sin ot, Sawde, had attempted to usurp
Bondi, they should keep the proceedings of Nizém-ul-mulk under
observation and await further orders. Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was
told to announce publicly that he had a commission to proceed to
Aurangabad in the Dakhin, to conduct thence the family of
Nawab gee “Ali Khan.
movement could not be construed otherwise than un-
favourably by N a mulk. Nor was other instigation to action
wanting. His cousin, Muhammad a min Khan, wrote from
Agrah that the Bavvids were only waiting for the suppression of
the speeras bene party and the recovery of Allahabad, when their
next task w e to uproot and destroy him, Nizam- ul-mulk.
With his own i letéae Muhammad Amin Khan sent one written by
Muhammad Shah’s own hand, and one bearing the seal of that
emperor's mother, These letters complained of the Sayyids, of
their entire usurpation of authority, of their leaving no per-
cial liberty to the emperor; and called on Ni zam-ul-mulk to
urther details of Niz&m-ul-mulk’s stay in Malwah are
obtained from another source. The night ibitowtag: his arrival at
Ujjain there was raat rain; “this was, indeed, to him God's
gracious rain, for from that Sst he never ceased to prosper.”
Ujjain became to iit m in fact as well as name the Dar-ul-fath, the
Abode of Victory. After Chis: rains (of 1719) had ended, he set
hi ord.
hearing this Husain ‘Ali Khan broke out into strong language.
He asserted that Nizam-ul-mulk should never have been allowed
to leave the court, and now one “ Nizam-ul-mulk” had multi-
- plied into a thousand ; it would be found as ea to deal with
him as Ne tackle a young tiger in an open plai
his Qutb-ul-mulk (‘Abdullah Khan) “veplied wich mate
weaving a ig i is ee yee fate does its own plea
Some wa t be devised. After many consultations, a fitmin
of recall was degen by the hands of mace-bearers, while a
force was moved across the Chamba. If the governor submitted,
all would be well; if not, they could still fight or negotiate. If
he fled to the south, their general could pursue. ‘Alim ‘Ali
Khan at Aurangaba d was warned to be on the alert. Thus
Nizém-ul-mulk would inevitably be caught between two fires,
- It had already been a subject of remark at Nizam-ul-mulk’s
darbar nary disturbed times were at hand, that probably the first
would arise in Milwah, Nizim- ul-mulk began to pre-
pare ie an emergency, as the only hope of being left undis-
turbed. He argued that, though in position a great noble, Husain
1 Khafi Khan, 11, 850, 851, 852; Muhammad Qasim, Lahori 307.
Vol, IV, No. 10.} The Later Mughals. . 523
[N.S.]
‘Ali Khan wasin character a mere soldier, who, as soon - he
hears anything unfavourable, burns with ange d becomes at
once anenemy. In that case, ‘the Lord be our keeper,” There
is nothing for it but to make ready to fight.
W the advance of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was
announced, Niz&ém-ul-mulk cuentas his most trusted officer,
Muhammad Ghiyas Khan. is man said there was no use in
i ead, the matter could easily be carried through.
Fortune had always been favourable, and to resist was best. The
awab rejoined: “‘ Why speak thus! Still, I-am in perplexity ;
as that I have done no wrong is plain, nor need I feel ashamed. I
“T have lived respected from the days of the late ‘Alamgir until
now, and for the few more days that may be vouchsafed me,
“trast I may be saved from dishonour. Why do these parvenus
“try to harm me, me Pigion omer they are puffed bi by their sud-
“den elevation. "Such ttitude is becoming in ror; i
“others gain a little rise in life, why need they “se their heads.
“ Thanks to God on High, who is there that shall not es receive
. " What he has done to others. But it is not for me to
‘in spite of my quiescence they attack me, there is no pat for it.
. « After all, lam human. What man is there holding my high
“ station who would not defend his honour ? Victory lies hidden
“from us, it is the gift of the Most High, and is not gained by the
st ‘* greatness of a host. I swear by the God that made me, that
ey may bring all Hindistan against me and I will still resist
“undaunted. If longer life has been decreed me, no harm will
y arrive 5 if the hour of departure is at hand, nothing can avail
“ce me.’
Ghiyas Khan approved these words, pointing out that he had
only meant to suggest that preparation was necessary, “a blow
after the fight ”! meant mere dishonour. The Nawab’s kinsmen
approved, wn preparation was decided on. ahi Khan pro-
lowed by a march bigads the ae If car were to fight,
they could i as — there as here; nay, at court the
was better. When men have once resolved on death can
account were they Pez The Sayyids were not — oe wings
, can be r ached Right was on their si If a ous God
sbialded nin Right would triumph. If, or they elated the
pictnaty of Sironj, things took another turn, what would it mat-
ter? On hearing of their ostensible return to the capital, would
not their opponents be forthwith put off their guard. Muham-
mad Amin Khan, Hamid Khan and others at court should be
addressed, as also ‘Iwaz Khan and others in the Dakhin. The
commandant of Peoria should ce gained over; nent See be
“1 Musht ba‘d as jang. 3
524 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
offered him for the cession of that fortress. That place could a
easily reached from Sironj, “and when Asir is ours, God
given us the key of the kingdom of the Dakhin.” Ra‘ayat
Khan, ‘Abdurrahim Khan, Qadir Dad Khan and Mutawassal
Khan supported Mubammad Ghiyas.
but no fresh orders were issued, and the ee Rey onsite at being
on their way to Hindistan. Suddenly they were marched back
by the way that they had come; the men were Pima, but the
secret was well kept, and at last, by a night — on the 8th
May 1720, they reached and crossed the Narbada.
Nizam-ul-mulk had heard that mace-bearers were on their
way to enforce his return to the capital. A farméan to this effect
had indeed been sent, in which it was mies that the province of
Akbarabad would be given to him as soon as he arrived, On the
9th Rajab 1132 H. (16th May 1720), pam came to Agrah that he
had left Malwah. It was then reported that in the middle of
Jamada II, 1132 H. (about the 23rd April 1720), at the head of
five or six thousand horsemen, and attended by ‘Abd-ur-rahim
Khan, Marahmat Khan, Ra‘ayat Khan, Qadir Dad Khan, Rau-
shani, Mutawasgsal Khan, grandson of Sa‘dallah Khan, wazir,
‘Inayat Khan and others, Ni izam-ul-mulk had left Mandeshar and
marched to Ujjain. There, giving out that he was on his
way to Sironj, one or two marches were made as far as the
village of Kayath; thence he made straight for the Narbada,
which he crossed on the lst Rajab 1132 H. (8th May 1720) by
the ford of Akbarpur.®
Husain ‘Ali Khan was for immediate action; he wished to
o in aan On the other hand, ‘Abdullah Khan ‘and Samsam-
n n
place it in a state of defence and it could be ered se gag
“ cleverness is a good thing, be you as strong as Rusta
usain ‘Ali Khan continued unappeased and aa his
brother’s want of energy. The latter stuck to his own opinion
and protested that it was not adopted through want of po
He was surprised at being called a coward, ‘“ Am I not your
brother ? Am not I, too, a Sayyid?” Let his brother be a little
reasonable, and he would agree to anything. He had said over
1 Ahwal-al-Khawiagin, f. 1 -
2 Khafi Khan, i, 852, tee. "861 ; ; Mubammad Qasim, Lahori, 308 ;
Ragone Khan, |
Ul. takidr m “ ap ary ul ta‘ajjul min ush-shaitan.
Aql chis-i-sharifast, go kih Rustam-tawan bashad
COOOL LL nnn ee
Vol, Ae No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 525
N.S.)
and over again that the imprisonment of Farrukhsiyar was a
mistake. But his words were put aside, and his brother had
done his own pleasure. They could but reap what they had
ment, these men were already close to the borders of Malwah,
and were thus able to start without delay. ‘Alim ‘Ali an,
received orders to bar the way to the Nawab’s advance.
One of Niziém-ul-mulk’s first acts was an attempt to buy over
the garrison of the strong fortress of Asirgarh, which lies about
forty-five miles south of the Narbada and not far from Burhan-
vided, and ‘Usmin Khan, accompanied by Hafizullah Khan,
bakhski, and the Nawab’s eldest son, Ghazi-ud-din Khan, Firaiz
Jang, returned to Asirgarh. a ul-mulk followed as quickly
as possible by way of Bijagarh Kahrgiuw. The fort was deli-
vered up on the 13th Kayab 1132 H. (20th May 1720), and the
commandant, a very old man named Aba Talib Khan, was
made a prisoner, About this — Rustam Bes Khan of Kahr-
ganw and Fath Singh, Rajah of Makrae, came in and joined.
ing behind him his two sons and his spare baggage, followed to
Burhanpur and encamped in the Lal Bagh a at that place.?
Hearing that Nizim-ul-mulk had crossed the Narbada. ‘Alim
‘Ali Khan sent off Anwar Khan, he ofisiawere faujdair of
Sar who was then on leave at Aurangabad. With him
was joined Rao Rambha Nimbalkar, a Mahrattah leader who
; Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, f. 1576; Kaimwar Khan, 22
2 Khafi Khan, II, gr 3 Tari ikh-i-Muzaffari, a 180, and Siwanith-i-
Dakhin by Man‘im Khan, Aurangabadi, Irvine MS. No, 3 396, 5. 131 and 152,
The Burhdn-ul-futith, 1675 , gives Tslamullah, Hazari, as a e of the man
who was treated with, and that of Sharf Khan as the
les N.-E. he same ee Lal Bagh, about two miles north of the
ak. is close to the present railway station, “Bombay Gazetteer” (Khan-
. ol. ;
Shekh Anwar Khan, Pirzidah, a protégé of Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan,
Pepe brought to re Dakhin by Husain ‘Ah — and — nted in Rafi‘.
526 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908,
owed his release from imprisonment at Dihli to the intercession
of that officer. ey were at ‘Adilabad,! twelve kos south o
Burhaupur, when they heard that Ghiyas Khan was already there
re preparing to invest the town of which Nirullah Khan, diwan
the province and brother of Anwar Khan, was in charge.
Ghiyiis Khan tried to patenoepe the relieving force by sending
troops across the Tapti; but, favoured by the darkness ‘of the
night, they evaded his men and taking to by-paths passed in to
the town, has litters (palkis) and other property falling into the
hands of plunderers. Soon after the faujday’s arrival, the citi-
zens assembled and protested against a resistance for which they
alone would suffer. The walls would be escaladed by Ghiyas
Khan, their lives endangered, and fie property destroyed. The
faujdar was advised by them to fight outside in the open, for, if
he did not, the city would be prongs ce ns the citizens to his
opponents. Anwar Khan, who was far from courageous, lost his
head altogether, and on the 16th ‘Rajab (33rd May 1720) applied
to Ghiyas Khan for terms. The next day Nizim-ul-mulk arrive
in person, Anwar Kban and Nirullah Khan, with all the offi-
cials and citizens, attended and made their submission. The
town and citadel were then occupied. By the acquisition of
Asirgarh and Burhanpur, Nizam-ul-mulk’s position was rendered
very strong.®
At this time the mother of Sayyid Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan
Barhab, younger brother of the wazir, had reached Burhanpar
with her grand-children on her way from Aurangabad to rejoin
her son at Muradabad, swbah Dihli, where he was now faujdar.
When Nizaém-ul-mulk appeared and occupied the town, the men
r
accept the offer of the pate spoke Kindly to Muhammad ‘Ali,
the Begam’s agent, conferred on him a dress of honour, and sent
him back with a present of fruit for the children. The Begam
was then allowed to depart, an escort of two hundred horsemen
going with her as far as We banks of the Narbada.?
As soon as ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan received at Aurangabad the
alent sent by his uncles, ‘Abdullah Khan and Husain ‘Ali Khan,
set to work to collect an army of Mahrattahs and of new men,
All the neighbouring faujdars were called in to the capital. His
idea was that when Dilawar ‘Ali Khan appeared from the north,
he would march from the south, thus taking Niz /4m-ul-mulk
between two fires. ‘T'o encourage his men he gave liberal promo-
tions, and tried in every way to win over the people of town and
sin the Khandesh Saks wi 2 is el Edilabad in “ Bombay
Gezcticer XII, 447 ; it lies about 15 ‘miles N.-E. of the Bhusawal station
of the G.I.P. Railw way.
2 Khafi Khan, III, 853, 871, 872; Burhan-ul-futah, 168¢ ; Tarikh-i-Muzaf-
fari, P. 181.
$ Khéfi Khin, II, 873,
iad
EE EE
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 527
Bee 8.)
n
thousand Mahrattah horsemen sent by Rajah Sahai. Amin
Khan, late governor of Nader, 7.e., Barar, although he had pre-,
viously expressed great enmity towards Husain ‘Ali Khan, was
bought over by gifts of money, elephants and jewels.' Alto-
ther ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan reckoned his army at thirty thousand
horsemen, of whom he intended to take command in person. He
commenced his march early in Sha‘ban (1lst= 7th June 1720)?
On his side Nizam-ul-mulk had proposed to suspend further
would be difficult to keep the troops ‘iscedliea for four months
without more money than was available. In consequence, imme
diate action was resolved on. When Nizam-ul-mulk heard that
‘Alim ‘Ali Khan had sent his tents out from Aurangabad, he
marched from the Lal Bagh on the regi of eerie: ee
the Tapti, and pitched his camp on the east side of the t
But at the end of Rajab (30th = F 6th June 1720) he learnt “that
Narbada somewhere about Handiya,’ Dilawar ‘Ali Khan had got
as far as Husainpur in the Handiy4 sarkar, about fourteen kos
from Burhaénpur. Considering this opponent to be the more
formidable, Nizam-ul- mulk decided to encounter him first.*
Tt seems that the Sayyids had sent their general a letter in
which they accused him of cowardice. Stung by the imputation,
e to —— ul-mulk when drunk, as he often was, in the
fellowitg strain: “‘ What manly virtue is there, nay is it not a
* death-blow to Medan thus to flee from death ; ; and for the
- * sake of sh ee this paltry life, to climb so many mountains and
cross so many deserts? Would it not be well to confide in the
‘* All Powerful and come out to meet the writer, so be side | aE
et brings ‘8 a destructive tempest; and if imitating a deer of the
“ plains you escape and flee to the mountains, this pursuer will,
min Khan was a brother of Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini; m was killed in
wer, H. (1724), fighting under Mubiriz Khan catia nat Nizim-al-mulk,
gies Lumens, I, 352.
@ Khafi Khan, II, 874.
3 In the “Hoshangabad. district, on the south bank of the Narbada, about
92 miles N.-E, of Burhanpur. Té is on the old high road from the Dakhin to
Agzib,” ‘Central Provinces Gazetteer,”
4 Khafi "Khan, II, 875; Awoal-al-bewdein, - 1604 ; operates
181,
528 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908,
“like a panther, spring on your back and make wet the teeth
“of desire with the blood of his enemy,’’ Unable to bear the
provocative a th of this letter, Nizim-ul-mulk had begun to
retrace his steps.!
izam-ul-mulk marched northwards early in Sha‘ban (Ist=
his arti baggage for hives Ei to Asirgarh.? Ahead of him went
Rajah of Taree he encamped. Dilawa r ‘Ali Khan's’ camp was
then at a distance of two or three kos Pooait him. Nizém-ul-mulk
proposed an sia Oe arrangement, but Dilawar ‘Ali Khan reject-
ed all his overtures.*
Dilawar ‘Ali Khan’s force, although not a ery large one,
consisted of thoroughly tried and well-equippe As
the bakhshi, or paymaster, he knew the quality of all the Sayyid’s
troops; and when he was sent on this enterprise, he had selected
six thousand of the best armed and best mounted horsemen out.
of seventeey or eighteen thousand who were present with the
They were mostly Barhah Sayyids, Hindistanis, and
Afghans. Two of the chief men placed under him were Babar
Khan and Sayyid Shamsher Khan,’ cousin of the two Sayyids.
There were also the mail-clad Rajpits of Maharao Bhim Singh,
a an
— with three thousand five hundred men. The total force
d not have been less than thirteen thousand, and may have
snihnted to eighteen thousand men.7
7. Dereat AnD Deatu oF Dindwar ‘ALI Kain,
On the 13th Sha‘ban 1132 H. (19th June 1720), Nizam-ul-
mulk marched four kos, then drew up his army ready to give
1 bh 1594, 160¢,
to Burhanpur, as stated on fol. 132 of the Gulshan-i-'ajaib.
nall independent chieftainship i in the sere Ae sub- Seer of t
Hoshongsbad district ; = present area is 215 square miles. a iteatt in is
about 30 m 8S. of H indiya, ** Central Provinces Guxsttoe: eer,’ "256
4 Khati “Khan I, 875 ; Khushval Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, : 1002@
Mhd. ant goon 311; Bayan-i-waqi', Irvine MS., f. 406. The Biwanih-i-
Dakhin 3, Says the ey of the battle was near Raipur in p:
Chardai ral sarkar Hand a, and twelve kos to the south of the
5 Elsewhere, II, 879, "Rhafi Khan has “ Sher Khan,” which is also i in
the copy of Nizam-ul- mulk’s tiimar (despatch) in ‘Sahib Rae, Khujistah-
kalam, where the name of Farhat Khan is adde
Burhan-ul. futah, f. 1684, calls him the “ Zamindar of Bhakrah.”
This is a place in sarkar Kanauj, sibah Malwah, A,in, II, 200. On the other
hand Malcolm, “ Conical India,” Ist hi 231, says Mir ’ Muhammad Khan, a
——. Was in command and was s
1 Khafi Khan, II, 877.
ee eee
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 529
[N.S.]
battle. Ghiyas. Khan was placed in command of the vanguard,
having under him Shekh Muhammad Shah! and his brother,
Nirullah, Fariqi, heads of the artillery. In the right centre
was ‘Iwaz Khan, x@zim of Barar (lichpur) and the Nawab’s
nele by marriage,* with his son, Jamalullah Khan, Anwar Khan,
Hakim Muhammad Murtaz& and others. Mar ahmat Khan, Fil
Jang, was on the left centre. ‘To the right wing was posted
Pp Beg Khan, Harisi; and to the left, ‘Abd-ur-rahim Khan
(unele of Nizam-ul-mulk) and Qadir Dad Khan, Raushani
din Khan and Mir Ahsan, bakhshi, took their place i in the a tre.
Ra‘ayat Khan, Nizim- ul-mulk’s first cousin and the brother of
Muhammad Amin Khan, Cin, was left in charge of the town of
Burhanpur, while Rustam Beg Khan was told off to protect the
rear of the army. Fathullah” Khan, Khosti, and Rao Rambha
aaa, the Mahrattah, with five hundred men, acted as skir-
mishers.®
The site of the battle, as we are told, was in the hil illy
country called Pandhar® between Burhanpur and the Narbada,
and Nizam-ul-mulk himself says that he had marched forty kos
from Burhaupur. pod Heys out four kos from his last camp
before he met the enemy, and the battle did not begin until the
re aa (13th Sha‘ ban 1132 H., 19th June 1720). Dilawar ‘Ali
Khan had occupied a rising eround to the east of the Nawab.
Leaving his baggage at the foot of this hillock, Dilawar ‘Ali
Khan sent out his advanced guard, consisting ae some three
this man see Ma‘agir-ul-umara@ II, 708, under his title, Shuja‘at
H., 1737-
2 Mhd Kamal, Sabot aaah, "Jitas emg Bahadur, Qaswar Jang, died
mulk’s grandfather. M-ul IY, 2, and ieec Wetooaadl ee
#2) y
3 His father aegis reps ae Khan, second son of Sa‘dullah Khan,
M-ul-u., TI, 520. cousin of Nizém-ul-mulk, who was also a
— on his Bing: Ss 8 ide of Sa‘ sp Khan, Shahjahan’ S wazir.
These two men were sons of Jan Nisar Khan, M-ul-u., I, 537, Darab
tea corwacill Jan Nigar ehas: penkeea jdar of Kora Jahanabad (sa#bah
Alias abad), where » he was murdered in Ramazan 1144 H. poet gi ip
afi Kh an, II, 876 ; pr Ae rey III, 877 ; Ahwal-ut khawaqin,
ie kin 17th Sha‘ban; Gulshan-i-‘ajzib, 1324. The
date is the ith mirth, Jane) i in Khushbal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f. 10024, and
in Burhén-ul- pou
6 For the position "a Pandhar, and its possible conenetion with the
Pindharies, see my in the Indian ee ary for May 1900. Rustam
‘Ali, Tartkh-i-hindi, a says the battle was fought near Qnsbah Khandwa,
which is not far from Asir. This place ee j ales 32 miles N. of Burhanpur
and about 60 miles S.-W. of Handiya. It is now the civil station of the
Nimar district of the Central nd ete ison _ Gazetteer, oad = pa
muzaffarz, p, 181, has “ B usain 4 kos from Burhan
npur,
the name in thé “* Asiatic Siicoutienp (1785), an caaeale: Of out ered
(Nigim-ul-mulk) translated by Henry Vansittart (the younger) sia &
Persian work, of which the title is not given
530 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
thousand horsemen and about eight toa matchlockmen,
under the command of Sayyid Sher Khan
Then, surrounded by his principal officers on ae elephants, he
followed in A ade at the head of the main body.
ction began after midday with artillery fire and the
discharge of rockets. Ghiyaés Khan and ‘Iwaz Khan advanced
from two different directions to attack Dilawar ‘Ali Khan y
were unable, however, to effect a junction, and ‘Iwaz Khan was
left to meet alone the full force of the Sayyid, Rajput, and
Afghan onset. In spite of his elephant turning round and the
flight of many of his men, ‘Iwaz Khan kept the field manfully
until he was severely wounded and forced to retire. With shouts
of exultation, Sayyid Sher Khan and Babar Khan, riding rein to
rein, started in pursuit. Qadir Dad Khan in spite ‘of his wounds
fought on, ‘Aziz g | Khan and his brother were also wounded,
Then ‘Azmat Kha of the principal officers under ‘Iwaz
Khan, dismounted and ocibeaiod the ee on foot. Mutawassil
Khan now brought up reinforcements. s one attack followed
the
Tenens, both Sayyid Sher Khan and Babar. Khan were cut
own.
Dilawar ‘Ali Khan in person now led an attack o the
centre. Here he was struck in the chest by a bullet and Killed,
many of the Barhah § gf le losing their lives at his side. Rao
Bhim Singh and “gy oa aj La Ss still kept the field. Soon Bhim
Singh was was shot.3 Singh of Narwar, a fine-looking
young man, ented with forty or fifty of his brethren, and
attacked at close quar Taking sword and shield in hand,
after the death of the remaining Rajput chief, four hundred
Rajputs and many Barhah officers, and in all some four thousand
soldiers, fell a prey to the arrows, spears, wee said of their
opponents. The broken remnant of survivors, among them Dost
Muhammad Khan, Afghan, withdrew from tle field and made
good their retreat into Malwah, pursued and plundered by the
Mahrattah auxiliaries of Nizam-ul- mulk. 'This somewhat unex-
ee bape — an opening to one author to quote the lines:
1 Kamwar ‘Khan, 223 ; Khafi Khan, II, 876. The t#méar says it was a
Thursday.
2 Farah Khan was killed on a ‘Ali Khan’s side. See Ahwwdal-ul-
sowha ela ; it is “ Farhad ” Khan in Gulshan-i-‘ajaib, 132%,
s acconnt of Bhim Singh’s death, II, 487, affords us a more than
ior noticeable instance of his flagrant inaccuracy. The fight is made
out to be nndertaken by Bhim Singh without allies, while the — is lai
in the broken aoe! along the ayia river, near the town of Korwai Bor4si.
An eee touch of grotesque error is given “ the pnts 2 that Jai
Singh, Kachhwahah, of Amber, gave fe the order to Bhim Singh and Gaj Sin gh
r Niza m-ul-malk’s road! The town referred to is evidently Kur ‘wai in
Malwah Feocateen, 520) on the right or east bank of the Betwa, with Borasi
immediately opposite. A slight misreading of Khandwi, the trae fer may
have given the hint to connect the battle with Kurwai Borasi.
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Luter Mughals. 531
[N.S.]
Bakht bawar gar-bava
sindan 2 dann bi-shkanad,
Tali‘-t-bargashtah
faludah ples bi-shkanad.
“ The fates aiding, you may bite a bit off vil,
‘With the stars against you, your teeth besakd over flammery.”!
Nizam-ul-mulk ordered his drums to beat for victory.
his side the losses were few, the only men of any note who fell
being Badakhshi Khan and Diler Khan, an officer serving under
‘Iwaz Khan. Among the wounded were ‘Iwaz Khan himself and
Ghiyas Khan. In addition to the guns and elephants appro-
priated by Nizam-ul-mulk to his own use, muc oty fell into
the hands of the soldiers and plunderers. The victors encamped
where they were, the night being disturbed by a false alarm
caused by au unruly elephant which broke from his chains and
rushed about the camp, destroying as he went, until his pro-
gress was arrested by an arrow from the bow of Mutawassil
Khan.
The above is the official account and is, no doubt, the one
most ese able to Nizam-ul-mulk and his army. Other writers
describe the event differently and tell us of an ambuscade. Such
a device would not only accord with Nizim-ual-mulk’s scheming
habits, but would also more satisfactorily account for the great
loss sustained by the other side, more especially among its leaders.
From these other sources we learn that between the two forces
ay deep ravines where a large nes cet have been effectually
concealed. Niz&ém-ul-mulk sent out his guns and placed them in
this ravine. His advanced guard was concealed in the hollows
on each side. Then two or three men, closely resembling the
Nawab in beard, features and “ge were dressed up, on
an apa and sent out to represent Nizam-ul-mulk at the head
of his main body, which abe iteolt beyond the entrance to the
ravine, ilswss ‘Ali Khan’s men came straight at their foe, and
were drawn on and on bya 5 siegiatel retreat, Anxious to slay
| Tarikh-i-muzaffari, f. 183. We have Nizam-ul-mulk’s official report or
tuimar of the battle in Sahib Rae’s Masini eae (Irvine MS., p. 323). A
copy was sent to Mubammad Khan, Bangas arrukhabad cover
of an exulting span The _aeeee with the lines:
Az dast o zabai bar-ayad,
Ki;z calmer sai ba-dar-
Sa‘di, STEUER Peenedascon.
‘Who can succeed with hand and tongue
“ To pay r be debt of ‘heaes to God?”
poe Lida of wh soem Nizim-ul-mulk or his munsht was very fond, as it
any times in his letters, see Guls han-i-‘ aan c. 1161 big (B.M. addi-
peste 1 MS. 26, 236) by scp Ram Singh, f. 6 The above fém@r is also in
this collection. f.132¢. In Ma,agir-ul-umara, I TL, 370, we find an ee
this battle arms grand dfather of Isma‘il a eae Panni,
"Khin
foot i = front of ‘Iwaz Kh: 7 Khan’s elephant yee was k
2 Khafi Khan, I, 88i.
032 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November, 1908.
or capture the opposite leader, who, as they believed, was in com-
mand, they pursued steadily, disposing on their way of several
of the pretended Nizam-ul-mulks. When Sayyid Sher Khan bi
length brought his "eligi close to that of ‘Iwaz Khan, th
Mughal, by a sign, caused his elephant to kneel, and by this tack
escaped with his life. The ravine having been reached, the
guns did their work; and their leaders having been killed, the
rest of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan’s army dispersed.
The morning after the battle the a8 of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan
and of Sayyid Sher Khan were prepared for burial and des-
patched to Aurangabad, where the sons of the former were
seventeen kos to the south of hap ianed and Mutawassil a
Khan, who had not anticipated such a prompt movement,
was perplexed and therefore mars where he was.8
Note.—Another version of the Sight ot fe om the * Ahwal-ul-
Khaw
wagqin,”’ f. 16
Dilawar ‘Ali Khan , after crossing the Narbada, made four or
five marches he was near to Nakti Bhawani. As the Shab-i-
barat (14th ‘Sha'ban, 20th June 1720) approached, they made
three or four halts, intending to resume their advance when that
festival was over. But hearing of Nizim-ul-mulk’s movement in
their ot the Sayyid came out and ranged his men in battle
order o rom his cam
Nizam- wine! s scouts reported net the Sayyid was facing
eastwards, with his guns in front. am-ol-mulk thinking a
frontal attack dangerous, enquired if ite rear could be reached.
The scouts said that by a détour of six kos this could be effected ;
the sun was not yet in the meridian, they had time to make
the movement. Changing direction they arrived at the Sayyid’s
rear in about three hours and were then at a distance of one kos.
en Nizam-ul-mulk’s standards began to show faintly in the
distance, Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was amazed and accused
his head spy of treachery. This accusation the man, an old
Barhah Sayyid, vigorously repudiated. As there. was no help fur
it in this sudden emergency, bed artillery was left behind, and
the front changed to meet the enemy. The artillery was order
to follow as quickly as it ail
shit Das, 375 ; Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 314; Tar2kh-i- te ts
. ke of 440 acres on a tributary of t ti, hae miles
Ss. “i of Edilabad in the eats aha agg er Khindesh eat Edilabad
about 30 miles south of Burhanpur, Bom> 7, Gazetteer, XII, vi, 142, 449,
3 Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 318; Khafi Khan, f 881.
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals, 533
[N.S.]
Ghiyas Khan, commanding Nizaém-ul-mulk’s vanguard, was
attacked by Bhim Singh, Gaj Singh, and “ Be-dost Rohelah ”
(Dost Muhammad Kha an); while Sayyid Sher Khan, Babar
Khan and Farah Khan turned against ‘Iwaz Khan. Gaj Singh
and Bhim Singh, Hada, dismounted and at the head of two
thousand Rajptits fought hand to hand, breast to breast. Quresh
Beg, Khwajah Ma‘sim, and a few others resisted, but they were
hardly more than a pinch of salt in flour, Against two thousand
mail-clad Rajpiits what were forty men! Bhim Singh and Quresh
Beg fought in single combat ; then some forty Rajpiits attacked
the latter. In spite of these odds the Beg succeeded in killing
him Singh before he fell himself under numberless wounds.
The bodies of the Rajputs lay piled on the top of each other.
Babar Khan. The fighting: was so hot that it was like the com-
ing of the Day = Judgment. It went on for two hours, and the
Sayyid’s men did their beat, until he and four thousand five
hundred of his men were killed. Dost Muhammad Khan, Rohe-
lah, was the only one who turned and fled.
Nizam-ul-mulk was not even wounded, but Khwajah Ma‘-
sim, Mirzé Na‘im and others of his men were killed. Sayyid
Musafir Khan especially distinguished himself in repulsing an
attack on Ghiyas Jchan, in which he was greatly aided by Yalras
Khan, Khwajah ‘Abd-ul- haman, Mir Qutb-ud-din, Khwajah
Ibrahim and some others, one hundred and tw enty- -five men in all.
Some of the Panni Afghans, too, were killed and wounded while
defending ‘Iwaz Khan. Altogether some thirty men were killed
and about one hundred wounded on that side; while of the Say-
yid’s army four thousand five hundred were killed and the number
of wounded was not known.
Nizam-ul-mulk’s officers asked for orders to pursue, but he
refused. He collected the wounded near his tent and sent them
surgeons, healing salves and clothes. For some he provided
horses, for some palankins, - some litters. On their recover
he asked them to enlist with hi As their master, Husain ‘Ali
Khan, was still alive, they ended: their road expenses were
then paid and they departed. The body of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was
decently buried ; con of the Hindiis were burnt under the
supervision of Raj ah Indar oe: Nizam-ul-mulk and his
returned to hanpur.
8. PERPLEXITY OF THE SAYYID BROTHERS.
end of Sha‘ban (29th=5th July 1720) ‘Abdullah
Khan A his brother received intelligence of the disaster which
had befallen. them in Khandesh, Not only had they failed to
army,
was ag 8 to fall into the ea 3 i — ste Khan’ s
children had been intercepted, as we have s t Burhanpur,
though they were passed on in safety ; bit use ‘Ali Khan
534 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
had left his wife and family behind him when he quitted the
Dakhin, and they were still at Aurangabad. At all hazards, the
y name and fame must be preserved. Both brothers agreed
to write again to ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan and also try to pacify Nizam-
ul-mulk. To the former they wrote ordering him to delay any
eid action until the women were safe and Husain ‘Ali Khan
had arrived.
aes we learn from a statement of Diyanat Khan, once diwan
of the Dakhin, but at this time a semi-prisoner in the custody of
Husain ‘Ali Khan, overtures to Nizam-ul-mulk were very reluc-
tantly undertaken. On the day that the disastrous news
arrived, Husain ‘Ali Khan professed to seek Diyanat Khan’s
advice an this difficult conjuncture. This noble, referring to
a Hindi proverb, which tells you to draw taping hand out
They should, without an ‘Guétaut’s elay, issue a patent for red
and thus conciliate him, leaving warfare and revenge until a
better opportunity.
_ Glancing towards Rajah Ratn Cand witha sneering smile,
Husain ‘Ali Khan said: “ I have sent sums of money to the Hast.
‘“‘ twelve thousand torch bearers. Not for one instant, neither by
‘day nor by night, will I stay my course or cease to gallop
‘ies anat Khan admitted that the Nawib’s strength would
ble him to undergo even more than that exertion, but in this
hasty re how many troops would keep up, and even then,
what strength would be left in man or horse ? Knitting his brows,
Husain ‘Ali Khan replied: ‘The summit of a soldier’s ambi-
‘tion is to die. Alas for us! when a leader with a reputation
** like yours speaks cowardly words, and is like a man who has
“lost all heart.” The Khan retorted with an Arabic saying
gem to ‘‘ Man proposes, God disposes.” Inthe end these
roics were seen to be out of place, and other means were tried.
To Nizam-ul-mulk they enclosed a farman ina long letter, both
of which I proceed to give.
The farman began by expressing His Majesty’s surprise at
hearing that the Nawab had left Malwah without orders. What
could be the cause ? What appreliensions had he ? Why had he
not submitted a representation to the Thr at ives acted according
to the reply that he might receive ? at matter had his
Hak Mosigr--umaray 1, II, 75, which places the incident after the death of
Aim “Alb
=
Vol. IV, No. 10, | The Later Mughals. 535
[N.S.]
His Majesty was in no way ill-disposed towards him, but he
should have avoided the appearance of offence. “As the
“disorders of the Dakhin are frequently reported to him, His
“* Majesty igen 3 making over to you all the sabahs of ‘that
“ country. the Lord; this purpose has come to pass of
“itself, and ne “God's help, His aaah intention and your
“desire will both be satisfied. ‘Heart finds its way to heart
“under this vault of heaven.’! A fo nie patent is in prepara-
‘tion. When you have taken charge you will send off ‘Alim
“ ‘Ali Khan and the family of the Bakhshi-ul-mamalik, Amir-
“al-umara, from whom he has been long —— granting
‘them a proper escort and seeing to their safety.”
With the farman was a letter from Husain ‘Al Khan. He
wrote that Dilawar ‘Ali Khan had been sent to Aurangabad to
escort the writer's family to Hindistan. It was now reported
that, omar orders for which there was no foundation, the
said Dilaw i Khan had interfered with Nizam-ul-mulk, but,
the Lord be pesiad,| had only received what he deserved. It was
also said that several persons, led by love of mischief-making and
devilish devices (shaitanat), had written untruly of several
matters in a manner likely to sow discord between them. Alas !
that such jou sinee should arise between old friends! Envious
persons, by sowing dissension, hope to open a way for themselves.
If, which fy Lord forbid, the writer had a grievance, he would
have written direct, ‘“ No doubt, many things had been brought
‘“up, which might have angered His Majesty : ; and short- sighted
“ knowing your loyalty, made a detailed representation. By this
‘“* means, T am thankful to say, your enemies were cast down and
“Ace cept my congratulations. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, my (adopted)
‘son, and my family propose to return to this country; kindly
a ‘ furnish them with an escort and see that they are not molested
‘ on the oe
Such non the state of consternation into which the Sayyids
had been thrown, that every day produced some new peel at of
action, only to be discarded in its turn Sof one 8
First, they resolved to march together to tl the: Dake We with th the
eit
At another time, they thonght they would make terms with
Nizim-ul-mulk, as in the letter just quoted, and postpone an
attack upon him to a more favourable opportunity. According
to these varying decisions, the advance tents of the emperor and
of the two ministers were sent out first in one direction and then
in another.
1 (Verse) Dil ra ba a dil rah ast, dar in gumbasz-i-sipihs
a Farman and letter in Shia Das, 330,394, 3 ghia Dis, f. 394.
536 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
9. Arracks ON MuHnAamMAD Amin KHAN.
One of the Sayyids’ main difficulties was the strength of the
Mughal element in aes ownarmy. They did not know what to
do with Muhammad n Khan, cousin of Nizam-ul-mulk and
head of the Mughal sien At one time they thought of er
ing him behind, = another of taking him with them. By so
accounts they tried to poison him owever much Afahenttind
Amin Khan may Five rejoiced inwar ardly at the troubles now accu-
mulating on the luckless Sayyids’ heads, he continued to attend
their darbars, and spoke there freely of the wickedness of Nizam-
ul-mulk’s conduct.}
t is said Muhammad Amin Khan had taken the ed Ried
part for fear of losing - a greet wealth. He also had a very high
ble
The e Sayyid em “* What power has he to fight Gana me |
‘“* And at the worst, I shall easily escape from his clutches.”
Mu ha mmad Amin Khan carried at once to Husain ‘Ali Khan
off his ard, might give him - chance of plunging a dagger into
him, But Husain ‘Ali Khan was suspicious of his covetous
Mongol eyes. In spite of this, Muhammad Amin Khan continued
assiduous in his attendance. Those who prided themselves on
their strength of understanding said, over and over again, that
he was at the root of all the trouble and the real cause of
khsiyar’s deposition. ‘The truth or falsehood of this rests
‘‘on the relater! The author iy record the essential facts,
‘‘ though his enemies may taunt him. If he should turn evil into
« good, the whole story would eee faulty, but only the ug
of all hidden things can reveal the true kernel of the matter.”
rid themselves of this ‘“ old wolf,” also of ‘Abd-us-samad Khan,
governor of Lahor, another strong pillar of the Mughal: faction,
and connected by marriage with Muhammad Amin a
‘Abd-us-samad Khan they intended to exile to Balkh or Bukhara.
darbar. They raised a guages which was not allayed until
they saw their general come forth unmoleste e was spared
grea
weight —, both brothers, but more especially with Husain
‘Ali Khan. Ikhlas Khan argued that his removal would stir up a
spirit of soos among a set of men who were not easy to
appease. The clan of which he was the head was a large one,
and if this ‘‘ wasps’ nest ” was disturbed, there would be no one
1 Baydn-i-waq‘i (Mba. Karim), 319, Khafi Khan, IT, 882, Shia Das, 45¢,
2 Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, 1465.
atacand
Vol. IV, No. 10.) The Later Mughals, 537
[N.S.]
ot to pacify or soothe them after Muhammad Amin Khan was
killed.
But before a reconciliation in accordance with this advice had
been effected, the Sayyids attempted to fight the nae! out with
the Mughals. The dispute was brought to a crisis by the news
of Sayyid ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s defeat and death, under ne circum-
stances which will be related presently. Cam mel-riders brought the
news of this catastrophe to Agrah on the 22nd Shawwal (26th
August 1720), sting days after the date of the battle. In their
rage the Sayyids resolved to wreak their vengeance on Muham-
mad Amin Khan. At once M. Amin Khan fortified the house
which he occupied in the quarter of Rajah Bhoj in Agrah city.
On one side of it the Jamnal flowed; on the other three sides he
duga ditch. Husain‘Ali Khan held his troops in readiness for an
attack, but was dissuaded from carrying the idea into execution,
Then "Muhammad min an, when he heard this, came out a
ad
the head of his men and sent 1 a challenge to the brothers, that
On another day they planned to send the emperor to the Taj
accompanied by a large force, the house occupied by reg
Amin Khan being not far from Tajganj. ey gave out tha
His Majesty had only come to visit the tombs and spend a day or
two in recreation, As is well known, it was the custom for nobles
to take itin turn tomount guard. The brothers agreed that when
their turn came they would proceed to Tajganj with their troops,
river and cam on the other bank, leaving enough men to
defend his house. More moderate counsels now prevailed, ee
Khan was listened to, and ‘Abdullah Khan dissuaded his brother
from further violence, pointing out the danger to Gisinselves site
might result. Muhammad Amin Khan was invited to a feas
they all ate pce ‘and an understanding, at any rate seetke
was arrive
10. Nizim-vt-mu.x’s Contest with ‘Ati ‘ALi Kuan.
Having disposed of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan and his army
Nizam-ul-mulk reached again the Lal Bagh* at Burhanpur on
idnpioabiunit with ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, we are told that Nizam-ul-
mulk informed him that as he refused to yield him possession, he
: Shia Das, 454.
2 It lies two miles north of the town, and is now the site of a station on
the Great India Peninsular Railway, Bombay Gazetteer, XII (Khandesh),
589.
538 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
would go instead on a pilgrimage to Mecca. Accordingly he had
turned off towards Sirat and pretended to have discharged his
men, leaving by to three hundred of them behind him at every
town or villa y a public order he directed his cavalry to go
wherever they vie and take service where they could. But
secretly they were instructed to halt where they were or go over
to the enemy. When he wanted them they must either return to
his standard, or desert him in the battle. He proceeded on his
journey like a mere traveller or the member of a caravan.
‘Ali Khan came out to bar his way. Nizam-ul-mulk admonished
him, writing that his heart was now cold for worldly things, he
knew no othing of public place or power, and only dreaded the
unjust shedding of Mahomedan blood. At length when these
remonstrances were not listened to, he determined to fight and
recalled his troops.!
As already stated, ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, when he heard of the
approach of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan, set up his tents in the
Muhamdi Bagh on the 12th Rajab (19th May 1720%) and left
The Mahrattahs and some pies under Tahav var Khan, with
Khan’s army, made their appearance, bringing the disturbing
inteiligenos “St that officer’s defeat and death. Most of the
Mahrattahs and some of his own officers counselled ‘Alim ‘Ali
Khan, under these circumstances, to retreat Aurangabad or even
Ahmadnagar, there to await the arrival of Husain ‘Ali Khan,
leaving the Mahrattahs outside to harass Nizam-ul-mulk’s army
by the methods of which they were such perfect masters.®
lim ‘Ali Khan, looking on a ped as a disgrace, brought
the rest of his army through the s. Nizam-ul-mulk, on hear-
ing of this movement, sent him the bier of Rayyid Dilawar ‘Ali
1 Yahya Khan
2 Asthe ons of Sudisht says, line 137 :—
Kaho: “ Jae dera deo maidan mon,
“ Naxk Muhamdi Bagh, wnchan mo
Athz barwin (12) mah-i-Rajab ka chand,
Chala ghar tain, shamsher baktar kon bandh,
Indian Antiquary, XXXIII (1904), p
3 A town 16 miles N.E. of a see Hossain Bilgrami mA Will-
mott, Sketch of Nizam’s Dominions,” II, 705
village at the northern foot of the Ajanta ghat, 20 miles south of
Pachoda station on the G.I.P. Railway ; see S. Hossain and C. Willmott, IT,
467, “39 Constable’s ‘‘ Hand Atlas,” plate 31.
Burhan- ‘ul fut, Si Ahwal-ul-khawaqin 165b6—1704 ; Khafi Khan,
If; po Tavikh-i-muzafiar?, p. 186.
ieee
Vol. IV, No. 10. | Lhe Later Mughals. 539
[N.S.]
Khan and Sayyid Sher Khan; and along with them a pie
advising him to cease resistance and march off to join his tw
uncles with the ladies of the family. This communication sie
uced no effect. fter this Nizam-ul-mulk marched out of
Burhanpur to the banks of the Parna river, which flows some
sixteen or seventeen kos to the south and south-east of Burhan-
pur. ere he encamped. From the other direction came ‘Alim
"ah Khan and pitched ae camp at Talab Hartalah, which is not
far from the same river.
ey remained in these positions for several days. The
constant rain, ~ muddy roads, the flooded river and the absence
of means to cross (a bridge of boats aati been swept away )
made it impossible for either side age ve. ‘Then Nizam-ul-mulk
Khan succeeded in obtaining pret - some ee and-
lords information of a cr ossing-place at a distance of about four-
teen or fifteen kos, in the direction of the district of Balapur * in
sibah Barar. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan had followed along the other ai
and shots had been exchanged daily across the river. In t
middle of Ramazan (15 th—20th July, 1720) Nizam -ul- tare
crossed with his whole army to the opposite or south side of the
river. Although in places the water was up to the men’s waists, .
or even to their chests, no ie were lost or baggage swept away
by the current. For one day they encamped on the river bank to
allow the camp followers to assemble. Then the following day
they started to find a favourable position for giving battle. The
camp was pitched and entrenched in a diaries position full of
thorny scrub close to Seoganw, a village in
ixposed to incessant rain and living in the middle of deep
black mud, they passed several days in extreme discomfort. First,
owing to the heavy rain and the swollen streams, no supplies
| Khafi Khan, IT, 886 ; Kamwar Khan, 226. For Hartalah sce ante ; it i
close - 0 Bailsid (Khindesh district), which is on the uth or left bank of
the Pir That river enters the Tapti on it. leks bank, about 16 miles after
the peri river has crossed the bou sect of t e Khandesh district, Bombay
Gazetteer XI (Khindesh), 7, 8, and Ber Bh steno The Parna, the main
river of the Akola district; flows Se eee At the nearest point
of ws course it is fully 20 miles south of Burhan
alkapur “pind ante miles south of "Strbinpar: Tt is on the
Na ‘pet r branch of the G.I.P. Railway, and some miles south of the Pirna.—
Constable’s Hand yay plate 31.
Balapur is 8 16 ia west of Akola, 16 to 18 miles south of the Parna
river, and about 72 miles east (up stream) from Edilabad. The field ot battle
lies between the villeg es of | Kolhari and Pimpri Gauli, abont 65 miles S.-E.
te) eng and abet t the same distance N.-K. of ncsinoabadBuhae
sa , 163.
eoginw is in the Akola district ; it is no tion on the Nagpur
‘ousdl ye the G.I.P. Railway. and is a about ec aia SCRE of the left bank
of the Parnad, and 11 miles N.-W. of Balapur, Berar Gazetteer 164; Khafi
Khan II, 887; Kamwar Khan, 226; Bur haneul-futith, 168¢; M. Qasim, ‘Lahori,
327.
540 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { November, 1908.
could arrive from either Khandesh or Barar. Secondly, the
Mahrattahs of Nagpur, who had crossed over from ‘Alim ‘Ali
Khan’s army, were plundering all round the camp; nota single
camel or bullock could be sent out to graze, much less could any
supplies be brought in. Prices rose until for thirteen or fourteen
. days there was ‘nothing left to feed the cattle but the leaves and
“reach the four-footed animals.” Many of them, standing up to
their shoulders in mire, starved to death. As for food, it could
only be obtained by the wealthy, who paid one rupee for two to
our pounds of flour. Many s cup of small resources left the
army and returned to their hom
Many ones anilcibated to = confusion in the camp—the
rising of the streams, the hunger of the soldiers, the falling of
tents, and the incursions of the Mahrattahs, who ventured them-
haehee Accordingly, the eld off for a little
the army marched to a deserted village three kos from Balapur,
and there encampe ain s t ttahs had become
_Mahrattahs were driven off, leaving behind them many of their
mares, spears and umbrella standards. They were pursued for
three or four kos.
__ The festival of the ‘Id (Ist Shawwal 1132 H., 5th August
1720) was celebrated at this new place, where supplies of grain
arrived in sufficient quantity ; but grass could not be got aa the
horses. It was as dear as saffron; if any camp-follower went
out to gather it, he came back with his nose cut off. A further
march became imperative. Before they moved away, several
large cannon were buried here, the muddy roads and the bad con-
dition of the draught oxen rendering their removal an impossi-
bility. The next camp was at Balapur itself, where supplies
were plentiful. A halt of three days was made to allow the
troops to rest and recruit their strength,*
(‘Anim ‘ALT Kuin’s Preparations. |}
Instructions had been received by ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan from his
they wrote, must be liberally spent, and rank and promotion
accorded freel ely. The measures he took to carry out these oda
had soon resulted in the assembling of a large army round
ndards,
‘ Khafi Khan, Il, 888 ; Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, 1665,
2 Dowso n transliterates Tetmhe while the text sou her tgs ly Bindlkare
But om ice Dot I oe that Nimbalkar would be cor
8 Khafi Khan, 1], 888. 4 Khafi Khan, 889; Ah pole akg osviets. 167¢
oe a a
= EE LT OTE LOLA: A
Vol. IV, No. 10. | The Later Mughals. 541
[N.S.]
As he had been married to a young girl nearly related to the
late Da,ad Khan, Panni, the partisan leaders of that clan, who
were very numerous in the Dakhin, readily joined him; even
‘Umar Khan, the nephew or cousin! of that deceased noble, ‘atten-
ded, althongh Da,id Khan’s ‘uae still cried for vengeance.
Other leaders of note were Johar Khan and Muhamdi Beg. The
latter had long been deputy fanjdar of Gulshanabad,? and when
Nizam-ul-mulk previously held rule in the six sibahs, he had
been put in fetters and imprisoned by that gov ernor as a punish-
ment for his exactions, Subsequently he was pardoned and
time ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan bought him over with an absurdly high
title, the rank of 5,000, and the right to beat kettle-drums.
thers gained over in a similar manner were Matti Khan, his
brother Latif Khan, Banwar, and his nephews Sayyid Wali
Muhammad and Muhammad Ashraf of Nazarbar.3 These were all
promoted to the rank of 5,000, and were placed under Tahavvar
mca commanding the vanguard. Ghalib Khan, son of Rus-
tam Khan,° whose family had been for generations in the Dakhin,
joined along with Apa Pandit, his diwan or chief official.§
thers were Mirza ‘Ali, a noted warrior, and Sayyid ‘Alam,
Barhah, Among the rest came Amin Khan, rg brother of
Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini. This man was very ill-disposed towards
the Suyyids, owing to the injury caused to him a few years before,
at the tim was deputy governor of the Bidar siubah, when at
Husain ‘Ali Khan 8 instigation, he was suddenly attacked by the
adopted son of Rajah Sahai, the head of the Mahrattahs. Amin
Khan, propitiated by the gift of money and of 2 or three
elephants, now became a doubtful ally in the campaign, Other
half-hearted adherents were Turktaz Khan and Fidaée Khan,
diwan, both secret adherents of Nizim-ul-mulk. Among the other
leaders were Ashraf Khan, bakhshi of the Dakhin, Rafihat
commander of ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s artillery, and Sham sher Khan.
The Mahrattah commanders were Santé Ji Sendhiah, Khinda Ji
se the sen@pat? or Mahrattah Commander-in-Chief
| The Tarikh-i-mugaffari, 186, says he was a Bin-i-‘amm or oceiniy,
2 This isa Mahomedan name for Nasik,
3 Or Nandnrbar, part of Baglansh, now in the Khindeah alatrict ~
bay , KT, B79. -
s to this Tahavvar or Mataha?var Kbin (died 1156, ae 1743),
Pstts Rahmat Khan, son of Mutahavvar Khan, Bahadur, Khweshgi (died
1119 H., 1707), see Ma,dsir-ul- -umara, III, 18, = brother, 1 Tahavvar Dil
ossibly the Rustam Dil Kh of Ma,asir-ul-umara@, II, 323. The
ia. -2- ck ammadi Agee 1132 H.) 1 2 mentite s Ghili b Khan, son ‘of Rustam,
a Dakhini Sayyid, rank
Shia Das ; M. Gusta’, —— 325 ; Khafi Khan, II, 890.
Kha Shekh Nizé am, “Dakhin ni; he wa
in battle on the side - Leger Khin, 23rd Muharram 1137 H., October 15th,
alia’ - = U I, 352, and Tarikh i-Mu hammadi y 87 1).
@ Tarikh-i-mu von 187, has Rafahat A Khan.
542 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | November, 1908.
sent from Satarah, Sankra Ji, Mulhar,! Kani Ji and others.
Rajah Sahai had sent some of these men at the head of seventeen
the part of a double traitor, wrote e to “lim ‘Ali Khan from
Nizam-ul-mulk’s camp, pointing out that the latter’s strength
being as yet unconsolidated, now was the time to strike a blow,
and the sooner it was done the better. The letter was intercepted
and the result was the disgrace of Anwar Khan, followed by his
imprisonment and the confiscation of all his property.?
[Niz4m-uL-muLK Repiigs To THe Letrers From AGRau. |
Nizam-ul-mulk, with his usual ability in such matters, soon
sowed dissension and distrust in the ake but aes wielded Sones
documents were at once put to a use that had not been foreseen
when they were despatched. A copy of the farm@n, duly attested
by a q@zi’s seal, was sent i ‘Alim ‘Ali hacen 229 a letter 4 informed
him that, since Nizam- mulk w ow inted ase
him wit
news of Nizam-ul-mulk’s Mipciintchienit took the heart out of the
local leaders and the newly enlisted soldiers, who sought their
own safety either by flight to their homes or by joining the new
subahdar. Or, as one writer puts it: “On the way many of the
idle boasters and valiant eunbhanianan deserted.”” In short,
izam-ul-mulk, up to this time a fugitive and a rebel, hekibe.
forth assumed, in full reliance on the farman, the attitude of a
1 The Burhan-ul-futuh, 167¢, and Khishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495,
J. 1,003¢, say that all power in the Dakhin ) under‘ Alim ‘Al n Khan had centred
in Shankra Ais Risin had lately come back from Dihli. Grant D 06, says
he was Fits pS as the envoy of Rajah Saha. He was a oclgtaall? a
clerk (ké ay Shiva iy Sitoosaments in 1690 appointed by Ram
Raja to an pia pnetbeics called Surnis). This was one of the eigh
ti
and went to ompatiort Although an "old man, he grew tired of this idle life
and entered the service of ager ‘Ali Khan when he came to the Dakhin,
“ee - 8a hee 164, V7, 197, 1
a
08 aide
Bishwanath, the Peshwa; Taki Ji, Gijar; Pila, Jadu; Da wal Ji, Samisya ;
Jamna Ji, Daseer tor Dhor) ; Manka Ji, Danah. The names in Khishhal
Cand, 1003 4 are Kanha. Ji, Bala Ji, Pila Ji and Sankara, Brahman. Grant
, 206, has in addition Haibat Rao Nimbal kar.
Vol, 1V, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 543
[N.S.]
legally appointed governor, loyally fighting for his sovereign’s
rights.!
answers were sent to the emperor’s farmdan and to
Husain ‘Ali Khan’s letter. As usual in such cases, the comedy
of outward deference was played through unblushingly to the
end, After thanks for his new appointment, he met the accusa-
tion that he had left Malwah without orders, by the audacious
assertion that his action was due to the disorders caused b th
ahrattahs round Aurangabad, which led him to fear for the
safet of Burhanpur and even of Malwah ; still more, for the
safety of the family of the Amir-ul-umara, Husain ‘Ali Khan.
he great distance precluded his asking for orders or awaiting
an answer, and for this reason he had castes’ at once, and the
Mahrattahs had dispersed at his approach. His acts had been mis-
represented. ewly-risen men, who had not yet learnt the
reverence due to His Majesty's high rank,? might be guilty of
such things; to ancient servants like himself, whose every lmb
and very bones were built up of the salt that he had eaten, they
were impossible. His Majesty knew the disordered state of the
Dakhin, in spite of all that the Dweller in Paradise (‘Alamgir)
had done. As it was now devoid of a ruler, cae more likely
than that some disaster ype happen there? The only remedy
was a hasty advance. It had been his desire, for many a day,
t ape
sovereign’s wishes he held to be far above the worship of God,
he would soon be on the spot, and by God’s help and His
Majesty’s good fortune, would carry out the necessary mea-
sures.3
To the Amir-ul-umara, Husain ‘Ali Khan, after quoting the
letter sent to him, in which he was told that Dilawar ‘Ali Khan
- ad oie sent only to fetch the Sayyid’s family from Aurangabad,
In
rote: ‘‘ Nawab Amir-ul-umara! May you be preserved !
spite of his knowing your kindness — friendly feeling, and of
‘‘ my writing several times and my se trusty messengers,
‘“‘ the said Khan (Dilawar ‘Ali) would ‘iat listen to reason, and in
‘‘the end brought on himself what happened to him. My feel-
‘‘ings of friendship you remain unchanged.” He then
repeats the story about marching to the Dakhin merely to protect
Aurangabad and save the Amir-ul-umara’s family from dishon-
our, the latter involving the suggestion, a very galling one toa
proud and high-placed man like Husain ‘Ali Khan, that he was
too weak to protect them himself. ‘“ Praise be to God! all has
. passed off harmlessly. As soon as my troops arrived the rebels,
making no stand, fled in all directions. The envious have
1 Shia Das, 406; Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 327.
2 This is perhaps intended as a covert sneer at the Sayyids.
8 Shit Das, 41¢.
544 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [| November, 1908.
‘‘ represented the matter contrary to the truth and induced His
‘‘ Majesty to be displeased with me. I thank God that the truth
" “has been re-established and my word accepted. A report in
‘ answer to the farmdan is enclosed, and I trust it may be brought
‘forward at 1 proper moment. By God’s aid I will soon reach»
2 “ Aurangabad, whence I will forward S haiaed family and your other
‘ belongings with the greatest care.’
(THe Batrte wits ‘Atim Ai Kuan. |
On the 5th Shawwal (9th August 1720), leaving his baggage
in Balapur, Nizam-ul-mulk ranged his army in order of ba ttle at
a distance of two or three kos from that town.2 To the advanced
guard were appointed Mhd. Ghiyas Khan, Muhammad Shah, com-
manding the artillery, Shekh Nirullab, his brother, Yalburz
Khan, Aghariyah, Anwar Khan and others On the right, where
the opposing Mahrattahs showed in the greatest strength, were
posted ‘Iwaz Khan and Jamalullah Khan, his son. With the
main body and left wing were Ghazi-ud- din Khan, the Nawab’s
eldest son, Marahmat Khan, Ni‘mat-ilahi, ‘Abd-ur-rabim Khan
(Ra‘dyat Khan), Mutawassil Khan, Sa‘id- -ud-din Khan,*
Dad Khan, Darab Khan and Kamyab Khan (two sons of Jan
Nigar. Khan), Ikhtisas Khan (grand-nephew of Khan ‘Alam,
Dakhini), Rahullah Khan, Mutahavvar Khan, with many Gather
nobies and Rajput js eg The command of the rear guard, with
charge of the baggage, was made over to Rambha, Nimbalkar,
wid Ambia Ji, the desmu oy ot parganah Sanesar.®
On the other side ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, mounting his elephant
ant taking his own place in the centre, with Ghiyas-ud- din Khan
in the seat behind him, sent forwar oi his artillery, supported by
fourteen or fifteen thousand horsemen from the Karnatik. The
battle began on the 6tb Shawwal 1132 H. (10th August 1720), the
first movement being made by Nizam-ul-mulk. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan
ground without hitting any one. The first shot returned by
Nizam-ul- mulk fell close to the elephant on which Latif if Khan
1 Shi Das, 4
2 The Berar Gutter, 163, says the besa field as between the villages
of eae and Pim i Ganli , close to Balapur town (Akola district), long,
75° 80’, lat. 20° 4) The Sinnnib-i-Dathin, 133. aowcrtds oe as in the
ta*lugah _ Pain Ghat in te Bar nang Kha an, 226, savs it was dar
sawad-i-Balaghat. According t 3 the. Berar Gazetteer, Berar Bil. ighat is the
country above the Ajanta ridge, sloping Aa south: ‘to the ghats or passes
bi ea d val to it, while Barar Painghat lies between the eanrice te hills
n the Mae he and the onter scarps of the Ajonti hills on the south.
+ Michainie ad Saah (wounded) and his brother Nirullah (killed), see
M-ul- e Tr, 708, under Shuja‘t Khan (Mhd Shah, Faraqi, killed 1150-1737).
Yalburz Khan is possibly the elder brother of Khwajam Quli Khan, see
M-ul-U, I, 834.
# Ac cording to Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, i aren rig i- Shah ‘Alam- ern
f. 345, this man was the father of Sa‘d-ud-din Khan, an
and Mir Atash in the a of ‘Alamgir Sani. ~ The Acros was Ghulam ‘Ali
Khan’s own father-in-law 5 Khafi Khan, II, 889,
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 545
[N.S.]
was riding, the haudah was upset and the rider thrown to the
u
men, fell suddenly on Nizam-ul-mulk’s vanguard and caused
many of the Mughals to give way. When Muhammad Shah,
Nizam-ul-mulk’s general of artillery, saw the day going against
them, he, his brother Niarullah, and his other officers, following
the usage of Hindistan, dismounted and continued the contest
on foot. Nizam-ul mulk’s vanguard had been thrown into
eon ui ind of wae received a wound in his other ae
is moment “the other divisions from the right and left
of Nizam-ul-mulk’s army advanced to the attack and closed upon
and repelled fan” aes he turned. But Rime ‘Ali Khan
though wounded kept the field, Then Mutawassil Khan,? a
youth of ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s own age, drove his elephant to close
i H
an. He fou
pelled to retire by wounds and loss of blood. Sar Qadir Dad Khan
supported him pelts in this mélee.*
‘Alim i Khan’s elephant-driver, who was the brother-in-
law of ates Khan, was killed; Ghiyas- ud-din Khan com-
manding his artillery had fallen ; ; So also had Gbalib Khan § and
Apa Ji, that officer’s apie Shamsher Khan, “Sayyid Wali and
Sayyid ‘Alam Barhah: in all eight or nine of the chief men.
The Mahrattahs, howater. 1 had reached Nizam ul-mulk’s baggage
and carried off some of his treasnre of gold coins. At one time
‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s elephant had stuck ina marshy place, from
which it extricated itself with great difficulty and came out on
the farther side alone. The first thing its rider saw was the
I Kh fi Khan, ate 891, 893 ; Ghnlam ‘Ali Khan. Maas amah, 345,
ates nF Ghiy‘s Khan as Yak-chashm (one-eyed) 5 Khishbal Gand. Merlin
MS. 495, f 10012 mentions Mutwhavvar Khan’s receiving » mus und.
2 Pe I oteaeath of Sa'dallah Khin, , Wazir, and Saditaes Nigimn. ul-
€ Acsovatng to the Ahwdal-ul-khaudqin, f. 168, this man had borne the
first a of the attack, the first shot knocked over his elephant-driver and
way half hn haudah.
4 Kha i Khan, If, 844 ets her commanders named in the Tarikh-i- Muzaf-
fart, 1883. are “Aqibat Khin, Ghiyas nd-din Khan, recraret! Khan, Ashraf
Kha e , Khwajah Rabmarnilah Kh Khan Natie Khan, »n d Muhamd 1 Beg.
5 The son of Rastam Khan, a Dakhini | Sayyid, maak ye _, See Tarikh-i-
Muhammad?, a
546 Journal of the Asiatic —* y of Bengal. [November, 1908.
dead wg! of Mutahavvar Khan. Then between thirty and forty
Barhah Sayyids, sword in hand, forced their horses ae the
mud and rejoined their leader.
Soon afterwards the jae cin by ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan
turned tail, unable to bear any r the rain of arrows. ‘But
‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, his wounds delna ioe: ‘blood: persisted and turn-
ing round in his seat continued to face his foe, exclaiming :
‘‘ The elephant may turn to flee, but Ido not.” Three times did
he succeed _in — es the attack, seeking everywhere for the
invisible Nizém-ul-mulk; and unsuccessful in his search, was
forced to beat a meat His stock of arrows being exhausted, he
drew out those sticking in his face or his body or in the elephant
trappings, and shot them resolutely at his opponents. At length
Ikhtisés Khan disabled him by a sword stroke, which cut to the
bone the fingers of. his right hand. <A fourth time he renewed.
fly.‘ Alim ’ Ali :was -again ‘wounded, he was surroun ed, and
Tebtisay Khan cut off his head. Thus at mn age of twenty-two
he bravely gave es his’ ore a sacrifice — of his two
uncles.? ebratio
Alto toge ether naveskiish or. “eighteen + noted “chiefs! “riders
elephants,” and a large number of men fell in the battle; while
many more were wounded. Amin Khan, ‘Umar Khan, Tarktaz
Khan, Fidae Khan, diwan of the Dakhin, and some other men of
erred their services at once to Nizim-ul-mulk. San-
kre Ji, the chief officer of Rajah Saha, Mahrattah, was wounded ?
and taken prisoner. The elephants and artillery of the poeaaret
army became the property of the victorions general; the rest of
their + equipage was given up to plunder. The detinas were finn
beaten to announce the victory. . Muha mmad Qasim. Aurangabadi,
thinks that Nizim-ul-mulk’s ease was nie if ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’
had not been killed.» The’ Mahrattahs were in his rear. and against
his ten thousand <were- ranged fully eighty thousand men. Six
bundred and thirty. four.Mahrattahs were killed.
: Except Sa ayyids Salaiman~(known as the : grandson of the
saitit Ghaus-al-‘azim*) Shekh ‘Narallah, and two or three less
important men, no one was killed in the army of Nizam-ul-mulk.
"Iwaz Khan was slightly wounded, and the other ” principal
‘men among the wounded were Mutawageil Khan, Qadir Dad
1 Khafi Khan, Il, 894; Tarikh- a gl ged: A Raping bere by Ghulam
‘An Khan. 348; Khishbal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f. l aa robe I Khan,
f. 1268. says the Sayyid w as strack in the fore ha by » mn ball His
head was laid before Ngok alee and »fter nace identified ai eect
in public, ‘it was forwarded to the Emperor. As ms guys, line 541
To ise mon & ek goli lag
Mortally ” wounded, Grant Doff, 247, line <
‘Khan, If. 895; mer ul- Baan, 169a.
: Gwaliyar
4 ee » died v0 -B + (1562-3), must be the saint
on the way to Kuraoli and Fath
Vol, IV,.No. 10.1 . WVhe Later Mughals. 547
[N.S.] 3
Khan, Mhd. Ghiyés Khan, Muhammad Shah and Kamyab
Khan. When the fatal news reached Aurangabad, the ladies
of Husain ‘Ali Khan’s family and those dependent on ‘Alim
‘Ali Khan became afraid, and asked for shelter from the
commandant of the Daulatabad fortress, some ten miles north-
west of the town. This man was descended from Murtaza Khan
a Sayyid Mubarik, relations of Sayyid Jalal of Bukhara; and
is fom had held the appointment from the reign of Shahja-
aa (1627-1658). © In spite of the fact that Husain ‘Ali Khan had
reduced him in rank and appointed others in his place, this officer
gave the ladies a refuge with all their property. A few days
after the ponds Mubariz Khan, governor of Haidarabid, and his
brother, Dila Khan, who had announced that they were
marching tiie gt of the Sayyids, came in and joined Nizaém-
ul-mulk. With their adhersion to his cause ended all possibility
of further danger to the usurper, so far as any opponent in the
Dakhin itself was concerned.!
Section 11.—Tue News rrom THE DAKHIN REACHES AGRAH.
Swift camel-riders reached Agrah on the 22nd Shawwal
(26th August 1720), bringing information of the defeat and death
of ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan near Balapur. Four days before this date
Husain ‘Ali Khan’s advance tents had gone out to Kuraoli, seven-
teen or eighteen miles from Agrah, as a Pag mnee | to his start-
ing for the Dakhin. One encampment was formed at the village
of Sihara near Sarde Khojah, five kos fit Agrah, there be os,
e new disaster threw the Sayyids into a state of constex-
aftarwaile that his women with their sian hea Peseibed a
a refuge in the fort of Daulatabad. Consultation now succeeded
tion, plan followed Sage Lone As already described,
they had made an attemp ves of
Amin Khan, head of the powerful ee whic g beni
belonged. Kut finding that they were Ne strong enough to
their purpose, they did their best to make friends with this im
tant chief. On his
side, Mubammad Amin Khan had
‘voured to lull their suspicions to sleep by talking loudly in darbar
1 Khafi Khan, II, 896,897; Warid. 1614. - Rok Danlstabad. see §
Hossain and C. C. Willmott, Il, 397 ; it isin Lat. 19° 53 * Bong. 77°.
Sihare ki a i Sh i
548 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1908.
of the cg apace of Nizam-ul-mulk’s conduct and his wickedness
generall
At le ae it was decided that Muhammad Shah in person,
with the imperial artillery and all head officials, should proceed
to the Dakhin in charge of Husain ‘Ali Khan; while ‘Abdullah
Khan returned to Dihli to maintain order in the northern half of
the empire. Husain ‘Ali Khan, who had quite outstripped me
ffi
for all the twenty-two provinces, with the two head Diwans,
leaving to ‘Abdullah Khan only a small office staff. ‘Abdullah
so it et: out in the en
ead of the more direct road through Gwaliyar and
Narwar. ike longer route through Ajmer was aes. with the
- object of meeting Rajah Ajit Singh and reinforcing the opera
“army by his Rajptts. Accordingly the imperial tents were sent
-eut to Sarde sahara on the Ist Zu,l Qa‘'dah 11382 H. (8rd
September 1720), and on the 9th (11th Septe mber) the first march
was made. On the 10th t they moved to Svrholl the camp being
representative. The nobles who accompanied ‘Abdullah Khan to
Dihli were: Sayyid Salabat Khan, Bakhsh, Ghizi-nd din Khan
Ghalib Jang, Hamid Khan, Yamid-ud-din Khan, Ni‘matnilah
Khan, Bairam Khan, Qilic Muhe ammad Khan , Bagir Khan (son of
Ribullah Khan, deceased), Hafizullah Khin, Murid Khan, and
Amir Khan.’
Outwardly the Sayyids strove to preserve an attitude of
unconcern, en anyone condoled with them on the loss of
. their young nephew. they would say, “ Praise be to God! no one
of any ‘importance has been lost,” and express their joy that the
youth had. borne himself in a way to uphold the Sayyid name.
1 Kamwar Khan. 226; Khafi Khan, II, 896; Mhd. Qasim, Qahori
“819, gts — dl-ul-khawagqin, 171%
; d Qasim, Lahori, 322; Khafi Khin, II, 897, 898; Yahya Khan, 1274,
: ze.
; 3 Kamwar Khan, 228 ; Khifi 1 Khan, IT, 565. 898. 899; Tarzkh-i-Muzaffari,
190. a Khan may be meant for Bairam Khan ei Bagi), third san of
~Bubullah Khan, Ni matilahi, see Ma,ésir-ul-umar,
Qilic Muhammad-Khan may be identical with Fs rag of Mibr Tarver,
widow of makadice Shah, M-ul-U, III, 780.
la ee
RO re
aN ops nico
a. a a a
Vol. IV, No, 10.] The Later Mughals. 549
[N.S.]
But some of their chief men began to lose heart, and on pleas
of sickness or other lame excuses declined to go on active
‘Alim ‘Ali Khan. Husain ‘Ali Khan, still full of confidence,
thought nothing of these desertions, holding that his troops and
those of his near relations were sufficient for every emergency.
urgent letters were sent by the hand of Sayyid Muhammad Khan
son of Asadullah Khan, to i bart te of the —— Sayyids
and the Afghans, calling u them to join the column at once.
But the numbers did not rise peer fifty thousand ee inelud-
ing both the old and the new troops.
Section 12. Tar Emperor’s ADYANCE:TO THE DAKHIN.
On the 13th Zu.l Qa‘dah (15th September 1720) the camp
was at a place between Mahaur and Gopalpur; next day it was
moved on to between Kanwari and Miminabad. Four days (15th
to 18th) were spent in celebrating the anniversary of Muham-
mad Shah’s enthronement, and on the 19th (2st September) a
ay was made vi = shrine of Shah Salim, Cishti, at Fath-
Sikri. The s eceeding marches were Jalwah wee Nabah-
water was sweet and wholesome. In the two previous marches
the rough country, full of thorny shrubs, and the want of water,
had caused great suffering. Two days for rest were allowed.
They marched thence on the 2nd Zu,] Hijjah Sats rie 1720),
and arrived at a place between Mahwah and p Nex
oy passed through the Lakhi darrah (or ade) ae encamped
at the a of some hills in a very lonely and deso ie te country.
toa pny between Jinnd and Biand, about byes ne the east
of Todah Bhon (or Bhim), a place now in pees territory, about
seventy-five ps south-west of Agrah and about sixty miles
east of Jaipur.?
uring these marches there were, to al outward a appearance,
agreement and fSeabhn between the Mir Bakhsh and his
mad Amin “Khan to
or Niza es ulk, offerin ering himself a Sort ity that the
Sayyid ‘Tadios and children would be brought Fons in safety. He
bin
1 Khafi Khan, II, 897; Mhd. Qasim, Lahori, 328.
2 Kamwar Khan, Mhd. Qasim, Lahori. 345, 346. Mhd. Qasim was with
the army and serving under Rae Sirat Singh, Multani. The map of the
ee eee States,’ 1859, marks the pass as Knrrailee Ghant, possibly
e same as the Kariti of the Indian Atlas. Mahwah is on sheet 50 of the
foaiad Atlas, as Mhow, six ote be of Bahadarpur, on the Gambhir
river. Jiand (ona) is porptaths mi - of Mhow, Biind (Bond)
about Jond = gad Todah Bhon (Toda B heem) seven
miles W. of ae
550 = Journal of the Asiatic Society e Bengal. (November, 1908.
a to send his own son, Qamar-ud-din Khan, to act as their
Kh rr om assenti
these proposals. Then Mbd. Amin Khan brought up the objec-
tion that the army, especially his division, was full of soldiers
In secret, however, Muhammad Amin Khan said to his confi-
dants that, in aay case, he meant to strike at the Sayyids. If he
were ordered to go on to the Dakhin, he would either seek an
opportunity on the way, or withdraw from the battle-field when
victory was trembling in the balance. If left behind, he would
ma ke certain that the two brothers never joined forces again.
Husain ‘Ali Khan, who was not altogether blind to the difficulty
in wiciah he was placed, for to take the Mughals on or to leave
them behind was equally dangerous, exerted himself to the utmost
to keep Mhd. Amin Khan in good humour, addressing, him, when-
ever they met as. ‘‘ Respected Uncle. ”. A. large. SEU, of meeney
was advanced to him by way of pay. for. his. Mughals
aidar. Quli Khan. was also taken’ into specia rie our, and
on the 4th Zu,] Qa‘dah Ee September 1720), he replaced Sayyid
Ghulam | ‘Ali Khan - Mir Atash, or General-in-chief of the
imperial artillery, of which there was a very large display, some
a cannon, — and small, besides gajnal, -shutar-
rockets.2 This man professed to be devoted
eae and soul +5 the ie and Husain ‘Ali Khan had formed
a high opinion of his ability as an artillery offiver. The men
about the Mir Bakhshi hardly shared his fancy for this man.
They spoke —— of his “low stature but high fortune”
H ;
‘Ali Khan retorted angrily that they were moe? W him in his
effort to win over Mhd. Amin Khan, adding: “ Who is there
“ who could raise a hand against me, what Git is there, what
“reason for my assassination?” It only meant that they did
ork ‘Mba. Qasim, Lahori, 324, 341.
Khafi Khan, II, 898, says the previous incumbent was Sayyid Khan
2
Jahan. He had just died. _Perbaps Ghulam ‘Ali Khan was only his depnty.
7 z, idat an
"8 "Kotah kadd 0 kémat, dardz salamat.
& Kih mi mi-guft az oe in tafan shavvad | paida, Tanur, a pietable
oven of sheet iron, giving ont, of course, a great sonnd when strack,
ian
Vol. IV, No. 10.) The Later Mughals. ae 551
[N.S.]
nok like to see the uitiaty pass from the hands of a Sayyid into
those of 'a Mughal. Then he would launch forth in praise of
Haidar Quli Khan. The new general justified his “ppoudment
in the eyes of the army by the alterations which he at o
introduced. Among other things he re-established the sieghtion of
former reigns, adopted from European models, of firing off
salute of ten to twenty field cig. (ralkalahs) whenever the
emperor entered his quarters from or a hunting ex
tion is way notice of his tian Ss movements could be
communicated to the whole camp.!
other new favourite was Sa‘adat Khin, a Persian from
Naishapur, then chiefly known as a relation of Ganj ‘Ali Khan,
lately deceased ?; he had been appointed a few weeks before to be
faujdar of Hindaun and Biyanah, some fifty to sixty miles south-
west of Agrah, and as the route of the army lay through his
district, he remained in attendance. =i paraded his troops daily
before Husain ‘Ali Khan and made such a great show of zeal
take his. buffalo ae write his’ receipt. e man ee ed
** You took it forcibly, Iam not soaked: ”. “Take ‘two / buffaloes
then,” ; This m1 also was refused, se ue the end fitty buffaloes
the other side. But ee pushing, energetic man, with his
way still to make, he may have thought that there was more to
gain on the side of ‘the malcontent in fo commotion soe
change of regime®
_ Section 138. Assassination OF Husain ‘Ali Kain,
ring this time; between the 9th Za,1 Qa‘dah (6th Septem-
ber 1720), the date of starting from Agrah, and the 6th Zi,l
1M asim, Lahori, 343, 344 ; -Kamwar Khin, Khashbal Cand, Berlin
MS. No. 495, f. 10072.
For accounts of Sa‘adat Khan see Khafi Khan, — a and Ma xir-
Cand, ‘ : l BM.
1624, f. 555, says he was son-in-law of Ganj ‘Ali Khan. Yahya Khan, |
has Sedi iq Khan, ba muldeimat renter, ba. ene Khan wa saab
“mangab sore shud. 2
stam ‘al, 2345, Siig sy
652 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
Hijab 1132 H. (8th October 1720), a plot had been hatching for
e destruction of Bcc ‘Ali Khan. The. chief conspirators
were Muhammad Amin Khan, Haidar Quli Khan, ‘Abd-ul-ghaf-
fir and Mir Jum Wal. oe would be thought that the last-named,
after his unfavourable experience in Farrukhsiyar’s reign. would
have declined to enter into any more projects of this sort; and
he does not figure as a very active sharer in the plot. Sayyid
Muhammad Amin, Sa‘adat Khan, the new faujdar of Biyanah, was
also entrusted with the secret, A wi ing instrument was found
in the person of Mir Haidar Beg, Dughlat, a man from Kash-
ghar. Muhammad Amin Khan is reported to have made an
appeal to the loyalty of his Mughals. Unable as they were to
me Husain ‘Ali Khan’s army, would any brave man devote
his life to te ‘Mir Bakhshi’s removal ? If the assassin survived,
Then Mir Haidar Beg offered himself: ‘I ama Bayzid and he
Comm
mother through Sade ta Sided, head duenna of the harem, the
intermediary being one Shah ‘Abd-ul- ar, a faqir from
Tatieb in Sind, who passed to and fro disguised in woman’s attire
seller of milk. We shall hear more of this man later in the
rei Mubammad Amin Khan also made hints several times to
Muhammad Shah in the Turki tongue, which they both under-
stood, Once this was done in Husain ‘Ali Khan's presence. He
asked what had been said. Muhammad Shah replied that the
noble had asked for leave to withdraw as he hada pain in his
stomach. As Muhammad Shéh thus kept his secret, Muhammad
Amin Khan inferred that he°was not unfavourable to the plot.
Once after they had left Fathpur Sikri behind, Sa‘adat Khan,
in the darkness of night, came to the tent of Mhd. Amin Khan,
and it was decided that an attempt upon the life of Husain ‘Ali
Khan should be made next day while they were on the march.
Bringing up their ee on his right hand and on his left, they
hi
were to envelop him and his retinue, and slay him. Qamar-nd-
din Khan supported this ee warmly. But the next day af
was found that Husain ‘Ali n had descended from his hors
and had mounted an daha ves aon was thought ie al
able; and feageia2 plan was now devised.
e before his assassination ee ‘Ali Khan a
foolish acai about making an emperor of any one on whom
din Kia or i lee eror, knew any hing ut this is more than donbtfal.
2 The brother of Shapor Khan (Kamwar Khia afi Khan, II,
903, calls him of Chaghatae race. His family bore the epithet of Mir-i-
shamsher, and he was commonly called Mir Haidar r Beg. Mirz& Haidar,
governor of Kashmir and author of the Tarikh-i-rashidi, is said to have been
his great-grandfather.
: . oe Khan, 4 902, ago ore ee -khawaqin, 1754
afi Khan, II, 903; d, 42; Tarikh-i-Shakir Khéni, Yahya Khan,
128¢, Khushhal Cand, "Berlin us. 48 5, f. 1009e, es i
RO ES ET, EE ee.
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 553
[N.S.]
chose to cast his shoe. er night Muhammad Amin Khan and
Haidar Quli Khan met, and it was decided that the next morn-
ae their snd ir be carried into execution. It is said that
when Mh n Khan had left, Husain ‘Ali Khan chanced to
pie on a visit t to Haidar Quli Khan, and began to ask his advice
on some point. Haidar Quli Khan, who was by nature a man of
cunning, saw opening for securing his own safety whatever hap-
pened. He told Husain ‘Ali Khan that as a rumour prevailed
through the camp of his (the pica 8) supersession in the com-
fake of the artillery, Mhd. Amin Khan proposed to come to his
(Haidar Quli’s) tent next morning. After he, the Mir Bakhshi,
had escorted the emperor to the door of the female apartments,
he could on his way to his quarters call at his, the Mir Atash’s,
tents, and there through someone ready to risk life for hin could
Quli Khan’s idea was that whichever side got the upper hand, the
winner would be grateful to him for his suggestions and take him
into special favour.
t was the custom for Nawab Husain ‘Ali Khan to present
himself before the emperor at the end of every march and m
his morning obeisance, The ceremony was known by the Hindi
name of the Juhar. Accordingly on the morning of the 6th
Za,l Hijjah 1142 H. (8th October 1720),3 on reaching the new
camp pitched two kos to the east of Todah Bhim,* Husain ‘Ali
Khan and other great nobles followed Muhammad Shah as
—_ to the entrance of his tents, made their bow. and departed
o their several camps. Husain ‘Ali Khan entered his litter
within the imperial enclosure (jali), having in attendance seven
or eight servants and two relations. Muhammad Amin Khan,
Sa‘adat Khan, and several others were present. Then Muham-
‘ Yahya Khan, f. - ee
ae hake espear, ‘813 Juhar , a Hindi salutation ; obeisan
se Pa ans d, * Berlin MS. 495; f. 10074, is the ae writer who has
the sth Z Zil H
4 Todah Hes (Indian Atlas, Sheet 50) lies about six miles west of a
pass through the hills. Khafi Khan, II, 903, calls the place Torah, and
says oF is 35 reputed kos from Fathpur Sikri. It is really »bont 45 miles
S.-W i a straight line from that town, The Rritish aro eery age No. gest
(Wn: 8 wes ; Kar ior reli i), n
the vitae Jond . a e Jon Bond of the Indian one in the district
of Bhusawar. ust uy the village Kareli to the east of the
“Map of cil tanah States,”’ 1859). The Indian Atlas, Sheet 50, has
illage K
Kh . 10082, speaks of t
darrah or of I vakhri This name may be net 2 from the Laker ke purah
— Bhusa
was , 4m, TI,
132. an town lies abont 13 miles north-east of the sas cree Atlas,
Sheet 50). Todah Bhim was itself the chief town of a parganah, Jarrett,
133 ; Khishhal Cand, f. 1009 4, says that after lea ving purganah Bhosawar,
five miles north of t
camp was at Qasbah ne Sem which is eight miles north-east of Todah Bhim,
and e pass.
554 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November 1908.
mad Amin Khan, who is said to have filled his pies before-
hand with raw blood, put his ingen? into his mouth, simulated
vomiting, oo complained of vertigo. . He laid himself ps full
length on und. Husain ‘Ali Khan sent for rose-water and
a Dena made from an odoriferous willow (bed-mushk),
persons. The time was about mi
the got ge bgeage from the imperial precinct, Haidar
Beg, Dughlat, with o * two other bie ae appeared on one
for liberality to his troops, do something to help them ? A body-
servant advanced to take the petition, but the Mughal made a
of refusal. Husain ‘ Ali Khan, in his usual considerate
way, paid: : “Come here and give it.””. The petitioner came close
and put the paper into his hands. A pipe-bearer appeared at the
other side of the palanquin ; the Nawab turned his head that way,
rae hold of the mouthpiece of the pipe-snake and began to
the petition. The bakhsh?’ #s attention being given to the
into Husain ‘Ali Kha e. he wounded man struc
his feet at his murderer’s chest, so that he fell and his turban
tumbled off ; then exclaimed : é rse! mu unt.”
gged him from the palanquin to the ground, sat on his chest,
and began to cut off his head.?
n foot near the oe was Sayyid Nar ‘Ali, we
Nirullah Khan, a boy of fourteen or fifteen years of age.3
d. Qasim, Lahori, 346, 347; Khafi Khan, II, 903; Warid, 1612;
shit Dis, 498 ( farman to Girdhar Bahadur).
Qasim, s Labeat, 347; Khafi Khan, II, 903; Khishhal Cand,
poe Ms, 495, ff. 1008, 10098, Warid, 1624, '
8 Kamwar Khan, 230, calls him ‘Azmatullah Khin, s son of Asadullah
Khan ; but Khafi K Khan TI, 904, has Nirullah Khan. Both the latter and
Mirza ohammad,. T arikh-i-Muhammadi (year 1146) describe him as ancle’s
n ‘Ali Khan ; Wa arid, 162¢, has “ Anwarullah,’ and calls him
ye Husain CALL Khan s paternal aunt; in B.. Oriental MS., 1747,
, he is said to be a mat ea nnele’s son. _Khisbhal Cand, Berlin MS,
ai asserts that he was slain by Qamar-nd-din Khan (gon of Mhd,
|
|
:
|
|
in eenemiinsnes mei
Vol IV, No. 10]- ~ ~The Laier’ Maghabe?'** 3 555
[N.S.]
was the son of Asadullah Khan, Bahadur, rm Nawab Auliya,
and one of Husain ‘Ali Khan’s cousins. s soon as he saw what
had happened, the boy shouted out, “The ditkdlins have killed
the Nawab,” quick as lightning drew a pistol! from his belt and
with a shot from if wounded Haida eg. Then, with three
blows from his sword, he stretched the murderer on the ground
dead at the side of his victim, But, before the boy could escape,
he was attacked by the other Mughals, and fell fetes across the
ph
Khan, whence he and Mhd. Amin Khan had hurriedly emerged
barefoot when the shouting began.®
Muhammad Amin Khan made his way at once to the impe-
rial quarters, and called on the emperor to come out and take
command of his troops. The head of the murdered bakhshi was
thrown at his feet in the space before his private tents. uham-
apartments. Then Savyid Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, cousin of the wazir
and of the bakhshi, and superintendent of the Privy Audience
Chamber, who had come inside the private enclosure with Islam
Quali, a slave, and some gunners (fazar7) in his pay, cut throu h
the agg ase and tried to obtain possession of the emperor’s
pers mmad Amin Khan and some Mughals drove them
Conk: vind § Sat ‘adat Khan then captured and coikuaa them.
Further delay was dangerous. Brushing aside all the
restraints of Spanete, Sa‘adat Khan threw a shawl over his head,
pushed his way into the harem, took Muhammad Shah in his
arms, and cregeet him by force to the scene of the assassination.
It was still free of men. Elephants were called for and they
mounted, Muhammad Shah on Qamar-ud-din Khan’s elephant,
Baland Bakht, with Mhd. Amin Khan in the seat behind him.
They took up their station at the gateway of the sere of shops
dependent on the guardhouse where the kettledrums were playe
Husain Ab Khan’s head was held aloft on the end of a i hens pole,
were given for the general plunder of Husain ‘Ali
Khan’s ae and treasure. There were at first onlv forty or
fifty of Mhd Amin Khan's cavalry and some artillerymen
present, between one and two hundred men ee, Haidar
Quli Khan sent urgent bphtnerer to collect elephants, horses,
and men, while Mbd. Amin Khan busied himself in writing
1 Dowson ‘Elliot, VII, 6572), — nimchah and tcansinben = short
sword,” but the I.0. ate brary MS. of Mbd Qasim has famanchah (pistol).
Ess Khan. TT. Sak ae fers to a * pit iaheoes her).
; Kh
cs
asim, Lahori ' Khafi : d,
Berlin rae No Age = vag Shakir . Khan, 1, 108, Mir Mushrif is said to
one M » and fo have been woun
presént, ‘to have: killed on
asthe, bat Khafi ‘chan doubt this.
556 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
urgent notes to the various commanders. ‘ Now is the time to —
display your pues He who comes now will do a great
service and obtain great rewards,’”’ No manof any rank ap-
peared ; there were only Muhammad Amin Khan rss fee
ud-din Khan, his son, Haidar Quli Khan, and Sa‘adat Khan. |
The imperial artillery began to play upon the Sayyid’s camp.
Just before the fight was over Khan Dauran appeared on the
scene with some troops, but Zafar Khan, a continued
to keep discreetly out of the way of danger.
Unconscious of what was happening, ne officers and soldiers
of the Savyid’s army were engaged in putting up their tents or
obtaining their supplies for the day. The sound of firing did not
them. It was , they assumed, nothing more than the oe
salute notifying the emperor’s arrival at his quarters. The firs
aring tiger just w unded by an arrow, he hurried on, venting
Fhe! oaths and te until he reached the imperial enclosure
(jalz); and as he came face to face with the force drawn u
there, i
o arrow wounds. In the struggle part of the canvas
wall enclosing the emperor’s camp was knocked down.
ated alone in his iron-clad canopy, Ghairat Khan pressed
on, Siosein his arrows, until he came near the elephant of
Haidar Quli Khan. Stinging reproaches for base ingratitude
were hurled at the latter. On his side Haidar Quli Khan
retorted: ‘OQ man, untrue to the salt you have eaten!
ful tone: “‘ Fie u upon your faithfulness and upon the quality of
your friendship!” Ghairat Khan then shot an arrow which fixed
itself so firmly in Haidar Quli Khan’s bow, that after the fight
it was withdrawn with Seas Behind Haidar ar Khan
iM Qasim, igo 350, 351; Khishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495,
Es ives. ines tant 424; Kamwar Khan, 231 ; Warid, 1626; Khafi Khin,
TI, 906, 907, 908; 3 hake Kha n, 108
2 According to the Ta ari kh-t- Muhammadi his father was Sayyid
Nasrallah, Sadat Khan, Bahader RBarhah, and his mother was Husain ‘Ali
Khan’s sister. The Burhan-ulefutih, 168%, calls him the son of Sayyid
n Jahan, Barhah. Khafi Khan , throughout this aes of his story (pp. 901,
sna 05) distinguishes between | Ghaira’ t Khan and ‘Izzat Khan ; according to
m ‘Izzat Khan was killed and Ghairat Khan surv
my Khafi Khi an, IT, 905, says there were re four or five hundred.
ee ee
|
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 557
[N.S.]
was an Abyssinian slave named Haji Bashir, holding a loaded
European matchlock. His master turned and said angrily to him
‘74
yyid icarimailab Khan, who had succeeded to Sayyid
Dilawar ‘Ali Khan’s office of bakhshi, headed another onset and
reached the entrance of the imperial enclosure (ali), but
hi n were soon killed. Shekh Najm-ud-din, entitled Nek-
andesh Khan, Superintendent of the ‘Adalat, also fought his
ut, wo 0
three wounds on the ghoulder-blade and side, he fell down insen-
sible and was carried away by Haidar Quli Khan’s men. Mean-
while, Rajah Muhkam Singh himself, with a troop of his men,
forced his way to the private entrance (deodhi) of the emperor’s
tents, but could do nothing more. Khwajah Maqbal Abmad the
Sayyid’s nazir, followed by a water-carrier and a sweeper,
attacked the imperial group with drawn swords, and these three
courageously made their way as far as the imperial chapel-tent
(tasbrh-khanah) where they were cut down. The Khwajah died
f his wounds three or four days afterwards. In another
direction Mnstafa Khan, the paymaster of hajah Muhkam
ingh, without consulting his master, made his way with some
a few m men, he was aed by the Mu chats. “During this scrim-
mage Muhammad Shah hid behind Sadr-un-nissa, wife of Riza
Quli Khan, Jahandar Shahi 2
Rae Strat Singh,’ Multani, and his son, Lila Anand Singh,’
did nothing but provide for the pent - their own persons and
property. Lala Jaswant Rae, son Sahib Rade, Munshi,
escaped by allowing his father’s hoards it much of his own pro-
perty to be plundered. Another man who escaped was Rae
Saroman Das, Kayath, wakil at Court on behalf of Sayyid
‘Abdullah Khan. He shaved, rubbed his face with ashes, and
turned himself into a ae Then, hiding a few valuables in his
waist-cloth, he lay concealed in his friends’ tents igs he was isle
to escape to were ho “tAbdullah Khan. Mu‘azzam Khan. a m
from the east conntry, although of high ran toh is did nething, but
‘Umar khan, his brother, was killed by the plunderers. Sayyid Jan
‘Ali, brother of Mir ‘Ali Khan, Superintendent of horse-branding,
1 Khishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f. 1010¢. says the slave handed the
gnn to his muster. Mbd. Qasim, sae 352. Khafi Khan Il, 905, 907,
Yahya Khan. 12:4, Shakir Ehen. 9b. x Baby bongo nd
2 Muha mmad Qisim, “Lahori. 354, Kha a a II, — Giatem ‘Ali
Khan, Muqaddama h, 374, Khishhal Cand. Berlin M
3 The employers of Mhd. Qasim, Lahori, preate eu the " Datndnah.
558 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, | November, 1908.
fought his best and. lost iis life; while his brother escaped
for a time, only to be made a priso ner a few days afterwards.
The confusion lasted ten to twelve hours, and during this
time countless treasure was een and much property was
any sudden disaster. When the igre was done, not a trace
heel-rope or a tent peg onthat ground, Everything had been
burnt or carried off, and the men had disappeare
Mubammad Amin Khan held it wiser not to check the plun-
dering, in which both friends and foes were busily ce for
ar
tion the mone changers! cite most or Husain ‘Ali “Khan
equipage, and “niet said to conta ai in a kror of rupees, had serived
were ‘still on the x road, were saved and confiscated to His
Majesty’s use!
~ Rajah Ratn Cand, Banya, who was much more hated by the
general public than the Sayyids themselves, knew not which way
to turn. The armed array of his foes barred his flight, and he
was not eget man to take the field and meet blow by blow. As
the sayin : rancing ass and a shopkeeper are equally
worthless.” 2 He told the beads of his rosary 8 with one hand and
with the other used his handkerchief to wipe the tears from his
eyes. ‘Abd-nr-rahman Khanand other Afghans of Sihrind offered
to rescue him, s»ying: * Mount, Mount.” He refused with idle
phrases. All that he could do was to write a hurried note of a
line or two to Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan, and send it off by acamel-
rider. Soon Rajah Dya Ram,‘ the agent of Mnhammad Amin
Khan, came for him and he submitted at once. On the way some
ugha Is and low fellows from the bazars surrounded his palan-
quin, re him out, beat, cuffed, and kicked him, and tore his
1 Khafi Khan IT. 904. 905, 908, 909, 91 10, Ghnlim ‘Ali Khan, Mugad
damah, #74. Khishhal Cand, — MS. 495, £, 10098, "10108, Yabya
Khan, 1298, a 16.8, Shia Die:
2 Kabgi r-na-bn kar-i-b snc I am not snre of the reading or the
meaning; in vane esse it is meant to be depreciato
3 nsed is samarni, “a small pekaie or string of beads ”
sey
4 See Anand Ram Moukhlis’s “ Chamanistan,” for a defence of this act of
ii aa le arin ices
eR eat ne eno
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. , 559
[N.S.] 3
clothes to tatters. Brought in this pitiable naked Sal ie
fore the new wazir, he begged piteously that his life m
spared, Muhammad Amin Khan, after sending for a met of
clothes, ordered the Rajah to be put in chains and kept a
prisoner. His case was an example of the saying: ‘As you site
so shall it be done unto you.”! In spite of all their efforts Ratn
Cand made no disclosure of the Sayyid’s treasure or buried
hoards. A short time afterwards, while they were on the march,
he tried to escape. The Mughals who were guarding him pur-
sued him, cut him down, and would have liked to ‘sey him.
But he was reserved for formal execution.
Mubkma, the sen of Cura, Jat, was brought ina prisoner,
and in his despair offered to turn Mahomedan if his life were
spared, but Muhammad Shah declined his offer and treating him
kindly sent him away. Sayyid Asaduflah Khan was also cap-
pee and was long kept in confinement, until he received permis-
to make the pilyrimage to Mecca and started for the
Dakhin. Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, because he had been the emissary
sent to Delhi to bring Muhammad Shah to Agrah to be enthroned
as emperor, was spared and protected ; but in a fey anys made
use of an opportunity, and escaped to ‘Abdallah Khan5
The death of such a highly placed and powerful noble as
Husain ‘Ali an gave rise, as usual in such cases, to many
myths and legends. One man said he dreamt that he was in the
aiictice-hall of the Imam Husain. Husain ‘Ali Khan, in
ined raiment, presented himself at the door. He wa s brought
in with honour, the Imam greeting him with the words: Balagha
wa‘daka, wa ghilaba ‘adaka. ‘Strange to say these words yield,
taken »s two chronograms, the year of the Sayyid’s martyrdom.
Other chron nograms were found, meaning ‘‘The month Muhar-
ram of Husain arose anew” and “In the Indian Karbala a
second Husain was martyred by: a ane aga d.”
Section 14.—‘AnpuLnan KHAN HEARS oF HIS BROTHER’S ‘DEATH.
e have seen, “(Abdullah * Khan left the imperial camp on
the 13th", Zn, 1 Qa‘dah (14th September 1720) on his way to Dihli.
1 Yabya Khan adds the trite quotation : _— ae ae
Ba yak — ba i de ba yak ‘dam, a8 Tears at
Digar gin ahwal-i- alam,
d Khnashbal Che — us a “phiphertas n of, or & misquotation from
Sata’ 8 : Galiatan tLakhnan ed , 1291 H., p. 79).
Cu dined k, rine dat ash grrift,
Hamah ‘a ash dast bar sar nihand:
Cz quhr-t pions oh ae u.ftad,
Hamah ‘alameash pée bar sar nthand,
hd. Qasim, Lahori, 356, Shia 48a, Khishbal Cand, Berlin MS.
495, t os eet Khan, TI, 909, Yabes ‘Ehin, ise
, 480, Kha fi, Khan, IT, 9lu. Asadullah Khan died 1146 H,
(173. x iin, + Mha.
Muharram-i-Husain tasuh shud (1133), — p. 307, at ten, Hasain
560 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
He halted for a few days at Sikandrah near Agrah. On the 7th
Zu,l Hijjah (9th October 1720) he was at a halting place near
Sarde Chath, about forty-eight miles north-west of Agrah and
about sixty-four miles from Dihli,! when at midnight, within
eighteen hours of the event, a camel-rider brought the scrap of
paper from Ratn Cand announcing the overwhelming news of
Husain ‘Ali Khan’s assassination. Revenge was his only thought.
Summoni ning to his presence the nobles in his train, he told them
his heart-rending story, beseeching and imploring them to throw
in their lot with him. Some from their hearts, others only out
of pradence, agreed to stand by him
of the more ardent spir its proposed an immediate
a te aireneih, before Muhammad Shah could be reinforced,
r Husnin ‘Ali Khan’s ‘troops be bought over by him. Bat
‘Abdullah Khan, reflecting that Muhammad Shah was in full
possession of the throne, while his own army was out of heart,
decided that to take the field without any claimant to the throne
was undesirable. It was better, he thought, to proceed first to
the capital, there to collect an army, select a candidate, and res-
tore the confidence bs of his adherents.
That same day the march for Dihli was med.
regarding the attacks of the Mewatis and the Sats, who daily
plundered their baggage and slew their camp-followers, they
pushed on until they came to Faridabad, twenty-one miles from
Dihli Shays etalee Khan, gangs of ‘Abdullah Khan, Mur-
Khan, an Sita Ram, in the wazir’s parte ence,
: ard in haste to Fike etd with satan to consult
Ni ajm-nd-din ‘Ali Khan, the wazir’s brother, and select one of
the imprisoned princes of the house of Taimir for elevation to
the throne. Distnrbances had broken out at once in the jagirs
held by the Sayyids, their sgents were ejected, and the cultiva-
tors refused the instalments of rent due on the autumn harvest.®
having been killed in Muharram, which bet — ——— after Husain
‘Ali Khan’s assassination, Warid’s lines, f. 1654,
Az rahlat-i-Husain a Khan-i-din-panah
Dar Hin d gisht waqi ah-i-Karhala padid.
Tarikh-1 Silat. ach "ih gul-i- high-i-jinnat ast,
Taha‘-am sihr 2i Hatif- Rac in nada shunid ;
Guftand qudsindn kih:‘ Yazid-i-duyam nomad
“ Dar Karbalae Hind Husain-i- pr hieitex shahid.”
A tarikh sf ‘Abd-ul-jalil, Bi Pion is given in the rideg aig -un-nezirin of
his sen. It runs to fiftv lines, of which the last vives th
Qutl-i- Husain kard Yuzid- Ja'in-é-Hind | (1132). This mae poem, by its
dirge like cadence. accords agen as ita subject
1! From Todah Bhim. to Chath is ut 64 miles as the crow flies.
Khashhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495. f. 10118 gre Besse Nah Khan wasin par
.ganuh Hodal. and gives the date as the 8 i Hijj: th. The town of
. 2 Khan Jahan, the w-zir’s uncle and sibuhddr ne Dihti. ie seen about
the nigel Shawwal 1132 H. (16th Rede 1720 , Kamwar Khan
Kamwar = 214, 238, Khafi Khan, II, 901, 911, 92 O18, Warid,
iin Shia Das.
Vol. IV, No. 10.] | —-The Later Mughals. 561
[N.8.]
Secrion 15.—MunamMap Sx#in’s Movements.
H
On the day following Husain ‘Ali Khan’s death a formal
audience was held by Muhammad Shah. In the interval
Muhammad Amin Khan had posted ene of Mughals to arrest
ae and instructions were given to the armed villagers to
stop any one ‘who tried to leave the camp. In this way many
men, thougl partisans of the Sayyids and anxious to escape, were
forced to remain. Muhammad Amin an went among them
in person to try and secure their adhesion. In spite ‘of his
Mahomedan bigotry, he visited the quarters of Rajah Muhkam
Singh, one of the Sayyids’ principal officers. As the Rajah saw he
was in the Mughal’s power, he made his submission and at his first
ore was presented by Dy& Ram, we hgh of Muhammad
Khin. He was promoted to the k of 6,000 with the
vight to beat kettledrums. Mir Mushrif “of Lakhnau, another of
the Sayyids’ chief men, after rejecting the first overtures made
to him, was also propitiated and promoted. ‘Inadyatullah Kkan,
Kashmiri, the khansaman, Rajah Gopal Singh, Bivlaatick, 3 ind
oe other nobles laid their offerings at the ankeloet
feet,
“Ma hammad Amin Khan was promoted to 8,000 24¢ and was
loaded with gifts. Khan Danran, althongh at the critical
moment his fear of the Sayyids had prevented his declaring him-
self, received the same exalted rank. The grade of seven
thousand had been hitherto the limit for any person not of the
blood royal. Qamar-nd-din Khan, Haidar Qnli Khan and
Sa‘adat Kban were made respectively 7,000, 6,000, and 5,000 in
s
received promotion, To celebrate the emperor's + emancipation
from the Sayyid bondage, some poet found a chro m:
“ He was a bright star (Roshan aha and is now a
moon ;
‘* Like Joseph he left prison to become a 8 vt
The camp was about seventy two miles from h, about
one hundred and twenty-eight miles from Dihli, wid the nearest
point on the Jamnah, to the north-east, was di-tant nbont sixty-
eight miles. Under the altered circumstances any further
vance i khin was useless. There was
some doubt and debate as to whether aid should return to Baier
i)
:
=
oO
Qu
Po)
“5
=)
ot
maa
oO
nt
1 Roshan-Akhtar bid, ikniin méh
“ Visuf az zindén bar-amud shah ona’ » (1133).
a. 305, Shia Das. 49@ The Térikh-i-muzaffari says there is an
excesx of two yexrs in the figures, though the ehronogram was accepted
f: ts nnproprintoness but I make it come ont right, if applied to thig
perid (1133 . and not to the date of arression (1131). as pm dnipemesates done,
Khishhal Sead Rerlin MS. 495, £. 9975, says the anthor was a poet known
as as Iga (the inspired). Kamwar Khan, 232, Mhd anligh Lahori, 366, Shia
Das, 40%, Khafi Khan, II, 910.
562 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908,
or make for Dihli. At last it was decided to move northwards till
they struck the Jamnah, Curadman, Jat, although he owed a
great deal to the Sayyid Te was for the moment persuaded
by the = of great rewards to join Muhammad Shah witha
large force. A cunning —— of his has been preserved.
Muh rinse Amin Khan said to him: “Thou art a creature of
the Sayyids, I have no reliance on thy service or goo will.”
Swearing by his Hindi gods, he replied: ‘‘ Nawab Sahib! it is
true that those great men have conferred on me such benefits
that if I had a thousand lives and a thousand times my wealth,
{ would have offered up all, including my family and children,
on their behalf. But now Iam under the ee flax, the true
lodestone, and I swear by Bhagwan I will do such service on
the day of battle that the Nawab himself will acknowledge it,”
He spoke the truth, for on the day of cbt he plundered the
villages, he persuaded the emperor to change it.
There was a great scarcity of water: it had to 3 abate im-
mense ess and wu most sparingly, as if it were oil and
not wa Many were unable to quench their thirst and endured.
great vardahipa. On the 9th Zu,] Hijjah = October 1720)
the camp was moved to a place between Bhusadwar and Kharida,
where the fextival of the Sacrifice was RG tected, a answer to
a letter from Khan Dauran, written by the emperor’s special
order, Sayy:d Nas: at-yar Khan, Barhah, fuugdar of Mewat, who
was on his way to the army on a summons from Husain ‘Ali
Khan, presented himself and was well received, and promoted to
the rank of 7,000. Sabit Jang (Ja‘far Brg), a protégé of Khan
Dauran’s, was another valnable adhesion e joined a little
8
raised by his march was orn across the Jamnah, all exclaimed :
“Rajah Girdhar Bahadur come !”" and his men then
crossed the river by a ed “Dost ‘Ali Khan, ‘Abid Khan, and
Gbalip Khan, siege peat es ‘nt of branding for the
'®
Khan's army, also ame in, subm itted, : and were prom oted.
On the LLth (13th October 1720) there were many presenta-
tions with the attendant promotions and app intments ; and on
this day the biers of Husain ‘Ali Khan. Gha rat Khan, and
Narullah Khan, after the bodies had been wrapped in cloth of
gold, were despatched for burial at Ajmer in the tomb of ‘Abdal-
lah the Nawab’s father, whici: lies outside the city wall
close to tAbdalinipani. At the time fixed, no bearers to ca
the biers could be found; and after this difficulty had been over-
“ - Kamwar Khan, 236, 237, Mhd. —— Labori, 366.
2 Mubammad Qasim, ‘Lahori, second sion. 429, Shia Das, 50, 514,
26, Khafi Khan, 1, 910, 911, Khish)al Cand, f. 10144, Rusiam ‘ali, f, 245¢.
SE pine nicgnah atm acontcs atc AOI
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 563
[N.S.]
come, robbers, believing that the coffins contained treasure, seized
them, but finding sarsne 5 threw the bodies away. After a time
they ‘were recovered by the faujdars of those parts, and in the
end, as was reported privately, they reached Ajmer and were
buried,!
The emperor’s next stages were Ramgarh (12th) and Gopal-
pur (23th). Here Sa‘ada t Khan was farther promoted to 6,000
and named to the government of Akbarabad. Otier stages
were Mandigarh (15th), Malkahri (21st); next a place between
Yona and M alikpur (22nd), then near Khori (23rd), Salganw
(25th), Qasbah Kama (27th), and between Nandganw and Barsa-
nah (28th). All towns, such as Narnol, Alwar, Tijarah and
Khohari had been avoided.?
Barsénah on the 2nd Muharram 1133 H. (2nd November
1720) Muhammad Khan, Bangash, at the head of two or three
thousand men, and ‘Aziz Khan, Bahadur, Chaghatae, appeared
from Akbarabad. Before Husain ‘Ali Khan’s death, Muhammad
Khan had sought an interview with ‘Abdullah Khan while he
was still near Kevah, at which he demanded fifty thousand rupees
in addition to previous advances. He then, though very reluc-
tantly, marched professedly to join the imperial army already on
its way to the Dakhin. Both officers had come as far as Sarae
Chath on the direct road from Agrah to Dihli. Their attitude
was doubtful; and if they were a they could rae the em-
peror’s way to Dihli, ‘Abdullah Khan, who was Mohammad
an’s patron, had also called to his mind the benefits he had
received, trying to win him over thus to his cause.8 So grave
were the apprehensions of the other side, that Haidar Quli Khan
and Sagres -ud-d lin Khan were sent to ects the Ba Benton
and noe of sarkar Khairabad, a nd Spend to Harhal and part
of anne in sarkar Lakhnau, ‘all in sibah Audh, were granted
to ‘
L Khafi Khin, II, 910, on the pecovae ae of Sayyid ‘Abdallah Khién him-
per who made the som ent several Fae open andience i ‘ Khafi
aring See also Juuhar-i Spits | M. Oriental MS. No. 7
(Pollec’s “translation, ise 30,7 sete f. 79) ae Btu ‘All, fol 244@ Mr.
ustace Kitrs, formerly Assistant Commissioner at Ajmer, informs me that
‘Abdullahganj ant the tombs lie eutuide the town to the erst, not far from
rai ‘ation now is; an )
Shirwani, Tarikk i-dilchssp (Dihli, 1313 H., 1895), p 99, in describing Ajmer
mentions among the notable buildings ‘‘ the sunt of Nawab Husain ‘Ali
Khan
2 Ka ar Khin, f. 236, Muhammad Qisim, Lahori, 367. All the above
places, “except ae wh and Salganw, will be foand on the Indian Atlas
Bheet f
3 ce pene letter see eae Rae, Irvine MS. f. There is a detailed acrount
of the adventures of ‘Abdullah Khan’s messengers in. Siwauih-i-Khizri,
Irvine MS. pp. es—72. :
364. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
At Pahari, Sher Afkan Khan, Panipati, the fauj dar of
Korah and Jahan abad, subak Allahabad, also marched in and
joined the imperialists. When near Agrah, on his way ea
Allahab:id to his gayirs at Sikandrah, he had met some messen-
gers riding from Court, and asked the news. They t told a that
two we) * evenly Husain ‘Ali Khan had been killed. ishhal
Cand, was r his elephant, saw his face flush an joy at
the ee ‘of Mubammad Shah, the son of his old master,
Jahan Shah. Not long after this, a letter came to him from
Nawab Qudsiyah, the emperor’s mother, written own
hand, in which he was a ee: with the BERhet s mcoiuety: =
Other arrivals were Ba ayazid Khan, Mewati a pow 1 man
that country, and Khema, Jat, one of (urdman’s chief niiaue:
This Jat was placed in charge of the imperial rear guard.
One of Muhammad Shah’s first task had been the issue of
reassuring letters to the peveeieres’ governors, and demands for
reinforcements from those known to be opposed to the pelle
ac ng
Girdhar Bahadur, Rajah Jai Singh, Sawae, and ‘Abd- ;
Khan, the governor of Lahor. To a certain extent these letters
no
pepeeres in ia “ Praise be to God! Husain ‘Ali Khan has
obtained the punishment of his deeds and the penalty <a his
— t Khan appearing as the “ Devoid of
Honour.”3 Gasenr ‘Ali Khan’s head was sent with the letter to
Nizam-nl-mulk, and that noble was called upon to march at once
to join His Majesty. Girdhar Bahadur, Jai Singh, and ‘Abd-us-
samad Khin were, in the same way, urged to join as soon as
possible.*
= answer to these orders Rajah Jai Singh, instead of com-
ing in person, sent his diwain, Jag Ram, with a force of three or
four eae men, horse and foot, and wrote that he was busy
enlisting more men, »nd as soon as this was finished he would
attend himself. Abd-ue-samad Khan replied that without delay
he had begun to prepare for a march. But lately he had been
forced to suppress a revolt by Husain Khan, head of the Afghans
of Qastr, and for the pay of the troops he had enlisted on that
service ie still owed four lukhs of rupees. The soldiers had
mwar Khin, 237, eee Das. 574. Khafi Khan, IT, 900, 920, Khish.
bal Siainil: Berlin | MS. £. For the purganas named ve Ain, II, 176,
177, 178, 179, and ** Oudh aaa I, 274; II, 72; III, 50, 29
2 For one of these furmans see Mujm a’ -ul-insha ‘onto serge.
p. 85, to the effeet thar H.A.K. wi ua killed on the 6th Za,l Hijjah of t
nd year, when Gha eos Khan and “Mir Mushrif attacked the imperial plo
but “ repnised and s
8 Be-ghuirat. a poh upon
4 Bhia Dasa, 49% et seqq. a ag ‘aa gives the farmdéns and — in
— prima RR LT I
Sc TS NE
SRN nny
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 565
[N.S.]
mutinied and hindered him from marching. The diwan of the
province, in spite of his, the governor’s, offering to execute a
bond. wo not disburse the money from the darn ait ts treasury.
Until some order was issued or provision ma r the money, he
was unable to move. Girdhar Bahadur nti a speed
arrival, and Nizim-ul-mulk sree that he was about to start.!
Section 17.—‘ABDULLAH KHAN REMONSTRATES.
As soon as he learnt of his brother’s death, and before he
resumed his march to Dihli, ‘Abdullah Khan addressed a letter
of complaint to the emperor. It was couched in the customary
_ language of respect. After referring to the disturbances in the
Dakhin and Lahor, reports of which had already been laid before
His Sees ig and the arrangements made by which Husain ‘Ali
s younger brother, undertook the cies business ae h
himsel haa started to take charge of the capital, ‘Abdullah Khan
to say: “ Although separation from my’ younger brother
was distastefal to me, still in obedience to the exalted order, we
‘m:ude no objection, and of the two brothers one set out for the
“eapital, the other for the Dakhin, in atténdance on Your
“ Majesty. This faithful one was still on his journey and had
“not yet arrived at Dihli, when finding their chance and seeing
‘““my brother alone, men acting unfairly and without justifica-
“tion from the law, have done him, Ghairat Khan, and the son
“ of Nawab Auliya, to death in Your Majesty’s very encampment,
“and all their goods and property have been plundered. O
“ Qiblah? of the world and its inhabitants ! wig! you be preserved !
“If so be that all this has been carried out by Your Majesty’s
a
h to
may not escape. This faithful one and the heirs of the
‘‘ deceased are coming. We rest assured that this complaint he
‘be dealt with before Your Majesty according to the pr
“the Holy Law. This devoted one’s prayer is that until. ie
“ arrives they be not be released. If, by any a any one asks
“ for their release, let not the request be ted.’
Muhammad Shah answered by asseverating his extreme
grief and regret at recent events; God alone knew the extent to
which he felt them. By God’s help, Haidar Beg Khan, the enl-
prit, had been killed on the spot. ‘“ By God’s name I swear that
“I knew absolutely nothing of this affair. When the qutbepak
l Shia Das, 494, et. seq., Khifi Khan, II, 921.
2 Qidblah, the pies or "place towards which the faithful turn at time of
agate giblah-i- ‘alam, an honorific epithet of a king.
$ Shia Das, 546.
566 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
“occurred, strict injunctions, such as were appropriate, were
" issued ; but as that wretch had carried out his purpose, they
‘were of no avail. Haidar Beg Khan is dead, the names be the
‘‘ others are not known, nor do you give those names.
** write precise details, action will be taken. The extreme ie
“and the clearness of the thoughts of that Pillar of the a
“ are more igre than the sun itself, and are impressed on
“heart, By the aid of God I, too, he ater reach that place
“that Loyal Die a lso purposes to come to the Presence. If it
“ please the Lord Most t High, this tie "will then be decided
“in the most perfect and — 7 manner according to the
- Holy Law and to Justice.”
After a little time had elapsed, and the rumours of ‘Abdul-
iah Khan’s preparations grew louder, the emperor addressed a
“cause of this conduct be the death of his brother, (although
“ against God's decrees man is helpless), the Holy Law provides
“ for retaliation (qisas). ugh God’s favour re man in fault
“has received his punishment. If at first, owi
6 Woaknask: angry thoughts arose, he nab now vabmnit himself
“ to God’s decrees. To place reliance on an army and cannon is
not only to resist God's vicegerent, but is unfitted to the
‘* character of such a mighty noble. Let him come himself to
'“ the Presence, and whatever he wishes shall be done. He has
“not made any application. Let him come without delay and
'* Tay his case, in his own way, before His Majesty. His Majesty
* has no other thought than his subjects’ welfare, and his heart-
“felt desire is that such a nobleman may not come to be evil-
“ spoken of among the people. Thus it is fitting for him to give
“attentive ear to these words; and nt tg understood them and
“ well reflected, let him act accordingly.”2
To this admonishment ‘Abdullah Khan sent a re answer.
“ Certainly this true one’s arrival in the presence of that Source
<4 Benctivenss will be to him a joy equal to that of ‘ee worship
“of God. But the things ig pit happened to Amir-ul-wmara,
™ the brother of this one ra est qualities, are apparent to
“Your Majesty. If this f nithfal a ve had been at court
* only for the welfare and Satetion of created es Jt there
1 Shia Das, 552. 2 Shit Das, 56.
i
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 567
[N.8.]
si « fasnily and bre Yea rity in him I have Sorthe
se hese sara “e 7 siity, if it please the Most ey God, i in
ttending on his stirrap, we honoured
“ matter will be laid before you. Tosay more would = to trans-
“gress the rules of politeness.” In these more or less ironical
terms the gauntlet was thrown down by ‘Abdullah Khan before
Muhammad Shah and his supporters.!
Section 18.—Prince MowamMap [praHim RAISED TO THE THRONE.
‘Abdullah Khan’s letter to his brother, Najm-ud-din ‘Ali
Khan, instructing him to begin enlistments, reached Dihli late on
the 8th Zi,l Hijjah 1132 H. (October 10th, 1720). Before the
bad news could spread, he gave out a report the very contrary of
the truth, and sent the head of the police with cavalry and in-
fantry to the house of Muhammad Amin Khan. By midnight
the house had been surrounded. But Muhammad Amin Khan’s
had made ready for resistance, rejoicing and singing all the while,
and tomate to everybody what had really happened.
e news spread like wildfire through every street and lane
of the citys. * § oon, either a note came from ‘Abdullah Khan
forbidding interference with the women and family of Muham-
min Khan, or else Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan changed his
mind. At any rate, the troops ae the house were with-
drawn. During the night the death occurred of Kesi Rae,
husband of Ratn Cand’s sister. r, and himself chief official of the
Dihli sébahdar; and although he had been then on_ his death- ee
for several days, it was given ont that he had poisoned himself
On the day of the ‘Id (16th Zu,l Hijjah, October 12th, 1720),
Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan attended the great Pe a , his eyes
of tears, and as he ee returning, home ‘Abdullah ‘Khan’ 8 a
Raeted
Forthwith he fen to the prison-house of the princes sail
sent men to the dwelling of Jahandar Shah’s sons. At first the
princes shut their as» in the faces of the mPBSeNgers, but after
ae? altercatio ion was On learning their
was brought out of prison and placed upon the throne, the
khutbah he recited with ‘the titles Abi,l Fath, Zahir-ud-din,
Mubammad Ibrahim, Ss coin was issued in his name. the
latter the fs inscription was :
} Shit Das, 564, 2 Khafi Khan, IT, 913. 3 Khafi Khan, II, 914.
wb
568 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908.
Sikkah bar sim zad dar jahan
Ba fuzl-i-Muhammuad Ibrahim, Shah-i-shahan,
Silver was stamped in the world
By favour of Muhammad Ibrahim, king of kings.’
This enthronement took place on the 15th Za,l Hijjah,
1132 H. (October 15th, 1720). The prince, then about twenty-
three years of age, was the eldest son of Rafi‘-ush-shan, third
son of the Emperor Bahadur Shah; and was therelore the
ngs of the Emperors Ruafi‘-ud-darajat and Rafi’-ud-daulah,
* had been designated by the Sayyids as tie latter’s suc-
aia but Sayyid Khan Jahan, sabuhdar of Dihli, with whom
the final se rested, dreading Ibrahim’s reputation for violent
oy had substituted Roshan Akhtar, now become Muhammad
Shah.®
Two days after the enthronement of the new sovereign,
‘Abdullah Khan reached the capital, and possession was taken of
the imperial treasury. ‘lhe money found there, alded to ‘Abdul-
ah Khan’s own accummulations and Ratn Condo ea
were now dug up, was devoted to enlisting an army. It is said
that over one kror of rupees was disbursed in the next few days.
rgent orders were sent ont far and near, and every Barhah
Sayyid, whether in the service or not, made it a point of hononr
to appear. Many Jats, Mewatis, and Rajpits had been collected
on the way back to Dihli. As much as thirty thousand or forty
thousand rupees were advanced to each “leader to meet the
demands of new troops. Asked why he was scattering so much
‘money, ‘Abdullah Khan replied: “If I win, the realm aii its
treasures mine; if otherwise, it is better to give the money
away than let it fall into the hands of my enemies.” For a man
with one horse the pay was eighty rupees, with two horses, one
hundred and fifty rupees a month. Each foot soldier received
ten rupees for the same period. On enlistment payment was
made for one or two months in advance. Every animal, whatever
its size or condition, was branded and. taken into the service,
ish Museum Catalogue, p. 372, but Rodgers, p. 217, has one coin,
which = ae _
Sikkah zad dar jahén ba fazl-i karim
geen i-Muhammad Ibrahim.
The Jam-i-jam modern work, places his birth on the 26th Rabi,
: ie H. remain ‘oth, 1703). thus a him the Lada —— oa = ale as ree
brothers rs. It also gives him the same mother, Ni and
assigns the Recerca to the a ar Hifiah, 1132 i. (Octoner >8th,
pee As, however, Danishmand ahnémah, under
of 7th incnons, 1119 H. (Dee oakens ond, 1707), ge us Prince Ibrahim was
then given the rank of 7000,2U00 horse, he could hardl ly have born
cae ate Fiend Het ret oe ha years being the ee ge age at which
ranted to e Térikh-i-Muhammadi gives his age at
thie d ‘Gate in n i159 H. (1748) 3 as ee fifty ; this places: his birth in - u9 H.
(1697-8), and makes his age tw ei a at = ger ee
hand, Rnstam ‘Ali, Simei f. 2462, says he
8 Khafi Khan, 11,914; Ghulam “alt Khan, otra onli: “Shah ‘Alam-
némah, Tarikh-i-muzafar?, Mhd. Qasim, Lahori, 361; ; Warid, 1616,
ceeueiieimemimmeeee ie on -
Vol, LV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 569
(N.S.]
donkeys only being refused. Every man who presented himself,
whatever his antecedents, was accepted as a recrui
In the end this liberal increase of pay to the troops produced
as much harm as bene The increase was made recklessly,
without regard to the man’s aiigth of service, the old soldier
receiving no more than one newly enlisted. The veterans were
disgusted at being treated the same as the recruits, and men-at-
arms with good horses worth two or three hundred rupees were
angry at receiving no more pay than any butcher, cook or
cotton-carder who presented himself, mounted on some wretched
‘spite of the immense expenditure, it was noticed that the private
‘servants aud clerks of Prince Ibrahim had no saddles for their
horses
In a few days as many as fifty thousand men had been regis-
tered. The force was poorly provided with artillery, having only
a few large guns, about two hundred small field-pieces (vahklah),
and five-hundred swivel- -guns (jazair). In their boastful way the
Sayyids said that cannon were not needed; they meant at the
ecg first onset to come to close quarters. Kha fi Khan, from the
akhshi’s records, to which he had access, and also from what
‘Abdullah Khan told him, found that there were over ninety
thousand horsemen recorded; out of this number perhaps four-
teen or fifteen thousand new men with ponies, or other miscel-
Janeous levies, had disappeared. his account does not include
Curaman, Jats, and Rajah Muhkam Singh’s men, nor the fugi-
.tives of Husain ‘Ali Khan’s army and the zaminda7i contingents.
It was the general estimate that one hundred to one hundred and
thirty-five thousand men were assembled.2
Ghazi-ud-din Khan, Ghalib hay who since Farrukhsiyar’s
death b had retired into private life, was won over by ‘Abdullah
: He was flattered and styled. ‘6 brother,” snd brought back
with the rank of 7000, 7000 horse duaspah,? the title of Amir-ul-
umara, and the office - first bakhshi. Great efforts were made
up the the —- side ‘to detach him —— Sayyiu’s
h
Khan, ‘Sambhali, who had once aie come to the front. ‘Abdul-
Jah Khan, he wrote, could only collect the same troops that had
already fled in a cowardly manner after Husain ‘Ali Khan's
death ; it was a true saying, ‘‘ Beaten once will be beaten again,’’*
and the common people looked on the easy destruction of the one
brother as an omen for the speedy defeat of the other. Is not
1 Khafi Khan, II, 914—917; Shia Das, 555; Muhammad Qasim, Lahori,
361 ; Khishbai Cand, Berlin MS., 495, f. 10118; Paribas. Muzaffar?, 204,
‘TK Kbafi Khan, Il, 918; obese Qasim, Lahori, 362.
3 Khafi Khan, II, 914, 80
4 Zadah ra wdhdead
570 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908.
the voice of the people a signfrom God?! In spite of these
— Ghazi-ud-din Khan was steadfast in upholding the
ayyid.2
Another adherent. of some note was Hamid Khan, nicknamed
x Jangali Shahzadah” or Rustic Prince, uncle of Ni ee -ul a
and cousin of Muhammad Amin Khan, Cin, the
Although so nearly related to the leader of the onpoutter side
Hamid Khan and his cousin were on very bad bees and he
thus willing enough to support ba cousin’s enem
Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan was promoted to 7000, 7000 horse
and made second bakhshi ; Sayyid Salabat Khan, son of Sayadat
Khan, and Bairam Khan, son of Rahullah Khan, Ni‘mat Ilahi,
were made third and fourth bakhshas.* Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan,
who arrived from Muradabad when his brother, ‘Abdullah Khan,
was at Palwal,’ was promoted to 5000,5000 horse. Other promo-
tions were those of Shahamat Khan. (Sayyid Taj Mahmid),
3000,5000 horse ; eee Rafa‘at Khan. 7000,7000 ei I‘tibar
Even men who had ‘ton in disgrace with sh Sayyids were
offered employment. Among them I‘tiqad Khan (Mhd. Murad,
ene ; Mhd. Yar a acta governor of Dihli; Shaistah
ar Khan, in ae and Safi Khan declined, but Ttigad Khan
1 Halq-i-khalg, kos-i- — ae fous throat of the created, ike
dram of the Creator,’ 7. ie. opuli
2 Shia Das. 553; M ds Qin Lahori. 825 Inshée Yar Muhammad, p. 44.
of those plunderers a few Lge s after this time. For anthorities see
hal Cand, Berlin MS. 495. f. 10124, and Shardaif-i-‘ugméni, Irvine MS., P p 319.
The name was one given him by Farra khsiyar’s ener One day in the
imperial hunting preserves Hamid Khan dismounted and, rushing ——
shouted, “ Long live the emperor!” and made iis obeisunce. The —_
ation leaves us nearly as much in the dark as before; I presume diane 46
some breach of etiquette involved, which laid him open to the detainee
peers B.M. MS io
ahya Khar 1298, says Bairam Khan was first, and his brother
Nonek Khan, Sinead bukhshi.
5 According he Muhammad ‘Umar’s Siwdnih-i-khizr? (Irvine MS.) his
father, Khizr Khan, Panni, was an officer’ in Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan’s army,
and came with hi sien from Maradabad.
6 Shia ce og st Mhd. Qizim, Lahori, 363; Khafi Khan, II, 914;
Tarikiomuzepor
1, Khafi Kh: Khan, il, 915.
Vol. 1V, No. 10. The Later Mughals. 571
[N.S.]
By the —s Ae Hijjah (October oan 1720) ‘Abdullah
Khan’s camp w med just outside Dihli in the direction of
the ‘Idgah.! He mata on the Ist Muharra 1133 A. ia Nees
ber 2 ag 1720) from Sarae Sahil to the Qatb, sak then next day to
e Bakht tawar Khan. ‘Abdullah Khan’s first ‘iitentiadl had
o wait near the ‘capital the attack of the other side,
he tone then - be plore through the ee States. But
er
direction, Sores ‘Ali oe who had escaped from Nba
of fourteen years of age.
On the 10th Ae idnaborns LOth, 1720) camp was at Faridabad ;
they. then “gg on to ini where he was joined by Saif-ud-
din ‘Ali Khan, Shaha Khan, his sons and relations, Sayyi
Muhammad Khan, =r an son of Asadullah Khan, Nawab
Auliya, and Za Iiqar ‘Ali Khan. The last two had been sent up
by Husain ‘Ali Khan to raise a corps of Barhah Sayyids for
service in the Dakhin. They brought in over twelve thousand
horsemen. In their train came cartload after cartload of Sayyids
who although unable to raise a horse to ride on, were eager for
the fray and looked forward to the day when they would be riders
on elephants. Finally ‘Abdullah Khan fixed on pie cin
observance. A bow was sought for, and the demand for one
became known even outside the shrine. They waited half
of an hour, ——o no atteution was paid to the
order, and no bow was brought3
1 The old ‘Idgah is abont three-fourths of a mile from the on eee
and to the west of it; see Constable’s ‘“‘ Hand Atlas,” plate 47.
Khan, f. 12y8, says the first sivanishe was towards the Qutb. and Khafi mee
oh , 204.
Yahya Khan, f. 1298, og: to the bow, see the parallel iustance in
572 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
' Before the armies met there were many desertions from
Muhammad Shah’s army, and the Scattered: soldiers of Husain
yids’ vengeance. ‘The Jat brought in with him several elephants
and horses that he had taken. This booty was nage ‘Abdul-
Jah Khan but returned as a gift to the captor. ‘'o Curaman was
confided the duty of harassing the imperial lt he plundering
‘wherever he could. His orders were to blow es if persis the
imperial powder magazines or carry off the draught oxen of
gun carriages. But in this he was foiled by the ST care of
Haidar Quli Khan.! .
Section 19. ee sth Emperor MugamMap SHan’s ADVANCE.
e left Muhammad Shah encamped (October 30th, 1720)
families and dependants to the town of Mathura, over thirty
miles away to thesouth. Onthe J1th Muharram camp was moved
northwards six miles to near Shahpur, and again on the 12th
"SS
ace
ie
=
Le |
>
>
fu
S
=
lon
“epee
i}
n
nD
=e
a
=)
a
i
ie]
&
‘&
=}
id
@
rs
a
1x to
the north of Hasanpur. = places are on the right bank of the
Jamnah in parganah Palwal
ia long Aftabchi, B. Mneenm, a Oe pi — f. 126¢, and eres 16, 711,
676 (Stewart’s © Jonher. nstrung bow as placed by
he orders before the ba m’s abet ne ‘is a Tf the petition
nted, the bow would be found fully st
1 Shia Das, f. 58¢ ; Khizr “Khan , 67, 76; Khafi 7 Khan, TI, 919, 921
2 Shia Das, f. 584, the sm abe "431, saye that Rajah Bu hkam
‘ Singh. and the others already referred vr joined here ag Khan inthe night
tween the 12th ae 13th Mubarram According he Ahwél-ul-khawayin,
Vie, the armies met in the plain of Dholkot, pose which see Indian Atlas
, S.W.
Sree
ema.
Vol. IV, No. 10. | The Later Mughals. ’ 573
[N.S.]
Section 20.—PreparaTions FOR Barrue.
The force told off to take the field with Muhammad Shah
was under the command of Muhamm: id Amin Khan and his s son
ali
on in advance of the main body for several miles, and placed his
artillery ina strongly entrenched position. The rear guard with
camp, and baggage was left in charge of Rajah Gopal Singh,
Bhadauriyah, Rajah Raj Bahadur, Rathor, of Kishngarh,' Jag
Ram, diwan of Rajah Jai Singh Rawhe. Mir Jumlah, Mir
‘Inayatullah Khan, Ikhlas Khan, Zafar Khan, Roshan-ud-daulah,
Muhammad Khan, Bangash, ‘Aziz Khan Chaghatae and Mir
Mushrif. These leaders had under them 37,000 horsemen. Th
total numbers are not given, but three of the other contingents
ea to 27,000 horsemen ; and Khafi Khan estimates
Shah’s army at less than half that of ‘Abdullah Khan?
an Daurdn, Samsam-ud-daulah, commanded on the left
wing, supported by Nusrat Yar Khan, Sabit Khan, Sayadat
Khan and others; while the right rested on the river. The
wings of the centre were under A‘zam Khan, and its advance
guard under Qamar-nd-din Khan, “Azimullah | Khan, and Tali‘
Yar Khan. The centre was held by Muhammad Amin Khan, the
new waztr, Sher Afkan Khan, Hadi Khan, and Tarbiyat Khan.
In reserve were Asai a Khan, Saifullan Khan. Mahamid oe
On ‘Abdullah Khan’s side, after many changes of plan,
positions were assigned to the several commanders for the
morrow’s battle. Round the ex-wazir gathered all the Barhah
Sayyids who had flocked to the assistance of their clans
those who had no rice marching on foot round his elephant.
‘Abdullah Khan took command on his right, where he was
opposed to Khan pare making over the lett, where less dan-
ger was anticipated, t o Ghazi-ud-din Khan, the new Mir Bakh-
shi. At the head of the ppcigetk and the vanguard Najm-ud-din
‘Ali Khan was placed, aided by Naif-nd-din ‘Ali Khan, Sayyid
Muhammad Khan, Shahamat Khan, 'T harass ‘Ali Khan, ayer -
at-ullah Khan, _ caeligar ‘Ali Kha an, ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan,
Muzaffar bes
There was great difficulty in forcing the opeysias into any
sort of pa et oi no one of them being ready to serve under
tuted, each man taking up his position where it seemed best to
: Khiehbal oe. Berlin MS,, f. 10138, says “of Ripnaga
Snia Das, 584; Khali et II, 921; Regtet wits 432; Khushhal
ead, aap MS. Ne 495, f. 10
fi Khan, IT, 921, 92 < i eakak 432,
4 Knafi Kh Khan, ITI, 918 ; Bayén-i-waqi', 433.
574 =Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal, | November, 1908.
himself. Other leaders who took the field for Sultan Tbrahiz
and ‘Abdullah Khan were Hamid Khan, Saifullah h Khan, Bairam
Khan, Ni‘matullah Khan,! Amir Khan, Sayyid Salabat Khan,
‘Abd-ul-ghani Khan, Ikhlas Khan, Afghan, ‘Umar Khan, Rohe-
lah, Dindar Khan,? ‘Abd-ul-qadir Khan, Sibghatullah Khan,
(alias Shekhu) of ‘Lakhnan, Ghulam Mubi-ud-din Khan, Diler
Khan, Shuja‘ Khan, Palwali, and ‘Abdullah Khan, Tarin. In all
there were seventy chieftains riding on elephants.’
‘Abdullah Khan’s own division numbered twenty-five
thousand horsemen under command of his bakhshis, Abi,l H
Khan, Sayyid ‘Ali Khan, and Hiraman. With the other details
orders to support she'd new troops, shee nia ore was doubted.
With the Rajah were Khbudadad Khan, Khan Mirza, and the
seven or eight hundred horsemen who had followed him in his
ht.
During the night ‘Abdullah Khan sent out Tahavvar ‘Ali
Khan brie sees Za,lfigar ‘Ali Khan to reconnoitre. 5 At a little
istance from the imperialist camp they came across some Rohe-
lah horsemen. Tah»vvar ‘Ali, on being pate & went forward
and dee lane = self to 9g one = avet rat Yar Khan Barhah’s
‘Ali Khan and his men e6de up. Three of the Rohelahs were
captured, two e-caped. Afraid of pursuit, the Sayyid made off
eel a prisoners to his own camp. out midnight the
prisoners were produced before ‘Abdullah Khan, and in answer to
his questions they said — belonged to the force of ‘Aziz Khan,
Chaghatae, that Bayazid Khan, Mewati, was in charge of the
rear ne and the pavilion of the emperor. Owing to the Jats
having ;lundered during the preceding day in the rear of the
camp “end carried off some elephants, Muhammad Amin Khan
had ordered Afghan patrols to be sent out. That night it was
the turn of ‘Aziz Khan, who sent ont these men with orders te
announce at once the ¢ approxch of any Jats. ‘Aziz Khan himself
lay in ambush with one thousand men. he Bangash Afghans
and Sa‘adat Khan were on the left wing. Haidar Quli Khan,
with the artillery. was in advance of the main body, This was
the story yot from the prisoners
‘Abdullah Kian sent for one of his meee ‘Umar Khan,
- — — — -— -—
ram Khién »nd Ni‘matullah Khan were, as already gray i sons
ot Baljit Khan. Ni‘matilahi, see Warid, f. 164; Ya bya Khan, f.
2 Julalabadi ie. son of Jalal Khan, deceased, of Jalalabad ‘tuntiinn
aS Bac Khan, Il, 928; Siwanih-i-Khizr?
5 Khizr Khan, the hero of the ‘Sindnih-i- Se ieaied was one of the party.
Vol. IV, No. 10.) The Later Mughals. 57)
N.S.
Rohelah, to interrogate the men further. They told him of the
gifts and honours conferred on ‘Aziz Khan, and that he had
brought with him over six thousand Mewati Afghans. The Jats,
they said, were for ever plundering, and the Rohelahs, being held
Afghan tongue. The men were then rewarded and released.!
Section 21.—Tae Battie or HAsanpor.
ly in the morning of Wednesday, the 13th Muharram,
1133 H. sacha le 13th, 1720), before the sun rose, Muham mad
Shah mounted his elephant Padshah-pasand and took his tinal in
the centre. In the emperor’s immediate retinue were Sayyid
yellow regiments, the Bhil and Karnatik matchlockmen, the
mace-bearers and the Akudis (gentlemen-troopers). Haidar Quli
Khan was sent on ahead with the strong artillery force under his
command, while Khin Dauran and Sabit Khan were ordered to
follow and support him with the left wing. Muhammad Khan,
Bangash, and Sa‘adat Khan were sent towards the river and the
rear, Round His Mujesty’s person were the new waztr Muham-
mad Amin Khan and his son Qamar-ud-din Khan, Dil-diler Khan,
Sher Afkan Khan, Hizbar Afkan Khan, and others. Zafar Khan,
Fakhr-ud-din Khan, his brother, Rajah Raj Bahadur of Kishn-
garh, Nusrat Yar Khan, Jag Ram, Jai Singh’s diwén, ‘Aziz Khan,
ir Mashrif, and Rajah Gopal aaah Bhadauriyah, were placed
in charge of the main camp, which was at a distance of one kos
m the position taken up by the emperor. The prisoner, Ratn
Gaad was now sent for. He was brought before the emperor on
an elephant; he was then made to dismount and was at once
es The severed head ae thrown before the emperor’s
them. But the uproar was so great, that ee camp followers and.
traders in their fright jumped into the Jamnah and tried to swim
across it, many losing their lives in the attempt. By three
o'clock the b»gzage camp was moved to a safer place, and the
confusion continuing, it was again moved still farther off.8
; Siwanih-i- ihe’ z,
ia Das. 5 aimwar Khan, 240 ; Khafi Khan, 924, 928 ; Khishhal
Cana, Berlin MS. reg f. oa 1014¢,
Shia Das, f, 60.
576 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908.
When Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, at the head of the Sayyid
vangnard,' appeared in the distance from the direction of the
fire was so continuous and heavy that the artillery of the ied
side was Binge After every volley Haidar Quli Khan u
on his n by lavish gifts of gold and silver. As.the asiilles'y
advanced the rest of the army followed and oceupied the ground.
zealously, and a second set of gun 8 were loaded by the time the
first were discharged. Khan Danran’s troops moved in support
of the imperial artillery, Sanjar Khan and Dost ‘Ali Khan, in
command of that noble’s guns, particularly distinguishing them-
selves. The latter was wounded in the foot. Sayyid Nusrat Yar
Khan and Sabit Khan also Eni a leading part, while Sa‘adat
Khan and Muham a Khan, Bangash, created a divers on
the left. During t he day a rocket fell on Sayyid
re Ss powder magazine, exploding it and causing nl loss of
manding his vanguard, pie scagent sey Sayyids “End Peke he to
rely on a general onset. But h Muhkam Singh. who had
deserted from the <tr ediavuaded them, pointing out
that to charge down on such a powerful artillery as the other side
essed would be 0 expose themselves to destruction. Their
own small supply of guns onght, he said, to be entrenched in a
good position on the edge of some ‘ravine, and there they could
await the favour of events. Although Mubkam Singh had
acquired in the Dakhin the highest reputation as a soldier, his
advice was not adopted. The Sayyids’ artillery was placed on a
high mound under the shelter of some trees near a deserted
village, and they tried to subdue the other side’s fire to the extent
of their ability. One of their shot passed to the left of Muham-
mad Shah’s elephant, at two or three yards’ distance and close to
Khishhal Cand, the historian’s horse, he being on the right side
of Sher Afkan Khan. It struck the ground two arrows’ flight
off, ricochéd a little, and wounded a horseman.
In the field the usual scattered fighting with charges and
countercharges went on all day, and at one time it looked as oe
1 Khishhal Cand, Bertie: MS. No 495, f. 1014, 3, has a different dis-
tribution of comm ands: Shahimat Khan he puts in the vanguard, and
Saif-nd-din ‘Ali Khan at the wad of the artillerv. Najm-ud-din Khan was,
ltt on the right wing, and Ghazi-ud-din Khan, Kosah, in charge of the
mékah and rahklah.
F palenien Cand, Berlin MS. No 495, f. 10153; Shii Das, 594, 608.
+ Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 374; Khis bhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495,
f. 10154, 10162,
Vol. IV, No. 10:] ~ The-Later Mughals. - +> > (BY?
[N.S.]
the imperialists would give way. But Khan Dauran, Sayyid
Nusrat Yar’Khan, Sabit Khan, Dost ‘Ali Khan, Sayyid Hamid
Khan and Asad ‘Ali Khan, by redoubled exertions, peevented a
catastrophe. Finding he needed reinforcements, Khan Daurén
sent a eunuch to the emperor, who detached Sher Afkan Khan
from the centre to his relief. Some of the Sayyids’ field-pieces
were taken, and the etre were forced to move from their shel-
tered iota under the Among those who lost their lives
were 8 h Sibghatullah of Sadie three sons, oe seventy of
his ete - ‘Abdul-qadir Khan, Tutthawi, nephew of Qazi Mir,
Bahadur Shahi, ‘Abdul-ghani Khan (son of ‘Abd-tr-rabim Khan,
‘Alamgiri), Ghulam Muhi-ud-din Khan, and the son of Shuja‘
Khan, Palwali. Many soldiers were also slain.!
dullah Khan had decided to single out for attack the
force ao Sayyid Nusrat Yar Khan, who had command of the
advanced guard near the emperor. Against this man the
Sayyids had a special grudge, because he, one of their own clan
and a relation, had sided against them. Having swept him on
one side, ‘Abdullah Khan hoped to be able to push on to Muham-
mad Shah’s centre. First of all, he tried to make his way to his
objective from his own left, but found the river such an obstacle
that he changed his direction ee moved across his front to the
right of his own army. As soon as the movement was detected
reinforcements were sent for, fa pwr s centre having been left
e Ae an who were Se objected to quit
their posts.
ertions continued until sunset. ‘ae all night long from the.
camp to Barahpulah just outside Dihli, the road was encum-
bered with fugitives. At nightfall there were not more than a
few thousands ecg of the huge host which had set out from Dihli
a few days before.
At first Abate Khan had ordered a small tent to be put
l Baydn-i-waqi*, 437 ; Khafi hen. II, 925, 930; Khishhal Cand, Berlin.
614.
MS. No, 495, f° 10174; Shia D Das,
x ate -i- a 435,
Qasi
pes a
ri, 376; Shiai Dag, 60, Khisbhil Cand, Berlin
MS. No. 493, f. 10166, eye ees Khawagin, 1778,
578 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
p for the night where he stood, but countermanded it when he
reflected that it would be a target for the enemy’s fire. The
night was a moonlight one, and the imperial artillery never ceased
its fire. If any ma n stirred in the ayyid position or show
himself, a gun was at once pointed in that direction and dis-
oxen being harnessed to the muzzle, instead of as usual to ) the
breach end of the gun. Among the guns were those named
oldestman. Haid i Khan kept up the energy of his men by
continual largesse. ‘Abdu Khan’s troops continued to
abscond in small parties. On the otherside, Muhammad ates
to nee = ie re,
y dawned re the 14th Muharram (November 14th,
i730). prema Khan found his army reduced to a few of his
relations and his veteran nome They were rabies not more
best of their power. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan and Saag ea
‘Ali Khan, the ex-wazir’s younger brothers, Sayyid Afzal Khan
sadar-us- sudur, and Rae Tek Cand, Bali Khatri, his chief officer,
Ghazi-nd-din Beg), Nawab tat tbs Khan,
a ball struck the seat u Singh’s elephant. The
Rajah descended, mounted his horse and galloped off ane for
many a day it was not known whet was alive or dea
fight on fovt at close qnarters. Shahamat Khan and his son
Pirzadah, Fath Muhammad Khan, Tahavvar ‘Ali Khan (better
known as Baiadur ‘Ali Khan), and many others on the Sayyids’
side, were slain. Darvesh ‘Ali Kban, head of Khan Daurdan’s
peetery..X) ws killed ; Dost ‘Ali Khan? and Nusrat Yar Khan were
z Sat adat Khan and Sher Afkan Khan were
‘Abd-un-nabi Khan and Maya
ar Quli Khan’s officers, and Muhammad Ja‘tar
amend of Husain Khan) were the only other men of name
who lost their lives on the imperial side. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan
Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 378, 3, Bayan. -i-waqi', 488, 441, 443 ; Tarikh-i-
ae 213 ; Khafi Khan, IT, 925, 926,928; Shiai Dis, 6le; Khafi i j;Khan,
7 3 the Saygide had 17, 000 to 18,000 men left,
ae hi Khan died of his wounds on the 9th aaa 1134 H.
<= etemineiniensicesieticcemmeeosi
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. _ B79
[N.S.]
was wounded by an arrow near the eye,! and a ball from a swivel
gun struck him on the knee.
After a time the men of Khan Dauran, Haidar Quli Khao,
Sa‘adat Khan, and Muhammad Khan, B angash, surrounded th
0
but, clad in chain-mail though he was, he leapt to the ground
sword in hand, intent on fighting to the death. In spite of their
knowing his practice of fighting on foot at the crisis of a battle,
eee wazir’s troops, when they saw his elephant without a rider,
ned that their leader must have fled, and each man began
6: think only of his own safety. Sayyid ‘Ali Khan (brother of
Abi,l Muhsin Khan, the bakhshi) was wounded and _ taken.
Then Tali‘yar Khan charged at the head of his men and cut down
Shekh Natht, commanding ‘Abdullah Khan’s toe and the
Rajpits came up, took pre. of the Shekh’s bod arried
it to the imperial camp. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan aad ‘Ghazi-ud-
din Khan did their utmost to rally the men, but no one paid them
any heed. Shuja‘atallah Khan, Za,lfiqar ‘Ali Khan and ‘Abdul-
lah Khan, Tarin, fled. Even Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan thought the
day was lost and left the field along with two or three hundred
men, taking with him Prince Ibrahim, who quitted his elephant
and mounted a horse. Ibrahim’s elephant and imperial um-
The feebleness of the defence on the Sayyids’ part would be
fully proved if we believe, as Warid tells us, vir after two ae
ting only forty men were left dead on the field? ‘
ajm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, a drawn mae in his hand, si on
to enquire for and search out his brother.. He found ‘Abdullah
Khan standing on the ground quite alone, and although wounded,
in the hand still fighting like a lion, while on every side the crowd
of his eek grew greater every minute, post far not one of
all earthly croitadan 5." ding a verse of Sa‘di, Shirazi, ees
the oceasion.§ Bonen r Quli ‘Khan, who had noticed that the
1 He legal his ey+ from this wound, and the glass ball by which he
replaced i a anbject of wonder to hes nego Lae for the — of
his life Ma patra thon IT, 508 ; afi
2 Maohsmm» Ree | Lahori , 878; Khifi Khan, 931. 932; Tarikh- -iemugaf.
fart, 215; Warid, 1643; Baydn-i- wigs’, 447.
3 Ounin = dir cé gird b@yad sas
in a amsher-i-ghaziyan agar, : : ?
ua. act the weet when duty calls, eee re
Thus do fi hrers’ swords leave their mar ‘.
Khizr Kh hen: ‘who took. part in ‘the battle as one of — Sayyid’ 8 army,
Was near enongh. to “know that’ ‘Abdullah Khan called o e
uproar could not hear his words. Some years afterwards, i in 1138 H. (785
ee
580° Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908.
howdah of ‘Abdullah Khan’ s elephant was empty, ‘made enquiries
and was informed by one of his soldiers that the Nawab was on
foot, bare-headed, and wounded in the arm. Coming up at once
with a led elephant, Haidar Quli Khan addressed Sayyid, in
flattery : as
there left ?”? Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan made a movement to cut
down the speaker, but ‘Abdullah Khan held his brother back.
Then with a haughty and dignified air he took Najm-ud-din ‘Ali
Khan’s hand and mounted the led elephant. Reorte: the
Sayyid a shawl to wind round his head, Haidar Quli Khan
followed on his own ute se a and conducted his ance to the
Emperor Muhammad
His hands bound Megat: oh Haidar Quli Khan’s shawl,
‘Abdallah Khan was ushered i the presence | of Muhammad
Shah. Saluting him with a “ Ponce be upon you,” the Emperor
said: “Sayyid, you have yomeelt brought zone affairs to this
extremity.” Overcome with shame, ‘Abdullah Khan answered
only: “It is God’s will.” abated ad Amin Khan, unable to
contain himself, leapt from the serouait with joy and exclaimed :
“ Let this traitor to his salt be confided to this ancient er ritor.”
of Za,lfiqar Khan? Let him remain with Haidar Quli Khan or
be made over to the Emperor’s own servants.” 2 The prisoner was
accordingly mga? over to hares Quli Khan, along with Najm-ud-
din ‘Ali Khan, rother, whose wounds were so severe that he
was not lanes to recover. Hamid Khan was also taken a
prisoner and brought, a headed and bare-footed, before his
cousin, Muhammad Amin Khan, and Khan Dauran. The new
wazir calmed his fears an assured him of being tenderly dealt
wi ere were many other prisoners, the chief among them
being Sayyid ‘Ali , aban, ccthie of Abi,1] Muhsin Khan, and
‘Abd-un-nabi Khan '
he met at Mathura Najm-udedin ‘Ali Khan, then on his way to Ahmadabad,
and obtained from him the details in the text. Khafi Khan makes out that
‘Abdullah Khan claimed aman (safety for life) by by announcing himself as a
Sayyid.
1 Siwanih-i-khizvi2, a 93; Shiai Das, 614 ; Khishbal Cand, Berlin MS.
495, f.-10184 ; Khafi z.¥F. ; — — . Khishbal Pao te§
attributes the captur Sof Na ajm-ud- din hi Khan to his patron, Sher
hen, rns details ‘eit asserting that a writer’s pe Khem Karan, van
chronogram for ‘Abdullah Khin's capture is, Hasan mazlim,
Se ‘Dy. ‘*The afflicted Hasan,” Warid 165%. Khafi Khan, II, 941,
asserts that Muhammad Shah had sworn an ail mats > God that whatever
d he would not take ‘Abdullah Khan’s life.
Qasim, aes a79,. o04s 392.508 - meee 448 5 het
ee. ¥ E scp “aces
escort
Vol. tt 3 10.) .. The Later Mughals, 581
he Sayyids’ side the enizvackn eats were held and the
fight mainte by Ghazi-ud-din Khan and others for nearly an
‘hour after the eapture of ‘Abdullah Khan. When at length they
were satisfied that the day was lost, they desisted. Ghazi-ud-
din Khan moved off the field with such baggage as had been
saved, and, with Allahyar Khan and many others, made straight
for Dihli ; ‘while the Barhah Sayyids endeavoured to cross the
Jamnah in order to make their wa y to their homes. Saif-ud-din
‘Ali Khan had brought Price Ibrahim off the field of battle, but
owing to the entire absence of carriage was obliged to leave him
‘Nekpur. Saif-nd-din ‘Ali Khan went home to Jansath, sending
Baqir ‘Ali Khan and Khizr Khan to Dihli-to bring away the
Sayyid women and dependants. These messengers reached the
capital before the eon and carried off the ladies and
children to the Sayyids’ coun
Late in the evening of is e 14th Muharram, 1133 H. (Novem-
er 14, age news reached ‘Dihli of the defeat and capture of
ite Nah His wives and women, a numerous body,
nearly took gee ve of their senses. Many of the concubines,
seizing their pale threw old veils and sheets over their rich
clothes and made off with whatever they could lay their hands
The man in charge, one ‘Abdullah Khan, Kashi, made no
attempt to do his duty, and in the confusion a ten-year old
daughter of Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan took refuge in the house of
a Mirdsin or singer, — to the Sayyids, where she was dis-
ered
“cov and seiz y the Emperor’s adherents. The girl was
~placed in charge of the Emperor’s rete ae Qadsiyah, who
bdullah Khén
proposed to marry her to Muhammad Shah
complained to Haidar Quli Khan ‘that such a ‘ace had never
been done before to a Barhah Sa ayyid. That noble, by much
aseggieg obtained cpa nacen of the child adie sent her to
Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan’s h
Re edit to the field. "of battle. The Mughal soldiery, as
ustom was, took to plundering, and appropriated to them
prevented whatever horses, camels, mules and cattle fell into their
ands. Curaéman, Jat, followed ‘edi and plundering both sides
with strict impartiality, made off with his Bie to his own
country. Among his spoils were one thousand baggage oxen and
— — ae ome left n ntly on arte sandy mound
eral camel-loads of goods intended oe
charitable e distibntion, ond the records of the Grand Almoner’
1 Muhammad Qasim, Lithor, 381 ; Khafi Khan, IT, 933, 934, 936. The
‘aster sums up with the lines
Ba kar an eah dari, oh pint cah jau,
Kih imroz kisht ast, fardah darau ;
and adds the proverb: kik kard kih wa yajft, wa kih kisht kih nah darwid.
2 Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 381; Shii Das, 614; Khafi Khan, II, 930.
582 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
Section 22.—Capture or Prince [srinim,
_Aft ter i periee din ‘Ali Khan had removed Prince
generations in the royal service, ec, and some others. He sat down
with these few companions in a mango orchard belonging to
Qutb-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, and not far fromthe houses. His men
peg that if he would move elsewhere, they would not desert
he prince sags that oe cone idered this battle as a final
ud-din Khan came to arrest him
When these men had made ane obeisance ae rose up and
ac
. P
allusion is, of course, to the fact that they had both been set on
the throne by one and the same man, ‘Abdullah Khan.
allowance of forty rupees a day was fixed for Ibrahim’s main-
mance , and he was sent back to prison in the citadel of Shah-
anabad. There he died on the 8th Muharram 1159 H.
(January 380th, 1746) at the estimated age of fifty years. Asa
quatrain quoted b ushhal Cand says, his day of Lsatses had
hd
been shortlived, ‘ like a drop of dew upon a blade of grass,’
Secrion 23.—Enp or ‘ABDULLAH Kn.
Muhammad Shah announced the victory to his adherent,
Nizam-ul-mulk, in the following terms: “ After the death of
“ Husain ‘Ali Khan we marched towards the capital, as soon as
‘‘ we had heard that ‘Abdullah Khan had raised Prince Ibrahim to
“the throne and was planning resistance. Nor would he listen to
“ onrremonstrances. On the 12th Muharram of our second year
1 Perhaps Begpnr, parganah Palwal, near the Jamnah, and about 15
miles north of Bilochpur. See Indian Atlas Sheet 49, S.E.; I can find no
Nekpur.
2 The Bayan-i i-waqi‘, p. 448, omits Haidar Quli Khan and beige Sa‘adat
eached t
‘Khan. There isa — that at —— Ibrahim takiyah of a
faqir in ee — for a mouthfal of sas The ‘tion rewarded
him with f P gla 0 The recluse began to prepare bre»kf»st for him,
but god 9 eonta eat, ‘his pursuers arrived and seized him, Khushhal Cand,
Berlin MS., No. 495, fol. 102.
eS shi Dis f f. 618 ; 8 RAN Kb Khan, II, 938 ; Rustam ‘Ali, 249@ ; Tarikh-1-
Fiprhs h SORE a cay Uae Sea ae ase ea
Vol. IV, No. 10.] . The Later Mughals. 583
[N.S.]
* we pitched our tents twenty kos from Dihli. Next day the
* battle os and lasted from morn to night. On the following
‘4 “day t the imperial troops charged the Scheles ‘Abdullah Khan was
sajtaved, and or UP, who had fled from the field, was Yronght
“ back a prisoner.
‘Indyatullah a and the officers of the Escheat Depart-
ment (buyutat) were now sent with all despatch to confiscate the
late Wazir’s property together with that of all his relatives and
dependants. Sayyid Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, who had been left in
charge of Dihli as the » Hayyid's deputy, directly he heard of the
great disaster, collected all the gold and jewels he could lay hands
upon, and in the confusion got clear away, thanks to the disguise
he had adopted. Sayyid Najabat ‘Ali Khan, nephew and adopted
son of the defeated wazir, and then a boy of thirteen or fourteen
years, was seized and sent to share his uncle’s prison.*
After this seizure, there was at this time no farther pursuit
of the fugitive Sayyids ; their home villages were not confiscated
nor their houses plun nde red. This forbearance i is attributed to the
Muhammad Amin an, however, did not approve of this
clemency, and gave orders to his ‘@mil or manager, ‘Abd-ul-latif
Beg, then present with five thousand horsemen in the new wazir’s
fiefs of Budaon and Sambhal, to cross the Ganges into the
Diabah and lay waste the Barhah country. Nothing came of
this attempt. The Sayyids collected the Gijars and other tribes
welling on their estates, and “ broke the covetous teeth of the
Is”; and as that “old dodger,’ Muhammad Amin Khan,
died soon after, they were left for the time in peace.
eanwhile Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan remained a prisoner in
the citadel of Dihli under the charge of Haidar Quli Khan, who,
after the death of Muhammad Amin Khan, was high in the
imperial favour. The Sa ayyid was treated with hor receiving
delicate food to eat and fine clothes to wear. But so long as he
submission and loyalty conditional on the release 0’ id.
time to time other rumours were put into circulation. At
i Khan’s
a place near the imperial apartments, where he continued to be
ted. Two years elapsed, but the Mughals never ceased
in their plotting, until at length they obtained the emperor's
BL eng -ul-insha ( Cighoaraphed copy); p. 86.
2 Khafi Khan, IT, 9
3 ae sage or Kathorah, one of the principal of the thirty-two villages
ocenpied by the Chathaniri branch of the Barhah yes see Sayyid
—— ‘Alva Mss, Sayyid-ut-tawarikh (composed in 1864 A.D.).
Mhd. Qasim, ‘Lahori, B84.
584 Journal of the Asiatic Society‘of Bengal. Lacan 1908.
seven (lunar) years of age. He left no children. In accordance
with his dying’ wishes he was buried at the side of his favourite
mistress, a singing woman called Kesar Mahi, in a walled garden
outside the Pumbah gate of Old Dihit. This garden was situated
on the high road to the shrine of the saint Nizam-ud-din Auliya ;
it had been preenten to Qutb-ul-mulk by Rajah Bakht Mal,
diwan of the Khalisah
Section 24.—Tae two Sayvyips: THEIR CHARACTER AND CONDUCT.
Muhammad Shah ree that the Sayyids should be referred
to after their death, the one as Namakharam and the other as
Harém-namak, an order aie Nizim-ul-mulk objected to and
refused to comply with.3
‘Ala amgir does not seem to have been fond of Boies) Say-
yids. Once in the official news-letter from Ahmadabad it was
reported that Sayyid Hasan ‘Ali Khan, Bahadur (attorwetda
‘Abdallah Khan), had shown promptitude in attacking and
rank of both brothers, the elder from 800 to 1,000, and the
younger from 700 to ‘Alamgir wrote across this report :
“Wherefore should I not offer congratulations } ? But the very
“ fact of their being Sayyids, those fountains of felicity, demands
wardrobe, and let them be sent together with two swords, jewel-
- «pitted and provided with pearl- mounted belts. Let Jamdat-ul-
“mulk (¢e., the wazir) write much pre aise and many congratula-
“ tions when Leasing these presents.
Then, on the petition — from Zi,lfiqar Khan, he wrote:
‘* The piopinee of that servant of my house, who knows my
“way of thinking, was exooedingly out of place. It is a matter
“of course for men of the sword (saif) to punish leaders of strife
“ (kaif). But to agree to immediate promotion is difficult. Love
afi Khan, Il, 941, cannot conceive it possible that Nizém-nl-mulk,
shoe gh Mach had any share in these plots, but al ‘ilm ‘ind allah! “ God
on
2 euhar--pamsin of ee Sadiqi, son of Hanif, B.M. em a
F
No. i » aye fro . B. Faller’s translation, B.M. Addl
Nos, 20,7 7 74, sth . the aa Kesar Mahi seems yg doubtful pe neg LP but
most plainly in the Pers
: “Ab, Tanikh-i- Hind, fol, 2508 ; Mhd. Qasim, Lihori, Kamwar Khan, p. 8:
“i Maboioiads Core ai (Feat 1135 BL).
Khafi Khan, IT, 94 Ie
Vol. IV, No 10.) © The Later Mughals... © 585
[N.S.]
‘‘ for Sayyids, those men of high lineage, is an obligation imposed
s by the Holy Faith, nay, is a proof of having fully accepted it ;
while to harm that clan is to expose one’s self to the displeasure
‘of the Most Merciful. But no action should be taken which
“ produces evil in this, and disgrace in the next world. Undue
- “ favour to the Barhah Sayyids will be disastrous in sti worlds.
or when promoted or exalted they say: ‘Iam and there is
"none sia and stray from the path of duty. They lift their
igh and begin to cause trouble. If this attitude is
t occsliched, the business of this world ceases to be carried out ;
“if it is punished, objections will arise in the other world.”!
the good qualities of the two brothers, since he has said so much
about their misdeeds. He attributes the disrespect shown to
Farrukhsiyar with all the bribe-taking and harshness in revenue-
farming, to the bad influence of Ratn Cand, the Wazir’s chief
official. Up to the time of his leaving for ‘the Dakhin, Husain
‘Ali Khan had shown extreme aversion to taking money irregu-
sales ; afterwards, Muhkam Singh, Khatri, and others did their
t to pervert him. But both brothers were really friendly to
the poor and non-oppressive in disposition, The’ townsmen, who
were left to live in peace, made no complaints against them.
They were liberal to the learned and the necessitous, and full of
consideration for the deserving. In these respects Husain ‘Ali
h
enlarged by ‘Iwaz Khan, which formed a welcome addition to the
scanty water-supply i in that town. He also built in the Barhah
coun wie a sarae, abridge, and other works for the public
benefit.?
‘Abdullah Khin was rae for forbearance, patience,
and extreme humanity. When Haidar Quli Khan was faujdar
of Strat he confiscated the — of ‘Abd-ul-ghaffir ikon: a
wealthy merchant recently deceased, in spite of te existence of
legal heirs. The line of action ad ted by ‘Abdullah Khan was
most commendable. Haidar eee from office
and the sa te made over to the rightfel 01 owners. Husain ‘Ali
Khan, within whose jurisdiction Strat was situa ted, passed
deepens; night ina peg the matter. Upon the release of
e property not tram was kept back. The younger
Sayyid is also der | for page ae the os = against
a false complaint brought by his own elephant-
' .. The conduct of the wazitr in the case of the ‘Beat. India ee
pany’s embassy to Farrukhsiyar’s court is also very much to
‘commended. Misled by his Armenian colleague John sa sding
1 Ahkam-i-‘Alamgiri, Irvine MS., No. — fol. 265,
2 Khafi Khan, II, 941, 943 3 Khafi Khan, IT, 943.
586 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.
had negotiated through Khan Dauran, the second bakhshi, instead
of through the wazir, When Khan Dauran had reaped all the
this tardy application gave a splendid opening for avenging the
idee neglect. Nothing of the sort happened. ‘Abdullah
a
still more codectal. ‘the Wazir spp no pre We need
em nag Ricceiid that Surman should style ri “ the Good
Vis
The Surman diaries also yield an aapsiclens that ‘Abdullah
‘Khan was not quite strict in the observance of Muhammadan
rules. ‘‘ Hearing the Visier drinks,” ‘es envoys sent him a
handsome present of Shiraz wine and brandy; and we are not
es of its being returned with indignaon and porta as an
t.
et pee entry i in the Surman diaries agg ‘Abdullah Khin’s
-kind_ hea: At the envoys’ last audience Farrukhsiyar refused
to pice oe departure of William Hamilton, the surgeon who
had attended him in ave illness. In this emergency they invoked
the Rie of ‘Abdull ah Khan, and “the good visier readily offered
to use his utmost endeavours.” He wrote a very pathetic address
‘to! His Majesty, in which an imaginary wife and children in
‘Scotland were introduced to heighten the effect. On Hamilton's
promising a speedy return to en Farrukhsiyar yielded a
reluctant consent to his departure.
he Barhah Sayyids have crite almost to our own aay
more or less Indian in their practices. Thus it is no surpri
to learn from a contemporary historian that ‘Abdullah Khan
observed the Basant or spring festival, and the Holi powder-
wing usual among Hindas. In another direction he dis-
pared ce sega Anand Ram, Makhlis, noticed that every
e he gave public audience, two men “called majamrah-gardan,
or F ceeoeta aes stood at the head of his carpet swinging
silver censers full of smoking rue-seed. This was done to avert
the Evil Eye. We have also seen in the course of our narrative
that = was more of a soldier ner an administrator ; and that
he was a voluptuary who in time of peace was indolent and
negligent of business. He left his “affairs too much in the hands
of his Hindi man-of- business, Ratn Cand.3
One of the Wazir’s deeds of merit was the construction of a
-cos GiBaW: Vilson’s ‘Early Annals,” xo. II, , Part 2, ‘* The Surman Diary,”
pp. otis eT 142, 143, 200,
war Khan, entry of 3rd Babi, IL 1132 H.; Anand Ram, Mukhlis,
Mirat- oe fol. 248¢,” Herklo “ Qanoone Islam,” Glossary, p. Ixxxiv,
Says the is that of Mahnd? (Lawsonia inermis), mixed with ben-
zoin or mastord-sced.
Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 587
[N.S.]
canal in Patparganj, a suburb of Dihli. It was ao in 1127 H.
(1715) after a great fire in that quarter of the town, and it was
finished in the fifth year of oe eae (1716). As to it Sayyid
‘Abd-nl-jalil, Bilgrami, w
Bahr-i-jud o phy Out spate ‘Abdullah Khan,
Nahr-i-khairt kard jar m wazir-i-mubtasham c
Bahr-i-an ‘Abd-ul-jalil- i- Wasttt tarikh kard
“ Nahr-i- nk ii madd-i- -bahr-i- ahsain o oa
(1127 H.)
The same learned man and ene et the praises of
‘Abdullah Khan in his Masnavi, as follow
Aristi-i-fitrate, k, Asaf-nishan ast,
Yamin-ud- daulah; ‘Abdullah Khan ast ;
Ba diwan ciin nashinad nau-bahar ast,
Ba maidan cun darayad zu,lfiqar ast.!
Husain ‘Ali Khan, Amir-ul-umara, differed conaidecably'h in
character from his elder brother. He was prompt in action
and inclined to the use of exaggerated and insolent nage:
Several stories showing this habit of his are on record.
arty the hired flatterers in his train used to recite, even i
e€ emperor’s presence, Hindi verses in praise of their m aril
A Persian translation of two lines has been handed down ; they
are to this effect :—
The whole world and all creation seeks the shelter of your
umbrella,
Kings of the world earn crowns through your emprize.?
“aa on the ill- ae march to the Dakhin, being intoxicated
with his own greatness, he boasted that on whosoever’s head he
cast the shilioe of his shoe, that man would become the equal
of the Emperor Alemgre. This remark gave great offence to
those who heard it.%
though he put no faith in lucky or unlucky moments se
Husain ‘Ali Khan was for ever extolling and finding new mean-
ings in the following lines :—
Ham ci man be-kase shahide hech kafir na bid,
Subh-i-mahshar khid damid, wa khiin-i-man khwabidah
ast.
1 Ma,asir-ul-wmard, III, 140 ; Khushhal Cand, B.M,. No. 3288, fol. 407¢.
2 Ahwal-ul-khawagin, fol. 1768, In the original they are :—
Panéh-i-chatr atthe jumlah-i-‘alam o khalq,
Kalahdar-i-jahan ra kalah az muqdam-i-t#.
3 Yahya Khan, Tazkirat-ul-mulvk, fol, 128¢.
588 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.]
eee eS eee
‘With the disappearance of the Sayyid nee the story
attains a sort of dramatic completeness, and I decide to suspend
at this point my contri itnatioits on the history of the Later
original intention is beyond. my remaining strength. I planned on
too large a scale, and it is ae likely now that I shall be able
to do much more, The n of Bahadur Shah (1707—1712) is
ready to be faired ous i os press ; and the first draft for the
years ae to 1738 is written. I hope soon to undertake the
narrative of 1739, including the invasion of Nadir Shah. It
remains 10 be seen whether I shall be able to continue the story
for the years which follow Nadir Shah’s departure. But I have
read and translated and made notes for another twenty years
ending about 1759 or 1760. The pic Papen work for the period
1759—1803 has not been begun. In any c e I hope that my
published studies on the period, although sarecisio. g only part of
the ground, may prove of some use; that, at the least, they may
relieve some more fortunate successor of much drudgery, of a
ture re ae hones 2 9 arid, and repellent to many
ard an Oxford historian phrases it,
that some Gibbon ‘of ‘te figure. may throw me a word of thanks
in a footnote.
October 20, 1907. - | W. Irvine.
- 53. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. X.-
Note.—The numeration of the article below is chhtiaued
from p. 446 of the ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings’’ for 1908.
The Date of the ae Coins—A_ Rejoinder.
59.—I1t was with no little surprise I read in the Journal and
Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for May, 1908, a ae
note by Mr. Beveridge, in which the old fiction is again n adva ced,
that the Salimi coins were issued during Akbar’s lifetime, either
tory evidence has been adduced. Biever. as the subject is ‘ha
being broached anew, it may be well to indicate once more
evidence the coins themselves supply, vont of the dasorvodly
discredited hypothesis. The Salimi co whether in silver or.
in copper, are all dated, and nota iioke one of the dates they
bear admits of reference to any period i in Akbar’s lifetime. On
the other hand, every one of the dates finds a simple and natural
explanation when assigned to the term, rae Bie? = nine
months, immediately subsequent to Akbar’s death. The month
in which he died was the 6th (Jumada II) of the Hijri year - 1014:
rad aied oneuin Beat in the Persian here to the 8th month (Aban n)
his 50th regnal year. For coin purposes it suffices to know the
‘ont and year of the Rien cai” s decease. As to the exact day
of Akbar’s death the Histories are not concordant. — See on this
subject an informing note on pages 212 and 213 of Blochmann’s
volume of the tr; ranslation of the “ Ain-i-Akbari.” Mr. Beveridge is,
month Aban. In my article in the Numismatic Mail Beotonrs
No. 1, 1904, I accepted as the ‘date of Jahangir’s accession the 8th
of Jumada Il. Mr. Beveridge now rightly corrects the 8th to
h 4
his son, the Prince Satine ascended the throne as the Emperor
J ahangir.
Thus the cme that now falls to be answered is, Were the
Salimi coins issued 1 bar’s coogi that is to say, Were they
issued before Aban 50 ? Now these coins, as we have already
said, are themselves dated, and not one of them bears a date prior
to that month of Aban: The dates‘ are, and quite distinctly,
590 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908
Aban (the 8th month), Adbhar (the Raw Dai (the 10th), coe
(the 11th), and Isfandarmuz (the 12th) of the year 50, a
Farwardin (the lst month), ae (the Pee Khiedsa (the
3rd), and Tir (the 4th), of the y r2. Such is the evidence of
the coins themselves, evidence nately counter to the supposi-
oe)
o know how Mr. Beve mae explains the eee if it
represent Akbar’s eed year. It stands in ee with
e or other of five of the nine peamtbear a hence we may
safely infer that it Apo some year, s e 50th ear, It cer-
tainly was not the 50th year of Salim’s “ “rebellion, > nor was it
the 50th year of his “ de Fick governorship.
But if, as we maintain, the Salimi coins were struck imme-
diately on Akbar’s death, the number 50 presents no aes
whatever. In the month of Mihr there had issued, quite n
mally, from the Ahmadabad mint, rupees on which was imp:
the regnal year 50. Within a fortn rtnight after the close of that
month (on the 10th of Aban) Akbar died. Before this new
month Aban had ended, the Salimi coins were issued, and these
the same regnal year as had been entered on the coins of the
preceding month. Now this is the procedure that would in ordi-
nary course have been adopted had the date been according to the
Hijri era ; and it was not unnatural to carry out the same proce-
dure when reckoning the date from the new epoch approved by
Akbar, the epoch, to wit, not of Hubsinmad’s Flight but of
Akbar’s own accession to the throne. Asa matter of fact the 50
did remain on the coin-dies ont the next New Year’s Day came
round, and only then, coincident with the change of et was a
change made in the year’s number as exhibited on the coin
Mr. treat! thinks it extremely improbable that after his
accession Jahan would use on his coins the name Salim.
Well, Jahangir was whee by any means the only Emperor to insert
on the current coins of the realm the ‘Alam, or “ Christian name,”
given soon after birth :-—
1. On the well-known Lahor rupee Shah Jahan I. found
room for the name Khurram that he had borne
while a prince (Br. Mus. Catal., No. 578).
2. Of the coins issued in his first regnal year by Shah
‘Alam I. there are two distinct types, on each at
which appears that Emperor's birth-name, Mu‘azza
(Lah. Mus. Catal., p. 197, Nos. 4 and 5). One pom
sy from the Tatta mint, and the other probably
m Murshidabad
3. Shah ‘Alam II. before he mounted the throne was
Boewn as the Hin i ‘Ali — and this latter
occurs rupees —so my own cabinet
shows as. late a as the he 13th and 14th years of Shah
‘Alam’s reign. A regnal year so late suffices to > dis-
Vol. IV, No. 10.]. Numismatic Supplement. 591
[N.S.]
prove the hypothesis brought forward by Mr. Long-
worth Dames that the ‘Ali Gauhar coins were
struck in the lifetime of that prince’s father,
‘Alamgi II.
It is thus evident that Jahangir is but one of at least oe
Emperors whose coins bear the sovereign’s oe ame. So far
am aware, no one has suggested that the Khurram or Mu‘ na Ea
or ‘Ali Gauhar rupees were issued by these ions while in
rebellion. But if in each of these three cases the coins were
those not of a rebel prince but of a reigning emperor, one nee
not shrink from the supposition that the Salimi coins too were
issued not by the Prince Salim but by the Emperor Jahangir.
Mr. Beveridge sets much store by the fact that cau Prince
Salim had large interests in the province of Guj
se, a man of wealth, and quite ig @ con-
siderable portion of it came from this “ Garden of India.” But
ow does all this bear on the Salimi coins? If the prince
ever was, Pehio ch I very much donbt, de facto governor of Gujarat,
and even if he held the province in fief, he would not thereby
have been entitled to issue coins in his own name. Such action
on his part would at once have constituted him a rebel, and, had
he ventured on it during his father’s lifetime, the autocratic
Akbar would have insisted on knowing the reason why. In the
whole Saisie of Indian Mughal numismatics there is nota si ingle
ars Boy
simply as rebel. Yet of any rebellio’n in Ahmadabad, fomen
im the interests of Salim, the histories supply not a word. His
do Mogor” (Vol -L, p. 131) this rebellion is a in the
terms :— “Ja hangir, then a south (he was about thirty-
two) allowed himself, in spite of his natural goodness, to be led
astray by the soft words of traitors, and rose against his
father, ins o.2 that Fortune, abandoning Akbar, would transfer
h is side, But it was not so. Akbar wis able to make
such ait that in a short time Jahangi: was take" a prisoner.”
Clearly then the revolt was shortlived. That it »«xtended at any
time to the distant Ahmadabad we have no evidence what-
soever. It shonld further be remember’d in this connexion
that several of the Salimi coins bear the date 2. |f these rupees
really were issued by a rebel prince, we are si:ut uy to the con-
clusion that at the time of their issue the rebe!li» was already
in its second year. Of a revolt thus protracte) some mention
would assuredly have been made in the ‘sistovies of Gujarat,
yet not a hint of it is forthcoming Ove muy then safely
relegate to the domain of fiction Salim’s rebellion in \bmadabad,
and with it we may, I feel sure, also consig: his de facto
592 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal... [November, 1908.]
governorship. “These discredited, the ——- eae ae rie
coins were issued “either because the Prin de fact
governor of Gujarat or because he was a rebel” of itself “falls to his
ground. Tested alike by the evidence of the coins themselves and
by the histories of the time, the hypothesis is untenable, All
the evidence to hand leads definitely and consentaneously to the
conclusion that these coins e first struck within a few days
after Akbar’s death, and that they continued to issue for nine
consecutive months.
It is true that in the year 1014 H. some of J ahangir’s heavy
Kalima rupees issued from the Ahmadabad mint. A specimen,
dated distinctly 1-1014 and weighing 211 grains, is contained
in the Bombay Asiatic Society’s Cabinet. Evidently then, if
our theory of the date of the Salimi coins be correct, the
Ahmadabad mint must have been producing simultaneously some
rupees bearing the Emperor's princely name Salim and others
esteemed friend Mr. phere - Thanawala has recentl;
The Hahi rupee that Akbar favoured to the very oni of his
and ome years the current rupee turned the scale
between the limits of 210 and 222 grains. Now it would appear
that in Ahmadabad, though there alone, during the first nine
months of Jahangir’s reign, coins of both types, the lighter and
the heavier, were permitted to be struck. But each denomination
had its own legend, Hence it came to pass, and quite in accord-
ance with the fitness of things, that, while the heavier Kalima
rupee bore invariably the imperial name Jahangir, for the lighter
Salmi coin the less exalted princely name sufficed.
Geo. P. Taytor,
Ahmadabad.
OLD LOL Oe
NOVEMBER, 1908.
The Monthly General Meeting of the paced was held on
Wednesday, the 4th November, 1908, at 9-15 P
Peon Pe OnADETATA HaraprasA&p S/astri, M.A., Vice-Presi-
dent, in the ch
The following members were present :—
Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. B. L. Pgs ee Mr. L. L. Fermor,
Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. D, Hooper, Rev C. Ridsdale, Mr.
G. H. Tipper, Dr. Satischandra = fiat heme Mr. W. C.
rth.
Visitors:—Dr. W. Huntly, Dr, J. T. Jenkins, Mr, E.
Woodhams.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Three-hundred and thirteen presentations were announced.
The General Secretary ao the death of Rai Ram Brahma
Sanyal Bahadur, an Associate Member of the Society, and read
the fallenitig obituary one pierre by Mr. I. H. Burkill.
The Society has suffered the loss, by death at the age of 57,
of Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, since 1899 one of our As-
sociate Members, From his home in the Murshidabad district,
he came to Calcutta about 1872 as a medical student, but did not
qualify, his love of natural history leading cr instead to take
in 1875 the post of Superintendent of the Zoological Gardens, at
Alipur, Calcutta. He held that post until i death, and did
most excellent work in it. The landscape gardening of the
‘Zoo’ was his, as well as the care of the animals. His annual
reports reflected his medical training, always containing informa-
tion regarding the causes of death of the animals lost from time
to time. His natural bent and ability brought him friendship and
encouragement from Dr. Thomas Anderson and eut.-Col.
ngham: these two he looked on as his masters, He
wrote a Hiadid-henke of the Macnee of Animals in Captivity in
Lower ” (Calcutta, 1892), ‘“ Hours with Nature” (Calcutta,
papers which appeared in various journals. His last work in
connection with this Society was a plea (see the Proceedings for
June) the establishment of a marine zoological station on the
a a plea which we hope is going to bear good
He sited Europe once that he might gather ideas from
‘es ‘Boao gardens there
e Zoological Society ‘of London made him a corresponding
member in 1893, and the Government of India a Rai Babadur
in 1898,
cxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November,
The Chairman announced that the Council ne appointed
Mr. G. H. Tipper asa a of Council and General Secretary
in the place of Mr. T, H. D. La Touche, proceeded on tour, and
D. Hooper as Tieaanee in the place of Mr. J. A. Chapman,
resigne ed,
The Chairman laid on the table the following :—
. A report by Dr. G. A. Grierson on the Linguistic Survey
of India presented by him to the Fifteenth International Congress
of Orientalists held at Copenhagen on 14th to 20th August 1908.
The Linguistic Survey of India has made satisfactory progress
since I had the honour of submitting a report to the Fourteenth
International Congress of Orientalists. I laid eee that Cahetees
our sections of the work, viz, :—
Vol. II. Mon-Khmer and Tai fam
Vol. ILI. Part III. Kuki-Chin med Burma Groups of
the Tibeto-Burman family.
Vol. VY. Parti. Bengali and Assamese; and Part II.
Bihari and Oriya
The following is the proposed list of volumes of the Sur-
vey :—
Vol. I. Introductory.
Vol. II. Mén-Khmér and Tai families.
Vol. I. Part I. Tibeto-Burman languages of the
Himalaya and North Assam
Part II. Bodo, Naga, and Kachin Groups of
the Tibeto-Burman languages
Part (If. Kuki-Chin and Burma Groups of
Vol V. Indo-Aryan languages, Eastern Group
Part I. Bengali and As
re . Bihari and Oriya.
Vol Mi patty cee oe mediate group (Kast-
ern H
Vol. VIL. eer: languages, Southern group
(Marathi).
Vol. VIII. Indo-Aryan languages, North-Western group
(Sindhi, Lahnda, Kashmiri, and the
‘* Pisaca ” languages),
Vol. IX. Indo-Aryan Aneue.stenci Central group.
Part I. Western Hindi and Faaeh
rtIV. Himalayan languages.
Ve. ek. enste family.
oe a XI, “Gipsy” languages and supplement.
t has been found necessary to divide Vol. IX into four
ranted of three iets cect, owing tothe fact that to have included the
1908. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXV
Bhil languages in the part devoted to repapngese and Gujarati
would have made the third part too unwieldy in siz
As regards the progress made in these volumes :—
Vol. I must necessarily wait till all the rest has been
nisned.
Vol. II has been poe and was laid before the Four-
enth Congress.
Vol. III.—Part I. This is finished and is now being
rinted off.
Oo
Part II is finished and was laid before the
Thirteenth Congress.
Part III is finished and was laid before the
Fourteenth Congress.
Vol, IV has been printed.
Vol. V. Both parts have been ped ny were laid
before the Fourteenth Congr
Vol. VI. Printed. Was laid before Thirteenth Con-
——
Vol. VII. Printed.
Vol. VIII, Pantiy finished and in type, only Sindhi and
Kashmiri remain to be dealt with,
Vol. 1X.—Part I. This has long been finished in MSS.
but the Introduction cannot be prepared for
a till the remaining parts have been
printed off.
Part TI, a is finished, and is now being
te
Part IIT. "This has been printed.
Part IV. I am at present at work on this.
ae half the manuscript has been pre-
ared, and part of this is in type.
Vol. X, all complete and in type, except Balochi, and
a language spoken in Waziristan known as
uri.
Vol. XI. Not yet touched.
Only two complete volumes therefore remain untouched.
Vol. I. General Introduction.
Vol, XI. Gipsy languages and Supplement.
Since the an «anges the following sections have been
printed and issu
Vol. IV. "Munda and Dravidian Languages.
Vol. VII. Marathi.
Wools: Ik, Part Ill, Bhil languages and Khandaéi.
I have the honour to-day to lay these sections, and also the
final proofs of Vol. III, Part I, and Vol. IX, Part II, before
the present Congress
ee
The es of the 1 a Himalayan Tibeto-Burman languages
ca cos
Cxvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November,
I take the opportunity now presented to me of again express-
ing my gratitude to my friend and assistant, Dr, Sten Konow,
for his invaluable help. Each one of the three eats sections
presented to-day comes from his pen. Besides these he has
written Parts I and III of Vol. III.
I think that, when itis published, Dr. Konow’s pines on the
Tibeto-Barman languages of the Himalaya will be found of more
than ordinary interest. Following the lines maria ind down
by B. H. Hodgson, he has been able to separate out a remarkable
group of what he calls ‘‘ Pronominalized”” Tibeto-Burman langu-
ages. These extend from Kunawar in the Panjab in the West,
pronominalized cognate languages. Their chief peculiarity lies in
the great freedom—-almost without limit--with which they employ
pronominal suffixes, in the conjugation of the verb. This pecu-
liarity, and several other remarkable facts (including ¢ we close
resemblance of the forms of the earlier numerals) nabled
Dr. Konow to show that these languages, although Tibaky-feaiaags
at the present day, are built up on a substratum of an entirely
different linguistic family—the Munda. The Munda ee. at
present occupy the central hills of India, and traces of their
ence are chharsaas even in the Aryan languages of the Hastern
Munda languages with Khasi oly with Mén-Khmér, aed, se a
ultimately with the languages of the Pacific even as far as Easter
Island, opens out questions of wide ethnological interest.
speech might reveal some secrets as to the ethnolovical relationship
of the Bhils themselves. But this hope has, I regret to say, come
to nothing. The Linguistic Survey shows that all the Bhils speak
various forms of an “Arya n language closely akin to Gujarati.
The vocabulary sometimes shows slight traces of Dravidian influ-
ence, but these few words may easily have been borrowed from
neighbouring Dravidian tribes, and there is nothing to show that
they bcari to the original stock of the language.
an languages of the Hast and Central Himalaya,—-
Khas Kurs of Népal, Kumauni, and Garhwali,—the sections
ing with which are now com ple te in manuscript, show some
interesting results from the collision between Aryan and Tibeto-
Burman forms of speech, The Aryan languages we know, from
history, to have been brought by immigrants from Rajputana.
The old Aryan language of the Khasas seems to have died out.
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exvil
Aryan verb constructed, according to the rules of Tibeto-Burman
grammar,
_2. A letter from Dr, G. A, Grierson and Mr. M. L. Dames
ing an account of the Congress which they attended as delegates
fie the Society.
In accordance with your request we attended the Fifteenth
Cerigeraans of Orientalists which assembled at Copenhagen on the
13th August, and brought its sessions toa close on the 20th of the
same month.
. 4.
of sasdact on August the 14th, and H. M. the King of Denmark
was ey od pleased to attend one of the meetings, that at which
Herr von L ve an account of the explorations and excavations
carsied out by the German expedition to Central Asia under
Prof. Griinwedel and himself at Turfan “— other sites on the
southern slopes of the Thian Shan mountain
ing to the printers’ strike which esradal at Copenhagen
up to the end of the Congress it was found impracticable to issue
frequent bulletins, as had been intended, in which accounts of
diffioultics were too considerable to be surmou
section however passed a resolution in favour of log a meet-
ing of Indianists in India apart from the
the invitation of the Greek Govern 5 Rihet was aged
selected as the place of meeting of the Sixtosnth Congress
A circular on ringed birds prema by the Director of the
Hungarian Central Bureau for Ornithology.
The winter-quarters and routes - our migrant birds are until!
now yet unknown, and there is only one method which leads to
positive rrchigegeh on this account: the marking of birds by alu-
minium rings, a method which has been tried with success in
Germany —" in Der enmark, as a house-stork, seater in Pomerania,
was caught in Africa 15° S. of the Equator. The Hungarian
tral Bureau for Ornithology has now also begun the marking of
young storks, herons, gulls and swallows. The aluminium ring is
exylii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November,
fastened around the leg of the bird and it bears in each case the
inscription “ BUDAPEST,” followed by a number which corres-
ponds to the entry in the Register book of the Hungarian Central
Bureau for Ornithology. Anyone catching such a mar ‘ked bird, or
hearing of the capture of such, is kindly requested to send the ring
on to the Hungarian Central Bureau for Ornithology, J ézsef-korut
65, Budapest VIII, Hungary, pemning ied by a notice stating the
locality, time and particulars of capture,
The following two gentlemen were Spies Ordinary Members
during the recess in accordance wi
Lala Jyotiprokas Nande, Zomntndar, Burdwan, and Sayed
Muzaffarali Khai Zemindar and Ries, Muzaffarn
The PSOONIES seven gentlemen were ballotted ite as Ordinary
sas
8. M, Jacob, 1.C.8., Sialkot, proposed by Mr. 5.
Whitehoaa, beehgoer by Mr: Q.° HD ipper ; Mr. Bisvesar 1 Bhai
h
and Assam, ‘Miphamar, Px - Dr. Satischandra Vidya-
bhusana, secon by B i, Pe ; . Hee
Barnes, B.Sc.,, F.1.C., F. CO: h “(bond yi Aprionlearal Chem nist, Punjab
Government, “and Principal, Punjab Agricultural College, Lyallpur,
proposed by Mr. G. H. Tipper, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ;
Mr. Ramlal Gupta, M.A., B.L., Pleader, Gaya, proposed by
Mr. Harinath De, seconded by Dr. Satischandra Vidyabhusana ;
Captain Michael Harris Thornely, 1.M.S., Civil Surgeon, feakinash
proposed by Maj or L. Rogers, I.M.S., apie Aaa Mr. G. H.
Tipper; Captain “OWartes Frederick Weinman, M.B., I.M.S., Civil
Surgeon, Midnapur, proposed by Major L. ee LM. S., seconded
by Mr. G. H. Tipper; and Captain L. Cook, 1.M.S., C entral Lunatic
Asylum, pene proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., second-
ed by Mr. G. H. Tipper
N. Annandale exhibited a freshwater Polyzoon from
Puri, Pectinatella burmanica. The statoblast of this Polyzoon was
nt
‘Records of the Indian Museum.” In describing it he regarded
its relationship to the Japanese species P. gelatinosa as probable.
The discovery of the living animal in the Sar Lake near Puri,
Orissa, proves this view to be correct. The compound colonies
cover a great area, as a rule, surrounding the stems of reeds, an
—. = innumerable small zoaria embedded in a greenish jelly.
us embryos were observed in October ; and large numbers
of statoblasta were found at the base of some of the zoaria.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri exhibited some 12th
century manuscripts written in Bengali.
The following papers were read :—
Customs in Bashahr and its Dependency Kanawar. By
HLA, Ross, 1.0.8. a r A
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exix
2. The Bikramasila. By Nunpotat Dey.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
3. Radmacarita by ei ay bre Nandi. Edited by ManAmano-
pADHYAYA HaraprasAD S/Astri, M.A
This paper will be scbbanod in seen Memoirs,
4. On Sikhim Monasteries. By Dr. SarigScanpra Vipydpnu-
SANA, M.A
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal.
5. Dioscorearum sa descriptiones queedam auctoribus
D. Prain et I. H. Bor
This paper has Aes mney in the Journal for September,
1908.
——S ie
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society
was held at the gaa s s Rooms on Wednesday, 11th November,
1908, at 9-15 p
an W. J. Bucsanan, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present :——
Miss R. a Dr. H. M. Crake, Captain D. McCay, I.M. os
Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S.; Captain J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S.;
: KE. Panioty, Major 3.6. Vaughan, I.M.S Mat L. pee
M.S., Honorary Secretary.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Major J. C. Vaughan, I.M.S., aries a specimen of a growth
of the haat with microscopical sectio
Captain J. G. get I.M.S., showed some temperature
charts of cases of in
Major eo epics McCay, and Major L. Rogers joined
in the dtabtiaaton
NN eee aes eee lee
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, etc.
: Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. a
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. -
Centenary Review, 1784—1883. ae
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street.
Calcutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month ee
in September and October.
(6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship.
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Mica:
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society —
during the hours they are open to members.
(d) To have personal access to the Library and other public
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
(e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the
Library.
(f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings
and Memoirs of the Society.
(g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected
thereto.
—By Wituam
2 eee
plemer, t, No. X. The date of Saltmi Coins :
A Rejoinder.—By Gro. P. Taytor a
Proceedings for November, 1908 ... ei
Proceedings of the Medical Section for November, 1908 _...
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
*SIAJIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. IV, No. 11.
DECEMBER, 1908.
cc
SIRWILLAMJONES
il
Ti
™
CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA.
1909.
Issued April 2ist, 1969.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For the year 1909.
President :
Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S.
Vice-Presidents :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L..
F.R.S.B
G. Thibant, meg wie D., C.LE.
Mah d Shastri, M.A.
Lieut. cokers F. J. Draey M.B., I. MS.
Secretary and Treasurer :
General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, ey M.A., ¥F.G:S.
S Parnpt ies Hooper, Esq., F.C.S.
Additionat Secretaries :
- Phil ological Secretary : :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. -
Nataral History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L.S.
Anthropological. Secretary :—N. on cama Esq., D.Se.,
. C.M.Z.8.
Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D., M.R.A.S.
Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S.
Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S,
Other Members of Council :
Harinath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A, Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
H. G. Graves, Esq.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.
Abdulla al-Mamun Suhraavardy, Esq., M.A., LU.D.
Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, M.D., £.R.C.S,, D.P.H., I.M.S.
‘The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Setrnod, 2 LC,S8.
A tet ance imei sar om
54. Some Rare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, Lexico-
graphy and Prosody recovered from Tibet, No. 2.
By Manimaworapuyaya Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA,
Pa.D
i ;
is paper es a short account of the Tibetan versions of
some rare works rammar, Lexicography and Prosody, the
Sanskrit originals of several of which are still extant in India,
The Tibetan versions are included in the Tangyur which the
writer of the paper examined while residing at the monastery of
Pamiangchi, Sikkim, in October 1908. A most remarkable work
in the lot is the Chandoratnakara by Ratnakera Santi of
Vikramasila, the Sanskrit original of which is extinct in India
but preserved in Tibet along with the Tibetan version.
l. @ranw famestaa ara,! Far Ry sIa IQA
SATIS ST 3'4—Hlucidation of verbs ending
in tz, etc.
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—75
of the Tangyur, Szra, Po. The original Sanskrit text was com-
ae by the sage Rama-yasas? (called in Tibetan silica
1 The original reading is apq~ney sheenetrenenk: which has been
a a weir jatiab in conformity with the Tibetan title.
2 Ram the
rahmana at whose request the KaSmirian poet
Kicdiinee ie: his " Avedinaailpalats and other works.
|
wReaiiea se aradreifeat sarz ti 8 |i
phpdiblanternsiiereae ened Be ae
FAT THAT GO aga
(irtaiustatpalats, Introduction.)
Now, Ksemendra was a » contemporary of King Ananta of Kiasmira, as is
evident from pe tohlowing
(Avadanakalpalata, Introduction.)
King Ananta reigned i in —— ae ae aga A.D., vide Dr. Stein’s
f Raja socal
gg om a chotaliae, tk fived 1 in the ‘middle ot ‘the eleventh century A.D.
594 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1908.
grags-pa). Thetext, which is extinct in India, wastranslated into
Tibetan by Sakya Bhi ksu Dharma-Sri- phadra (Dpal-chos-kyi-
bzan-po) by favat of the great’sage Bu-ston! at a place called
Ri-phug which had been sanctified by the blessings of Pandita
Dipankara Sri-jfiana.
2. afrummrateastaafranatraaqaraat ata, AEA
SEAN SEATS SSAA T GSE AIL IA
assyacaearga—a dictionary elucidating en-
tire things, otherwise called a garland of pearls.
e Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 75—251
sava monk rector Bhadra in consultation with the Tibetan
pase of the Karmapa sect * (Shwa-dmar-bcod pan-hdsin-pa-
o-grn = dynasty
weds the fieerth hierarch oo mitionat datas was still alive.
Qn AN
3. wRTUaEasta, Am" IFAS "AQ AAR" a5 a
aajers|—A commentary on the aphorisms of Can-
dra-vyakarana relative to letters (of the alphabet).
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 275—
281 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit ae which
still exists, was composed by the great teacher Candra Gomin
whose spotless white fame filled the entire Jambudvipa. At the
suggestion left by the illustrious Sha-lu-lotsava Dharmapala
Bhadra, who was asingle eye to all the people of Himavat
(Tibet), the text was pieaienlatalt into Tibetan by Me- wiaiipititia
1 Bu-ston was born in 1288 A.D., vide Csoma’s Tibetan er Bat. 7k
2 Dipadtkera Srijiina was born in 980 A.D., and visited Tibet in 1038 A.D.
3 Lalitapara is in Ne
# The Karmapa sect was founded in the middle of the twelfth ite 5
A.D. Their first monastery was built in 1154 A.D., at T'shur-phu, about on
day’ : journey to the h of L
e Phag-mo-gru dynasty rose to its highest power “s bi about
90-3458 A.D., videa short history o' _ = House of Phagdnu by Rai Sarat
1905.
6 Spyan-sha-rin-po-che lived in 102. Ally: when the governor Dorje-
i of Government in Ne-don-tee.
Vol. IV, No. 11.) ‘Bare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, etc. 595
[N.8.]
rgyal-can under =e of the Phag-mo-gru governor Nag-
dwan-rin-chen- bkra-sis.!
. weitere, sae Hy ss ayagnayerssrgs—
An ocean of metres. =
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 281—
286 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit text, which
is extinct in India, was composed by Ratnakara Santi? (Rin-chen-
hbyun-gnas-shi- -wa). The text was translated into Tibetan by
Chos-ldan-ras-wa, Grags-pa-rgyal-mtshan and Lo-chen-byan-rtse-
wa, ‘Afterwards the translation was corrected by Lotsava Nam-
wkhah-bzan-po. Finally the text with examples was systemati-
eally translated into Tibetan gh Ses-rab-rin-chen of Stag-ched.
The Sanskrit text of BaiceTat along with the Tibetan version is
preserved in Tibet.
5. aagte, Nava dloka, SANAISSAATA — Nine
stanzas.
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 332—333
of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit text, which is
extinct in India, was composed by Venerable Sr ri La-wa-pa.5 The
text was translated into Tibetan by the great KaSmirian Pandita
Sumana§ri and the Tibetan interpreter-monk Rin-chen-grub.
(6. WAT-Asaz, my AANA ay 2] — An introduction to
Kalapa (grammar).
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 334—
-348 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po, The Sanskrit text of it to trans-
lated into Tibetan from a N ovsiew copy by Taranatha of Rgyal-
khams, the difficult passages having been explained by a Brah-
mana Pandita named Krsna.
AAs wea aA, SPS HSa 5)
a PEM, QEST AST HA NOFA
Sanskrit grammar called MafijuSri-sabdalaksana,
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—190
ag-dwan-rin-chen-bkra-Sis was a governor of Tibet who patronised
the Grand d Lama Bsod-nams-rgya-tsho (1543—1589 A.D.).
2 Ratnakara Santi was a great scholar of the university of Vikramasila
about 983 A.
3 tang is spelt variously as arora, QAlA"Z] and Bay]
called Kambhala. He was a great teacher and born of a
Sheiteiyn family i in ashen, Vide Pag-sam-jon-zah, pp. 108, 125.
596 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
of the Tangyur Sgra, Pho. The Sanskrit text, whic his extinct
in India, was composed by Sadhukirti, and a commentary on the
first two chapters was written by Raja-raja Deva, teacher of the
Buddhist lord of eau’ The text was translated into Tibetan
under orders of Spyan-sha-rin-po-che, the 4th hierarch of the
Karmapa sect, by Bhatelotaava Dharmapila Bhadra in the
monastery of Grwa-than,
8, areata, AE SA TAGCA BATRA —Apho-
risms of Sadrasvata grammar.
The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 190—198
of the Tangyur, Syra, Pho. The original Sanskrit aphorisms
with explanation were er by Acarya Anubhiti under
inspiration from Sarasvati
9. aataaaeEs, RES TSSEN STAT AR —Apho-
risms of Sarasvata grammar,
The Tibetan version of ae work extends over folios 198—
335 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Pho. The original Sanskrit aphorisms
were composed by ; mat Anubhtti under inspiration from
Sarasvati. A Sanskrit commentary on the aphorisms was com-
by Pandita Bhima Sena (Hjigs-sdes). The Sanskrit text
of the akinesia and commentary was obtained from a pure
of Kuruksetra and was translated into Tibetan by
Dkon-mchog-chos-grags of Tha-gal at Potala under the auspices
of the Dalai Lama (Tsans-dwyans-reya-mtsho) in the wood-ox
year (1684 A.D.).
The work begins thus :—
gay WEA aedtafefase |
mlediag Fa sfaai wfafeca |
RET TATA ATTA IT
SEIS SITAR SS AGT AG BS i
RE BANNAEH ATS TT AS |
ATTANAFATACTISA TAG ||
eaeat shy aed a aa: weeafed: |
ofa Fe aqewy VAT Ja AT: BUA |
Vol. Ne 1l.] Rare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, ete. 597
ET YN SHS TT TAN ||
RALPH SP NAN YAN AIA |
FARTS IAEA G ||
Sy Rinses NSE BSS |]
10. BfmarRtEet, RA ACS ASL TATA AST
<]—Elucidation of etymological structure, Volume II).
he Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—255
-of the Tangyur, Sgra, Mo. The Sanskrit text, which still exists
in India, was composed by the great teacher Ramacandra. It was
obtained by the Tibetans from Pandita Balabhadra and his brother
Gokula ae Misra who were two pure Brahmanas of Kuruk-
setra. ork is said to be based on Panini s grammar.! It
ends ants: —
ufmatataet Aa craaRvafeat |
HaaaAT TAG eeatetirar foam l
1 The nears volume of the Tibetan version of : ei teased
begins thus
SS SYA BH SSA AT TET T TAP IGE
Sar ap Spas Aer oH TARGA
Baar: yaaa STAN" aN a5 zy AGAIN I]
There are manuscripts of the in the library of the Asiatic
Society of ka. bas of the mere College, Calcutta. The Sanskrit
original begins t
afar feyata Tez |
streratadt gee wfeateraefcate a
Ramacandra, anthor of the work, was born in the Andhra country, as is
-evident from the following :—
(Prakriyakaumadi, beginning. )
598 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. |
RTS AC SAINTS AS WI |]
SAY SY FINAT HINA IAS |
BAF ASSES TAN ASSIA ||
SAAT IAS SA IT
aay: wg wna fast ura fasta: |
fafag wis was urfeatayanea: |
SA AAG RAS AES SIE ANN |
STATIC SAAS SY STIA AAG 1
GAT SY AAC AINA AAA '"
ROR TE ANITA STA]
AGT BeRAl @ SAA WATT |
age Haya ufauufangaa |
AN TENT IO IT ATA II
TARTS AT ANA ||
SEPSIS SF ATY-Jar-GC |]
rn er rer
Nrsimha, son of Ramacandra, daa the book in Saka 1345 or 1423
A.D., as is evident from the followin
aa: aifwata yaaa <a we afeeiiay: u
(Prakriyakaumudi, Colophon.)
It seems therefore that the — Sanskrit text of the Prakriya-kan-
mudi was composed about 1400 A.D
at len et
55. The Etymology of ‘ Ranchi.’’
By Mavtavi ‘ABpvu’L WaAti.
A few years ago, the Deputy Commissioner of Ranchi
found it impossible to trace the origin of the word Raiichi,
the administrative headquarters of the District of the same
name, and of the Chota Nagpur Division. The following story,
in reference to the origin of the word, was told me by. certain
Kols of Rafichi :—
Many years ago, when the Oraofs were driven out from
Rohtas Garh and ‘migrated to Chota Nagpur, certain members
of the tribe settled in a place now called Raiichi. This place.
is close to the beautiful hillock called Pahar?, which overlooks
the town of Rafichi. One day in summer, an Oraof farmer of the
village went to till his land, which was on the foot of the hillock.
As the Oraof was about to commence tilling the land, a deo
(demon) inthe form of a human being appeared, and addressed
the farmer thus :—‘‘ This is my land which you can not
till.” The farmer at first got frightened, but soon took cour-
age, and began to plough the land, saying, ‘‘ This is my land,
I can not stop ploughing.’’ ‘The demon tried to obstruct the
farmer, but the latter became enraged and beat the demon
with his archi or stick. In the Kol language the stick with
which a cultivator drives his plough-oxen is called an archi
(sometimes pronounced alchi). The demon being severely
hit, began to cry loudly archi, archi, archi and ared.
The farmer told the incident to = co-villagers. From this
fact the village was named Archi or Rchi. The transition
from Archi to Rachi, and latterly to Raich, was gradual but
inevitable. The first vowel ain archi being short was dropped,
and a fresh vowel was substituted after r by the aliens to
assist them in pects the word.
The above fable, in my opinion, if cleared from the mist
of superstition, shows distinctly the fact that might was then,
as it is now, the arbiter of the right. Was the déo, or the man
in the shape of a demon, one of the Mundas who, as it is said,
preceded the Oraofis in their migration to Chota Nagpur pla.
teau, and whose land the latter was going forcibly to cultivate ?
If fancy can picture the correct situation, the fable clearly
demonstrates the fact that, however peaceful m ight be the
settlement of the nha they dispossessed by force the Mundas
of their land. This fable see suggests that agrarian disputes,
now so rampant, was ae unknown in the hazy past, when one
aboriginal people came in contact with the other. It is incon-
600 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
sistent with the commonly accepted theory that the Oraofis
settled in Chota Nagpur peacefully, and that the Mundas were
eventually crowded out from their habitations. However
peaceful might be at first the influx of the Oraofis, it is incon-
ceivable that it ex to “seh so for long. The emigration
of the Oraofis in Jarge numbers the cause of the rupture,
which at last ontiaatiad the Mundas to leave the place and
move to the south.
e interval between the dim past and the historic present
is long. a 1833 Captain (afterwards Sir Thomas) Wilkinson,
as Agent the Governor-General of South-Western Frontier
Agency, eatablished the headquarters of the Agency at Rajichi.
He built a residence, now occupied by the Commissioner, and
on its north-western side he built a Kachhari and record-room,
and close to them quarters for Mukhtars and ‘Amlas. His
residence touched et outskirts of the Oraofi hamlet, Ranchi.
town was called Wilkinsonpur, after its founder, but
corrupted in the vernacular to Kisunpur. In 1840 the head-
quarters of the District, too, were transferred from Lohardaga
to Rajichi. Colonel Ouseley was the Agent, and his brother
Captain Richard Ouseley, was his Senior Assistant. Colonel
changed to that of Ranchi—the archi of the Oraojis of the fabu-
lous time. The modern town consists of three villages—Chadri,
Konka, and only a part of Ranchi. village is now
called Puranki Ranchi (or old Ranchi) to distinguish it from its
modern namesake.
e Hindi version of the fable was written for me by a
young Oraof, and is transcribed below verbatim et literatim in his
own patois, which is spoken by the aborigines of Rafichi in
conversation with other people. It shows at once the language
and the mode of expression of the tribe. The story is now
almost forgotten, and is remembered only by a few.
APPENDIX.
{Of the two plateaux in the Chota Nagpur Division, the
Aryan language of the northern or Hazaribagh plateau is
prucals _and that of the southern or Rafichi plateau a form o
Bhojpiri—Dr. Grierson’s Linguistic Survey of India, vol. v,
ii.
The following story is told in what is called Ganwari or
Nagpuria Hindi, admixtured with such expressions as the liter-
ate aborigines pick up in schools.]
Ranchi sahar ke nam ke bare men ek kahani hai. Bahut
baras bit gaye, ~_— jab Uraon log Rohittas Garh se khadere
gaye our r ke basinde hue. Us wakt Ranchi sahar
ae a oe
Vol. IV, No. 11.] The Etymology of ‘* Ranchi.” 601
[V.S.]
ek chhota sa basti tha usi pahari ke najdik, wahi basti men
kitne Uraon log rahte the. Ye Uraon najdik ke jaminon ko
jotte our chain se rahte the.
Dhupkal men ek roj ek kisan apne khet ko jotne ko gaya
khet usi pahari ke najdik men tha, jab wah jotne par tha, tab
ek Deo (ed saks ke rup men) hajir hua our usko jamin jotne se
roka, yah kah karke, ‘‘ Yah mera jamin hai, tum jot na
sakte ho. ’’ Wah kisan jaubhi bahut hi usko achanak se dekhne
se dar gaya, nahin thahar gaya, lekin jotne hi laga, yah kah
karke, ‘‘ Yah mera hai, main nahin thahar sakta hun Wah
Deo usko rokne ko bahut hi kosis kiya lekin wah kisan, krodhit
hoke, us Deo ko apne lathi se aisa mara jis lathi se wah apne
bailon ko hank raha tha (yahi lathi Uraon men Archi kahlata
hai). Deo mar pake bahut jor se Archi, Archi, Archi kahkar
chilane laga aur chilate chilate wah phir nahin dekh para.
Wah kisan is ghatna ko ganwwalon ko bataya, tab ganwwale
us wakt se apna ganw ko archi kahne lage. Archi Rachi hua,
aur Rachi Ranchi hua. Abhi samucha sahar Sick: kahlane
laga.
TRANSLATION.
(Literal).
Regarding the Ranchi town there is a story. Many years
as
tants at that time Ranchi town a small village was near that
ock. In that hamlet some Uraon log used to live. These
Uraons the adjacent lands used to cultivate, eed peacefully
they to live.
ummer season, one day, a Boe rea his own
farm to “til went. The farm near that When he
was about to plough, then a déo (in he rm of a man)
appeared, and him from tilling the land (he) eeebads, this by
‘* This my land is, you cannot till it.” The cultivator.
sa
nevertheless, very much, him on a sudden by seeing, got
ened ; nay (the cultivator) staid on, but continued to till, this
by sa sheet ‘* This is mine, [ cannot stop.”” The demon ‘(dzo)
him to stop very much tried, but the cultivator, becoming angry,
him, with his stick so struck, with which stick he was ; driving
his cattle. (This stick in ‘Uraon is called archi). The déo
avin t beating, very loudly shouted archi, archi, archi,
and shouting and shouting he (dzo) could not be seen any more
The cultivator this incident to the villagers told. Then the
villagers, from that time, their own hamlet, have been calling
Archi. Archi became Rachi, and Rachi became Ranchi. Now
anchi.
the entire town is called R
.
s
‘ a 7 _ aie .
" x : Mi me é
SN Se ee NE I eae [a it NS ey MEER EE Ee ei nes.
SS i ana
56. Recent Plant Immigrants.
By Prof. Paut Brtun, Engineering College, Sibpur.
Part I.—Croron sparsircorus, Morung.
About four or five years ago, the author noticed a species
of Croton establishing itself along the foreshore road in front
of the Engineering College, Sibpur. He found himself unable
ibpur, but was informed by o the assistants in the
Herbarium of the Sibpur Botanical Gardens that Colonel Prain
had discovered the plant a few rs previously growing near
Diamond Harbour and other places in the Sunderbans ; and from
some sheets preserved in the Herbarium: it appeared that:
Colonel Prain had identified it with Croton sparsiflorus, Morung.:
On those sheets it is stated that Croton sparsiflorus had been first
described in the Journal of the New York Academy of Sciences,
1893, vol. VII, page 227. Colonel Prain had meanwhile left the
country, and the writer’s search for the journal in the libraries of
the Botanic Gardens and the Asiatic Society proved unsuccess-
ful; he finally ciioaaht himself of that refuge of the despairing
searcher after scientific literature, the library of the Geological
the Government of India
The following is a detailed i AEN of the plant as it
grows in the vicinity of Sibpur
Croron sparstFLorus, Morung.
Anundershrub; when in flower from shout 8 cm. (or even
less) to 80 cm. high (about 3 in. to 3 ft.); full-grown on suitable
soil and isolated, forming bushes of Pac a A spherical
outline; but when "growing in a crowded condition, assuming a
more or less straggling habit. Faintly fragrant.
t tap-root, rather woody, slender conical, little
branched, of larger specimens up to 50 cm
branched from near its base; stouter branches woody; bark
greyish-brown. Twigs green, with mostly elongated lenticels,
tubercled and ‘pale-striated ; upwards longitudinally ridged and
grooved, and rather densely beset ivan small white stellate hairs
distributed chiefly along the ridge
Leaves scattered, more fa crowded near the tips of the
branches below the inflor escences, alternate, near the tips nearly
ite or whorled, petioled ; petiole to} the length of the
Hea semiterete to nearly terete, grooved above, stellately hairy,
604 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{December, 1908.
commonly more or less ig — blade membranous, lanceo-
late, 25 to 60 mm. (1—23 in.) long, ’ commonly 3 to 4 times as
long as its oreatest breadth ; ‘larger leaves 15 rf 20, rarely 25 mm
and rather obtusely serrate ; tip acute or subacuminate ; upper
surface dark-green and glabrous, lower surface paler and sparsely
stellately hairy.
nflorescence terminal on the branches, moncecious, protogy-
nous, female below, male upwards ; axis sparsely stellately hairy.
Female flowers two to six in each inflorescence, alternate, some-
times accompanied by a male cyme reduced to a single flower,
monochlamydeous; sepals 5, inserted on a very short swollen
— rather distant from each other, lanceolate, about 2 mm,
ong, green, persistent ; disc consisting of 5 smal poo eae glands
opposite the sepals ; pistil 3-carpellary, sessile ; ovary 3-locular,
ellipsoidal, in flower about 2 mm. long, densely stellately hairy ;
Styles 3, bifid to about the middle, —— about 1 mm. long ;
ovules | in each cell, orators Male flowers in clusters of
clusters 12 to in number, gree arranged
1 3 to 9 m e
rs stalked ; pedicels 1—2 mm. long, of a pale-orange hue ;
fren 5, valyate in aestivation, her ous, ovate, subacute,
green n below, more or less e upwards, glabrous or pet so,
ng ;
base with white hairs ; disc of 5 small spherical orange: -coloured
glands alternating with the petals ; stamens about 15; filaments
inflexed in bud, terete, about 2 mm. long, slightly attenuated up-
wards ; author orbicular in outline, “subintrorsely dehiscing,
about 1 mm. in diameter, white, connective ovate; pollen-grain
spherical, smooth,
Fruit tricoccous, subellipsoidal in outline, triquetrous, shal-
wly 3-grooved, brownish-green to greenish-brown, more or less
diellatale hairy ; pericarp dehiscing ‘into three cocci, cocci finally
splitting up ventrally and often also. dorsally ; epicarp herbaceous ;
ae crustaceous, white, thinner ventrally.
s pendulous ; caruncle forming a shallow, oblique, rather
thin, ponds white, somewhat dentate cap; testa crustaceous,
covered with a whitish external layer, otherwise minutely reticu-
lately wrinkled, brownish-black ear besite lighter brown on the inner
surface.
no authentic specimens of Morung’s plant are available
in India, it appears to me advisable to reproduce here Morung
and Britton’s original description of Morung’s ee from the
Journal of the New York Academy of Sciences, loc. cz
i dad at to 1 m. in height. Stem iuscous, branching
, lepidote, the scales deeply cut by 15 to 20
prenoaore eatiaging: hairs. Leaves dark-green, alternate, ovate-
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigranis. 605.
[ws]
Pe em. wi es seties ree “9 cm. long. Stipules mere
subulate points, rhage Siem Flowers in slender terminal racemes,
6—12 cm. long, the flowers continuous, pistillate below, stamin-
ate ahirs, vans much fewer. Staminate flowers scattered
along the rhachis, about 2mm. high, the perianth segments:
white and smaller, woolly at the ese inside ; stamens about 13.
Perianth segments of the pistillate flowers lanceolate, ciliate ;
inner segments none ; ovary tomentose ; styles 3, each 2- divided.
Capsule angular globose, 5 or 6 mm. long, and 4 mm, broad,
sparsely lepidote ; as flattened cylindrical, obtusely 2-angled,
with a furrow on one side, truncate at either end, glabrous,
slightly mamillate-asperous, shining, 5 mm. long, the caruncle
conspicuous. e young branches and petioles are densely white
lepidote.
Tt will be seen that the two descriptions agree closely with
each other, so that there can be hardly any doubt about the plant
which is making its way into Eastern and Western Bengal being
the same as that collected by Morung in South America. I prefer
to describe the hairs as stellate instead of calling the indumen-
tum lepidote. Of course, the two forms of indumentum pass
into each other ; but the trichomes of our plant are very much
like that of Fig. 23 C—COroton floribundus, Spring—in Engler,
Pflanzenfamilien, vol. III, pt. 5, page 37; and the author of
the Euphorbiaceae i in the Flora of British India would probably
have pees our plant in the same subsection as Croton Wallichii,
Muell. A
In Britton’ s description no mention is made of the rather
conspicuous orange-red disc-glands ; th
i d
Britton having drawn up ee description from dried material, or
THE PRESENT DISTRIBUTION OF CROTON SPARSIFLORUS
IN BENGAL.
ae Western Bengal the plant has been spreading from the
Sunderbans upwards and is now found on both sides of the
i River. It has already been mentioned that Croton sparsi-
been observed by Colonel Prain at Diamond Harbour
anil 4 lee places in the Western Gangetic Delta.
Just below the Botanical Caan Sibpur, it has been found
growing for at least seven years ; immediately above the Gardens
made its appearance four or five yearsago. The plant appears
refer road and railway embankments in the vicinity of rivers
wd extensive pools of water. It grows abundantly near the Lime
Works below the Sibpur Gardens, and on that side of the river
I have followed it right down through Andul. After having once
taken a foothold on the foreshore road south of the Engineering
606 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {|December, 1908.
College it soon became a prominent feature of the riverside flora,
specially adorning occasional rubbish heaps with its deep green
spherical masses of foliage. When the Port Commissioners
proceeded with the rectification of the pean tt throwing up
spurs, Oroton sparsiflorus experienced a temporary all one
single specimen having escaped a ites All the seeds, ‘how-
ever, had, of course, not been destroyed, and a new aaieesiion is
rapidly taking the place of the old, having found inthe new
miei just the locality which suits its predilections. Croton
new road ite from the Bataitola "Police Station to Sibpur
Ghat. There it forms a dense strip of vegetation along the
short branch-railway embankment between the railway yard and
the Bengal Flour Mill. I have not discovered it along the banks
of the Hugli above the Shalimar railway yard, nor have I been
able to trace it between Howrah and Utterpara. On the right
ly not able to get across rice-fields, as 1 have not met w with it
along the Howrah-Andul road and in other places west of the
river. I have undertaken some bicycle excursions east of the
Hughli, below Calcutta, with the special purpose of establishing
the northern limit of the present distribution of Croton sparsiflorus
no further trace of it down to, the 20th mile-stone, nor could I
discover it along the roads running east and west of the Diamond
Harbour road. This isolated appearance of the plant is rather
puzzling.
On the 26th of April, 1908, I searched for the plant along the
Budge-Budge Road down to the 18th mile-stone without seeing a
single specimen. But on the river banks in Budge-Budge it
had established itself firmly, and it was eer on an open plot
of land, which evidently had been cleared for the purpose of
laying out a garden, that 1 met with some of the finest sa
mens of Croton sparsiflorus that I ever have come across. I hav
followed it up to Garden Reach, = ane seems to raat
tetnentnend. of the Sibpur C Gllege, Bata Heiendée shor
Datta, informed me, in a letter dated the 13th July, 1907, that he
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 607
[N.S.]
had observed the plant, to which I drew his attention whilst in
Sibpur, for at least ten years along the railway embankment be-
tween Chandpur and ca gaa and on the banks of the river
Titus near Brahmanbar
e one feature seas strikes the observer more than any
other is es freshness of the leaves even during the driest parts
of the yea The leaves, however, are very thin and a water
directly. But its root deeply penetrates into the ground, and it
depends probably nearly entirely on the water which it receives
by Seer
e etal gossypifolia, it has no special facilities for
speadine The secret of its conquering course lies in a property
which it has in common with field oe 5th consistent multipli-
cation leading to the production, ever repeated, of a numerous
progeny. I have seen specimens which began to flower when they
were only three inches high, and the plant blooms and fruits all
the year round. Further, cattle do not seem touch it, nor have
I ever discovered an insect attacking its leave
aving in Oroton sparsiflorus a species, the ‘arrival of which in
India can be dated to a close degree of approximation, and whose
exact present distribution is tolerably well known and could, with-
out great difficulty, be ascertained still more exactly, we shall
be able to follow its spread in future and thus get Lr semaines of
an excellent example illustrating the dispersal of a speci
Part Il.—Tae ‘Firora ADVENA’ oF BenGAL AND Binar.
My eee on the subject of Recent Plant Immi-
grants prompted me to draw up a list of the Phanerogams of
which - know, either with —— certainty or at least with a
eountries, I hav to species which grow in
Bihar and in '. cxohadding the country east of the
egna, as well as Orissa and the inner parts of Chhota Nagpur.
Th to different botanico-geograp.
hical
subdivisions, and the vast bulk of the exotics which have settled
down for good in the Lower Provinces are inhabitants of Bengal
Proper and of Bihar. I have also excluded from my list all the
ants w. are ee in the Indian Peninsula west and
south of the Gangetic P.
The literature miner to in the list consists of Prain, i cap
Plants (B. P.) ; Hooker’s Flora of British India (F. B. L);
Firminger, Indian Gardening, 3rd_ and Sth editions ; Voigt,
nn
io
(Ke. Dict.). I have usually preferred to quote from these rid
literally.
608 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
ing in Bengal and Bihar than they have in the more hilly and
more jungly parts of India. Even trees which occur only planted
and show no tendency to spring up spontaneously may become
prominent features in the landscape.
RANUNCULACE.
1. Nicetia sativa, Linn. B. P., vol.i, p. 194: “ In cultivat-
ed ground, spontaneous, cries in the western parts. A =
also occurring asa weed.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. v, p. 428:
native of Southern Europe. Its Sanscrit name indicates its in-
troduction at a very early period.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 4: “ Accli-
matized in the gardens of India. Domesticated about Seeisesons:"
oxb., F. : “Nigella indica, R. A native of Hindoo-
stan.” Probably originally a native of Northern Syria and the
Eastern Mediterranean Regio on. The writer has also found it
gr pee on the banks of the Ganges in N. Bengal.
ANONACER.
2. Awona Ser haw by Innn. B. P., vol. i, p. 206: “‘ Near
ted a
amongst the py an immediately east of Bengal, and univer-
ANONA mii jaa B. oy te 206 : ‘“ Near villages,
planted and sometimes self-sown, common, Custard Apple.”
Watt, Hc. Dict., vol. i, p. 259: ‘“ Naturalised in Bengal. There
seems to be hardly any doubt as to Anona squamosa being an in-
troduced pe. ” Brandis Sala that it is almost Madea in the Central
reticulata appear to sess an ancient Sanscrit name, the names
Ramphal and Sitaphal being probably of vernacular origin. Con-
sidering that out of sixty species of Anona, all of which are na-
tives of Tropical America, only two or three are are doubtfully African
and Asian, we may take it as highly. probable that both A. squa-
mosa and A, reticulata are indigenous in America, probably in abe
Antilles Islands.. So much appears to be certain, that if eather: of
the two is Indian, it is rather A. reticulata than A. squamosa.
er
aad eee
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 609
[N.S .]
PAPpAVERACEA.
4, PAPAVER SOMNIFERUM, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 215: “ Culti-
vated only.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p.17: “ DeCandolle says
that botanists are agreed i in regarding the opium-yielding poppy to
be a cultivated state of P. te a species which is wild on the
shores of the Mediterranean.” F,B.I.,i.117. Roxb., F. L., p. 426:
“Extensively cultivated in many en 2 ‘of India,” _Papaver seti-
gerum is indigenous in the Peloponnese and in Cypr
5. ARGEMONE MEXICANA, Linn, B. P., vol.i, p O16. Watt, Ec.
Dict., vol. i, p. 306: “ Introduced into India within historic times,”
Boy As 117. Voigt, H. 8. C : “ Domesticated all over In-
b. .
es
on
Argemone mexicana hails, as its name indicates, from Mexico, or
neighbouring countries.
CRUCIFERA.
6. ALYSSUM MARITIMUM, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 222: ‘ In gar-
ae sac crepiercet: in the cold season, but occasionally coming up spon-
usly on rubbish heaps. Vo oigt, H. 8.C., p. 68: “* Keeniga
arti? Southern Europe.
7. Capsetta Bursa-pastoris, Moench. B. P., vol. i, p. 222.
“ A weed of cultivation in the cold season, Tirhut, eck Very
rare in C. Bengal.” F.B.I., 1,159. Spread into India probably
from the PN countries or from Central Asia. Now a denizen
of all temperate countries.
. Leprpium sativum, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 223 : “ Cultivated
in Tirhut, Behar, and N. Bengal.” F. B.1,i, 159: “ aan
throughout India.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 70. Roxb., Bui, 97 :
‘“« Universally cultivated in the warmer parts of Asia.” Ibi is : prob-
ably a native of the eastern parts of the Mediterranean Region
THLASPI ARVENSE, Linn. B. P., vel. i, p. 223 : a Behar, very
rare. A weed of cultivation in the cold season.” F. B i, 162.
An inhabitant of the- Northern Temperate Zone. iPredushaty met
with in the Himal
SENEBIERA PINNATLIIDA Det. B. P., vol. 1,-p. 2282. A
weed in 1 garden groun by roadsides, but appabently only in
C. Bengal. Especially common ge Matlah oe ag ee
to India.” Not mentioned in F. B. I EE: ‘Ss.
Voi C., p. 6
“Europe. Domesticated in our gardens.” absbuceti hase not
enumerate it.
IXACER.
11. _Brxa Oretuana, Din. | B. P., vol. i, p. 230: “ An Ameri-
can tree or large bush. Cultivated ‘every where, but in Bengal
proper very generally wild in sf jungles.” Watt, Ee. Dict.
vol. i, p. 454. F.B.L,i, 190. Voigt, H.S.C., p. 85. Roxb., F
p. 429. . “‘ Appears to be a native of India. "The flowers are
however white. In plants reared from West India seed the flowers
are rose coloured.” Rumphius, Herb. Amb,, ii, t. 19.. A native
610 Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
of Panama, Columbia,and Peru. Cultivated throughout the Trop-
ics. An interesting account of the present distribution of Bixa
orellana in India is given by I, H. Burkill in the “ Agricultural
Ledger,” 1904, No. 12, p, 183 and ff.
PORTULACACER.
2. Tawinum patens, Willd, B. P., vol.i, p, 240: “ C. Bengal
becoming somewhat common in the neighbourhood of Calcutta.
used as a vegetable. Roxb., F.I.,p.391: ‘ Talinum cunecfolvum.
Native place uncertain. In the Botanic garden at Calcutta it
flowers ae during the rains, “ome ripens abundance of seed in
the cold season.” Not referred to in F. B. I., nor by Voigt.
- Micvdiach ‘Gilaneiniiseicicner Willd. Malvastrum
tricuspidatum, Ait . P., vol. i, p. 257 : “ Common in W. an
co Bengal.” F. B. ae i, 321: “ Various ae of Bengal and Maa:
introduced.” Neither in Voigt, H. S. C., nor in Roxb., F. I.
Na ative of the warmer Sees s of America, now spread to Australia
and Tropical Africa and Asia.
14. Matv. airs | SPICATUM, Linn. B, P., vol. i, p. ae “Tn
waste places in C, Bengal, rare.” F. B.1., i, 391 ; “Various parts
of India, introduced.” Hails from Tropica aad America, now spread
through the tropics of both hemispheres. Enumerated neither by
Vga nor by Roxburgh.
ANopA HasTaTa, Cav. Not mentioned in B. P. As it
cae F hiwover, in various parts of India, it may yet be traced in
the Bengal Provinces. F. B. I., i, 321: “ Various parts of N. W.
India and the Western Parnas. ” A weed indigenous in Tropical
America. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 115: ‘“ Mexico.” Not slithered
by Roxburgh.
16. WissabduLa rostrata, Planch. B. P., vo i, p- sac wip
1, an occasional escape.” Watt, Ec. Dict., ar vi, 4, p. 308 :
= eae of the Malay Peninsula, Hate, Tropical ‘Africa and Ameri-
ee F i, 325. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 114: ‘ Abutilon periplo-
cifo lium : "Sumatra, Malay Islands.” Roxb., F. 1, p. 516: “Sida
piitelicitotin olia
17. Matacura capit ara, Linn. B.P., vol. i, p. 262: “ Com-
mon. <A weed of waste places. pie ye 3 i, 329: ‘Throughout
the hotter parts of India. Probably sitetelusedl” Voigt, H.S.C.,
18. Hisiscus Mantinor, Linn. B.P., vol. i,p . 266: ‘ C, Ben-
—— of China ina.” F, B. i Ba. Voigt, H. 8.
19, Hisiscus srt: Linn. on P., a p- 266: ‘ Behar
= ia Vo, JH. Oni ae Roxb., F. Sls ead" iba.
|
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 611
[N.S.
cus pheeniceus.” Rheede, Hort. Mal., x, p.1. This Ho is prob-
bee
ably indigenous in the sree Archipelago, but has been growing
in India for centuries. It may be : native of the Endinn: Peninsula.
IBISCUS RADIATUS, “Willd . PB. vol, 4, pe 267: en-
gal, cultivated.” F. B. I i, 335. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 116: “ Com-
mon in gardens. Native "place ?” Roxb., F.1.,p.528: “ Native
place uncertain, but it iscommon in oardens about Calcutta.” Per-
haps a native of the Indian Archipelago or the Malay Peninsula.
2 IBISCUS SYRIACUS, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 268: “In
dens everywhere.” F. B. 1, 1,344: “ Cultivated eae India
and China.” Voigt, H H. 8, p: 17, Roxb., F: , p. 523: we
have not yet found it in the wild state.” Its real See is Turkish
Armenia and the Lenkoran ; does not appear to be a native of
22. Hisiscus Rosa-Stnensis, Linn. B.P., vor. i Pp. Boe:;'" In
242
most gardens.” Watt, Ec. mig vol. iv, p. 242: oat native of
China.” Voigt, H. S.C., p. “ China, Motiocks interior of
Hindustan.” F. B. I. Be 344, Roxb, F. 1, p.523: “Ihave only
found it in cultivated state ; however the ‘single sort is found wild
in the interior of Hindustan.” Its real home is probably the In-
dian Archipelago.
- HIpiscus MUTABILIS, fepeas B. P., vol. i, p. 268: “ In most
gardens.” Watt, Ke. Dict., iv, p. 242 : “Tt is a native of China.”
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. lis: Molnceas. ” FL BLL, i, 344. Roxb., F.
iv, t. 9.
ADANSONIA DIGITATA, Iinn. B. P., vol.i, p.270: “ ced
here and there, especially in the western drier parts, and A! goon:
near the tom bs of Mahommedan saints.”’ Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. i,
p- “ Originally introduced by Arab traders. Phen Aboot
ally cultivated in the Sunderbuns.” A native of Tropical Africa.
Be. 1, t., oigt, H.S.C., p. 106. Roxb., F. L, p. 513:
“The tree is scarce in India. In the Botanic Garden at Calcutta
are many trees, the largest about twenty-five years old.” Adanso-
nia digitata hardly deserves to be considered a member of the
Bengal Flora,
STERCULIACES.
- Guazoma TOMENTOSA, Kunth. B. P., vol.i, p. 278: “ Often
25
planted by roadsides and near tanks, but also very readily self-
sown.” Waitt, Ec, Dict., vol. iv: “ Perhaps mek introduced. Prob-
-C.,
p- :
Rests to clarify ay ye abunghe Hort. Beng., p.
“ Bubroma Guazum
GeERANIACE.
26. AverrHoa CarampBota, Linn. 8B. P., vol. i, p. 296:
o Planted rather frequently everywhere occas asionally also self-
try unknown.” Voigt, LS. C., pe 19i: “ Moluccas. Cultivated.”
Roxb., F. I., p. 387 : “ Native place uncertain.” Rheede, Hort. Mal.,
612 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
ili, t. 48, 44. Rumphius, Herb. Amb., i, t. 35. It has been sug-
gested that the species of Averrhoa now cultivated in the Hastern
Hemisphere have been brought by the Portuguese from America.
Of the two most closely related genera, Connaropsis with three
species is pepe in the Malay Archipelago, whilst Dapavia is
a native of Sumatra. Voigt’s suggestion may therefore prove to
be correct,
27, Averruoa Birimei, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 296: “ Planted
everywhere ; and often occurring self-sown. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol.
i, p. 359: “It has almost become naturalised in india.” F.
i, 439: “ Native country pa ae Voi op Sy 191:
1:
" Wibobtied: Cultivated.” Roxb., F. I., p. 387: « This pretty little
tree I have only found in a cultivated state. Where it is eee
ous, I cannot say. In Bengal it is uncommon.” Rhee ort.
Mal., iii, t. 45, 46. Rumph., Herb. Amb., i, t. 36. Guderktediy
a native of the Malay Archipelago.
ZYGOPHYLLACER.
28. TripuLus cistorpes, Linn. B. P., vol. iP a *C. Bengal
only near Calcutta; introdu ced and rare.” F.B. Li, 423: “ West-
ern reo tol Tenas asserim. Throughout the Miehies.” Voigt,
H.S.C., p.184: “S. America.” Voigt quotes Roxb., Hort. Beng.,
33. Not enumerated in Roxb., F. i Probably a native of the
Antilles.
RUTAcEz.
29. Cxavsena Wamrt, Blanco. B. P., vol. i i, p. 8OL: “ Chota
Nagpur, planted.” Vern. Wa angpi (from the Giiness name). F. B.
I, i, 505: “ Cultivated in India and the Eastern Islands.” Voigt,
“i. 8. C., p. 140: “ Cookia punctata. China.” Roxb., F. L, p. 364:
“A Chinese fruit tree, now common in Bengal.” Haushdes: Herb.
Amb.,
30. paket AURANTIOLA, Lour. B. P., vol. i, p. 303: “In
gardens in all the provinces. Apparently ‘introduced into In-
dia from China.” Watt, Ec. Dict. , Vi, 4, p. 88: ‘*Common as an
escape in the Western Peninsula and in gardens throughout India.
It is a native of China, and has been introduced into India for
many years.” F, B. I. i, 507: ‘I am not aware that it has ar
where been om in an ie? ae state.” Voigt, H.
p. 138. Roxb., t. Beng., p.
31, Crrevs DECUMANA, Linn. *B. P., vol. i, p. 307: “ Cultivat-
ed very largely. The Pumelo: Beng. Batavinimbu. The Bengali
name indicates pretty clearly that the first knowledge of the fruit
in our area was derived from the Malay Islands.” Watt, Ee. Dict.,
vol. ii, p. 348: ‘‘ A native of the islands of the Malay Archipelago,
more particularly abundant in the Friendly Isles and Fiji. Intro-
duced into India from Java and into the West at Lndioe by Captain
Shaddock.” Voigt, H.8.C., p. 141: “ Molue Sunda Islands.
Cultivated in India.” Roxb., Pad.,.p. 500: “The Bengali name
i its being an exotic here.” Rumph., Herb. Amb., ii, 96,
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 613
[N.S.]
MELIACER.
32. Swistenta Manacont, Linn. B.P., vol.i, p. 319: “ Native
of W. Indies and Honduras.” F, fs ty Bi « 540. Brandis, For, F1., 70.
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 137. Roxb., H. B., p. 33. Introduced into the
Royal Botanic Garden, Sibpur, in 1795,
33. SWIETENIA MACROPHYLLA, King. B. P., vol. i, p. 319:
‘“* Planted very generally.’’ Ho oker, Tcones Plantarum, 1886, vol.
vi, 2, plate 1150. Here Sir George King says: “‘ The seeds of this
tree were received from the India Office in the year 1872, and were
said to have been collected in Honduras. It seeds freely, whereas
the true Mahogany rarely seeds at all.’’ The earliest fruiting
pi aaa preserved in the Sibpur Herbarium date from February
1886.
SAPINDACER.
34. LircHt CHINENSIS, Sonnerat. B. P., vol. i, p. 346: ‘“ Ne-
phelium Litchi, Camb.’ Wait, “ae Dict. , vol. v, p. 346: ‘ Intro-
duced from South China. F.B. I, i, 687. Voigt, H. S. C., p. 95.
Roxb., peas." Scytalia Litehi. This famous tree is now
common in Bengal. It was originally brought from China. Speci-
mens of this tree have been sent to me from old trees growing on
the Garrow mountains
35. HupPHORIA Loneana, Lamk. B.P., vol. i, p. oy “ Nephel-
ium Longana, Camb.: Planted occasionally.” Watt, Ee. Dict.,
vol. v, p. 348: “It is called Long gan in China, from och country,
according to DeCondolle, it was introduced into the M alay ea
sula some centuries ago.” F', B. 1.,1,688. Voigt, H.8.C
Roxb., F. L, p. 329: “ Scytalia Longan. It is a native of ‘China,
as well as of the mountainous countries which form the Eastern
frontier of Bengal.” Chinese: Long-yen or Lin-Reng = Dragon's
Kye.
ANACARDIACEA.
36, ANAcARDIUM OCCIDENTALE, Linn. B. P., vol. i 354
“ Cultivated and sometimes appearing a s wild, especially i in Owiase
and Chittagong. Native of America.’ Watt, Ec. Dict., vol.i, p.
232: “Introduced from South America, now established in the
coast forests of India, Chittagong, Tenasserim, and the Andaman
Islands, and over South India.” F. B.I., ii, 20. Voigt, H.S. C.
po 8 aa i i
¥,
Rhecds, Hort Mal., 54. Rumphius, Herb. Amb., i, t. 69
An undoubted native ‘of the Antilles. Appears also to grow wild
on sandy places in Brazil.
37. SPoNDIAS DULCIS, Willd. B. P., vol. i, p. 356: Otaheite
apple. Native of Polynesia.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 3: “ Indi-
genous in the Society, Friendly, and Fiji Islands. In India it
does not appear to germinate freely.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 144:
“Cultivated in India.” Roxb., F. L, p. 387: “A native of the
Society Islands and. now common in the Botanic Garden at
Calcutta, where it grows to be a large tree.”
614 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ December, 1908.
LEGUMINOSA.
ther on. They are the following. The localities placed in brackets
after each name are the areas in which the respective species
are most probably really indigenous.
Cicer arietinum, Linn. (Mediterranean Region).
Vicea sativa, Linn, (Most parts of Europe, the Mediterranean
Region, and Western Asia as far as Persia
Lens ee Moench. (Central Europe, t the Mediterranean
Region and Western Asia including Afghanistan. Probably intro-
duced by the early Aryan settlers.)
Lathyrus Aphaca, Linn. (Most parts of Europe, the Mediterra-
nean Region, Western Asia into the Himalayas).
Lathyrus —— Linn. (Western Asia to apenas and the
N. W. Himala
isum des Linn. (Italy).
Pisum sativum, Linn. (Western Asia).
Cajanus indicus, Spreng. (Tropical Africa).
The Re asics, 9 species, on the othe hand, have been intro-
duced into piney tan into India in general, in later times, and their
native country is, in most cases, either known with certainty or at
least traceable wich a i dcmisideranle amount of probability.
38. CROTALARIA SALTIANA, Andr. B. Pi -vol. i, 373 :
“Throughout Bengal, including the Sundribuns, ‘and io ‘Chitta.
gong. Probably introduced during the last centur ry.” E:
ii, 84: C. striate in part. See also under the followi wing.
. Croratarta Browne, Bert. B. P., vol. i, p. 373: “Cul-
tivated and also in some places naturalised.” Kr. B. L, ii, 84:
C. striata, in part. Voigt enumerates, on page 207, a “Cc, ‘striata,
D.C., Bengal, ¢Gathniystee) * anda “O. Brownei, Bert. W. Indies.”
40, OTALARIA INCANA, Linn. B. P., v ol. i , p. 873: “ Culti-
vated, also at times an escape” F. B. L, ii, 838: “ Perhaps natural-
ised only. Malay islands. om Africa and America.” Voigt,
H.S.C., p. 207. “ W. Indie
41, Prerocareus daiton Willd. B.P., vol. i, 412 :
“ Native of the Moluccas. Planted chet ily in C. Bengal
Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 355. Padouk. F. B. L., ii, 338 partly:
38 :
Roxb., rt, oe f" oa native of China, the Moluccas, and
Eastern Becher of Asia. From the former it has been brought to
Calcu and now, April 1808, a young tree is in flower in Sir
John Rerds S garden
42.
Prniuokupas DALBERGIOIDES, Roxb. B. P., vol. i, p. 412 :
‘Planted not infrequently in C. Bengal, Andaman Red Wood.”
F. B.L., ii, 238: Plerocarpis tndica in part. Roxb., F.I., p. 537:
ee ‘nice of the Andaman Islands, from thence, in 1794, young
trees were sent to the Botanical Garden by Colonel Albtundor Kyd.
VoL Vee Moet, | htecent Plant Immigrants. : 615
[N.S.]
These are opts 1809, from nis to eighty feet high, blossoming
during the rains in st and July chiefly ; and ripening their
seeds eight nionths afte
ACEIS tYiOGEL. Linn, B.P., vol. i, p. 415: * Occa-
sionally calkientad. Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. i, p- 362 : “An annual
f South America. Cultivated in certain parts of Bengal.
F.B. 1. ii, 161. Voigt, H. S. C., p. 243: “-Hot parts of Amer-
ica.” Roxb., = I, p. 552: “ Found in all the warmer tes
Rumphius, Herb. Amb., v. t. 156, fig. ii.
44, PHASEOLUS LUNATUS, Linn. B. P.,: VOL. 3,: p. B86 20" CU.
Bengal ; falescated. ” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 186: “ Ac-
cording to DeCandolle it is a native of bmn’ and, is_ believed
to have come to India originally from the Mauri F. BL, Hi,
200. Roxb., F. I., p. 554: “I doubt its being a sistas of India. “4
AD. PHASEOLUS VULGARIS, Linn, pa 2g th vol. i, p. 386: “ Culti-
vated.” Watt., Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 195. According to De
Candolle’s researches this species is probably of South American
rs D4:
origin. F. B. Li ii, 200. Roxb., F.1., p.554: ‘‘ Where indigen-
ous uncertain.”
46. PHASEOLUS MULTIFLORUS, Be > Be BL, vos, poser:
“Cultivated. The Scarlet Runn Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi,
1,p.187: ‘“ Itis a native of Mexico.” F. B. Li
47, INDIGOFERA SUMATRANA, Gaertn. B. P., vol. 3 p- 432:
“ Cultivated, chiefly in Tirhut ; occasionally spontaneous in Tama-
risk jungles and on river banks. . Indigo.” F.B.L, ii, 99,
L. tinctoria, partly. Roxb., F. I., p. 585: ‘ Native place uncer-
tain, for though now common in a wild state over most parts of
India, yet is in general not remote from places where it is or has
been cultivated.” Indigofera sumatrana is most probably a species
Pp
Baker in Journal of Botany, 1902, vol. 40.
Ces op ppoeeaan ARTICULATA, Gouan. B. P., vol. i, p
groun nd. After an inquiry of nearly two years I have not been
able to discover that the natives of any part of India make use
of it.” Indigofera articulata is a native of se sae (and Arabia).
49. Bavnria Monannra, Kurz. B.P., vol. i, P. ae ‘* Occa-
sionally planted. Native of Madagascar. re Y 3. L, 285. Kurz
in Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, xlii, 2, 73. Not pect Sl by Voigt
and Roxburgh.
50. ParkINSONIA aAcuULEATA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 446:
‘Planted, but also as if wild in all the provinces.” Fo Any 1,
20+: Universally cultivated and often naturalised. A native of
Tropical America.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 246: “S. America.
Domesticated in India.” Roxb,, Hort. Beng., p- 31.
51. PomnclaNaA REGIA, Bojer. B. P., i, p. 446: “This was
introduced to India from Mauritius ; ; the general supposition that
616 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| December, 1908.
it is a native of Madagascar does not sae to be correct ; whence
it came to Mauritius is not exactly know K; L., a1, 200
bik H.S. C., p. 245. Not mentioned in Roxb, FL
2.. COLVILLEA RACEMOSA, Bojer. B. P., i, p. "447. “ Planted
bert introduced from Mauritius.” Voigt, S.C
p. 245.
53. Nepronta PLENA, Benth. B. P., i, p. 454: “ Introduced.
Native of America.” Roxb., F.1., p. 420: ‘‘ Mimosa Adenanthera.
Native place uncertain.” Voigt, H.S. C., 54: ‘* Desmanthus
ee obit ideas Jamaica. St. Domingo. Guadeloupe.” Benth,
in’ F. 7. B. , 286: “ Neptunia plena, a native of Tropical
America.”
54. Desmanraus Mapai Weld: By P,. i,..p. 495+; C0.
Bengal, naturalised, but rare.” F. B. L, ii, 290: Only intro-
duced. Wild throaghont Teppice! America.” Voigt, H.S. C.,
p. 259: : “ W. Indie Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 41.
DO. iaonsaas GLAUCA, Benth. B.P., i, p. 455: Chota Nag-
a C. Bengal ; naturalised. Native of America.” F. B. 4 i,
: “Spread throughout India, but probably indigenous only in
esi nae Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 261: “ Acacia frondosa,
Willd., Patna (Buch.).”
. ALBIZZIA RICHARDIANA, King et Prain. B. P., vol. i
p. 460: ‘“‘ Planted in C. Bengal. Native of Madagascar.”
57. PirgEecotoptum puLce, Benth. B. P., vol. i, p. 462:
* Planted everywhere, but often also self-sown. Native of Trop-
ical America.” F, B. I., ii, 302: “ Cultivated throughout India,
but not indigenous.” Voigt, 8.0. 257: “In nga dulcis,
Willd.” Rox , Coromandel Plants N. 99 and Hort. Beng., 40:
“Mimosa dulcis.” F. boc hh e42k: A Hative of the Philippine
Islands.” Watt, Ec. Dict, vi, 1, p. 281: “A large tree, intro-
duced from Mexico.”’
Enterotosium Saman, Prazn. B. P., i, p. 463: “ Planted.
Tropical America.” Somtimes called the Rain Tree. Waitt,
ce. Dict., vi,-1, 83: “Native of America, introduced into the
neighbourhood of Calcutta, the plantations of Kadapah and
Kadur, etc., as an ornamental tree of rapid growth.”
RosacEz.
59. Rosa catuica, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 467: ‘“ In gardens,
occasionally.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 566. Not enumerated
y Voigt and Roxburgh? A native of Western, Central and
South Enrope and Asia Minor
60. Rosa DAMASCENA, Mill. B. P., vol. i, p. 466 : “In gardens,
ap be ; cultivated for Attar.” Watt, Be. Dict.,. vol. .vi, 1,
1: “ Its native country is absolutely unknown. It is not till
discovered ‘ie Nur-i-Jehan il A.D. 1612.” The most prob-
able hypothesis is that Hosa damascena is a secondary species
derived from Rosa gallica as a consequence of cultivation.
Vol. IV. No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. O17
[W.8.]
61. Rosa CENTIFOLIA, resi B.P., vol. i, p. 467 : “In gardens.
The Cabbage Rose.’ Wat » Hic. Dict., vol. vi, i, p. 560: “A
native of the Caucasus and <. im: OF. 5a), 3
, Rosa inpica, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 467: “In gardens
frequent.””’ Watt, Ee. Dict, , vol. vi, i, p. 567 : *“A native of China,
. P:
China.” Rosa indica has played a part as a centre of develop-
ment of secondary species in Kastern Asia similar to the part
played by Rosa gallica in Europe and Western Asia.
63.
A ALBA, Linn. B. P.. vol. i, p. 467: “In gardens.”
Watt, He. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 559. Boissier states it to bea
native of Iberia in the Caucasus and of ontus. OXD,,; Fads
407: “Rosa glandulifera. Where this last is See ane
Be don’t know ; probably in China, as I know it has been brought
from thence to the Botanic Garden at Calcutta.” It has reached
Upper India probably over Persia and Afghanistan.
64. Rosa rupieinosa, Linn, Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed.,
p: 470: “ Sweetbriar. Common in all parts of India.” Voigt, H. S.
p.194: ‘ England.” Its native country extends from
the (ee Islands and England to the Caucasus, Persia and
Arabia petraea
65. Rosa sintca, Act. F. B. L, ii, 364. Firminger,
Gardening, 471: “ Rosa ternata. A common plant about
Calcutta. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 195: ‘* Rosa ternata Pais.” Roxb.,
408: “Rosa triphylla, R. From China this very
extensive rambler was brought to the Botanic garden at
Calcutta, previous to 1794, and is known to the Chinese
gardeners in the garden by the name Tsha-te-bay-fa.”’
66. Rosa MOLTIFLORA, Thunb. Firminger, eae <
471. F, B. he 364: “Japan, China.” Voigt, H.S.
194, Not pereacel by Roxburgh.
67. Eriopotrya gaponica, Lindley. B. P., - i, p. 468:
“ Cultivated. The Loquat.” Watt, Ke. Dict., oi iii, p. 257:
“Introduced from Japan. Extensively ciltivated for its fruit.”
og) Dy) dae. - V Opt, , » p. 198. Ox x dae Pe BOG:
Mespilus j japonica. From China’ it was introduced into Bengal,
ere it is much cultivat
68. FRAGARIA VESCA, Dias. B. P., vol. i i, p. 465 : “ Cultivated
in the cold season in the western provinces.” Indigenous in
Kurope and temperate Asia including the Himalaya. Voigt,
H. 8. C., p. 196. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 39.
CoMBRETACES.
69. QUISQUALIS INDICA, — B. P., vol..i, p. 484: “In
gardens everywhere.” Watt. c. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 388: “ In-
digenous to the Malay scooter F. BL: “Wild prob-
ably in . the Transgangetic Peninsula. ild in Malaya.”
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 39: “Moluccas, Moulmein, Singapur,
618 — Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
Malacea, Pegu.” Roxb., F. L, p. 379: “ A native of Amboyna,”
Rumph., Herb. Amb., v, t. 38. . Brandis considers it to be indi-
genous in the Eastern Peninsula, the Philippines, and in Western
Tropical Africa,
MYRTACER.
70. Metatevca Levcopenpron, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 486:
“C. Bengal, in parks and gardens.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v,
p. 204. F. B. 1, ii, 465. Voigt. H. S. C., p. 45. Roxb., F. I
1. Psiprum Gurava, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 487: “ Natural-
ised and planted in all provinces. The Guava.” F. B. L., ii, 468 :
“Indigenous in Mexico and possibly in other parts of Tropical
America. In India it often grows wild, but there are no grounds
for supposing that the Guava is indigenous in India (Brandis).
Ro. surmises that the uava was introduced into
India by the Portuguese. Roxb, F. L, p. 396: “ Psidium
pyriferum, Linn., and Psidium pomiferum, Linn.”’ In discuss-
ing the original home of the Guava tree it must be remembered
that everyone of the more than hundred species of Psidium is
indigenous within the area extending from Paraguay to Mexico
and the Antilles.
2. Piwenta OFFICINALIS, Berg. B. P., vol. i, p. 487: * Occa-
sionally planted in native gardens, especially in the Eastern
Provinces.” F.B.I., ii, 462: « Allspice, a West Indian tree, is
much cultivated for the sake of its aromatic leaves and berries.’’
Voigt, H. S. C., p. 47: “Jamaica.” Roxb., Hort, Beng., p. 37.
73. Myrtus communis, Ininn. . P., vol. i, p. 488:
hedges: Behar, 'irhut. Myrtle.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ve
316: “ Indigenous in the area extending from the Mediterran-
ean region to Afghanistan and Beluchistan,” Voigt, H. S. C., p.
; Roxb, F. I., p- 402: ‘Common in gardens.’
4, Evuoenra MALACCENSIs, Linn. B. P., vol.i, p. 490 : “ Plant-
ed in E. and C. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iti, p. 288:
B. L, ii, 471. Voigt, H. S. C.,
p- “Moluccas. Cultivated.” Roxb., F. L, p. 397: “In Bengal it
blossoms and bears fruit at different periods of the year.’ Rum-
phius, Herb. Amb., i, t. 37. Rheede, Hort. Mal., i, t. 18.
TURNERACER.
(5: Turners utmrrouta, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 511: “In most
of the provinces ; an escape from the Gardens.” Firminger,
Se ae
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 619
(N.S.]
Gardening, p. 407: “ Met elie tite out of old walls about
Calcutta.” Voigt, H.S.C., p.85: “Jamaica. Domesticated about
Serampore.” ‘Turnera wlmsfolia is indigenous in nd
ing from Argentina to Mexico and the Antilles. Naturalised in
the Seychelles and in Indo-Malaya.
. TURNeRA TRIONIFLORA, Sims. Firminger, Gardening,
p. 406: ‘ Native of Brazil.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 85: “ Brazil,
Trinidad, Mexico. Domesticated about Serampore.’ ” Not known
whether it occurs as an escape at the present day.
. Puntca Granatum, Lin. Watt, Ec . Dict., vi, I, p. 369:
‘ Cultivated, or spontaneous throughout India.” Voigt, HS. G,,
p. 50. Ro xb., F. L., p. 402. Wild in Persia, oe and
Kurdistan. Has been cultivated in India from very old times
»
PASSIFLORACEA.
78. Passtrrora superosa, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 512: “C, and
KE, Bengal; Sundribuns; Chittagong. A native of America, but
quite naturalised.” F. B. I. 5, 599. Voi igt, H. 8. C., p. 80. Roxb.,
Hort. Beng., 9
19. PASSIFLORA FaTIDA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. fer “A native
of America, but fairly ee * oF B. +f, , 999. Voigt,
.. 3: C., p. 80: . Indie
80. PassIFLORA ssienopetite, Mast. B. P., 1, p:. O13: I.
ia naturalised. A garden escape.” Not pa haee? to by
Voigt.
a} PASSIFLORA QUADRANGULARIS, Linn. B. P., i, p. 513: “N.
Bengal, naturalised. A garden escape. ” Voigt, H. 5. od ae
** Jamaica
82. Carica Papaya, Linn. B, P., i, p. 514: “ hd oa a
tivated and often subspontaneous. Native of Ameri bee
ii, 599. Roxb. F.I., p. 736. Watt, Ee. Dict., val li, p. 159,
states that in 1626 seeds were sent from India to Naples.
CactTacEes&.
83. Opuntia Ditiest, Haw. B. P., vol.i, p. 531. Wat
Dict., vol. 490 : « Indigenous in ‘America, but coated
FY
all over India, from Bengal and Madras to the Panjab. It is most
probable that it was introduced by the Portuguese. When the
cochineal insect was brought to India in 1795, this species of
Opuntia was then so prevalent i in India as to lead the write ep “
that date to speak of it as an indigenous species.” F. B
657: ‘*An American plant.” Voigt, H.S.C.,p.62: “ ee
America. Domesticated all over India.” Roxb., F. 1, p. 395:
‘Cactus indicus.”
ARALIACER.
84. Potyscias Fruticosa, (Linn.). B. P., vol. i, p. 543:
“‘Panax fruticosum, Linn. Cultivated.” Wang ty FSS :
“ Throughout the warmer parts of India, cultivated. Distr. Malaya
620 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
and regis cultivated ; wild state unknown.” Voigt, H.S. C.,
. 24: ‘* Moluccas, Java,” Roxb., 266: “This elegant
shrub was introduced into the Botanic Garden near Calcutta from
the Moluccas in 1798.” Rumphius, Herb. Amb, iv, t. 33. Evi-
dently indigenous in Ternate, Amboina, Java, New Guinea.
RUBIACER.
85. Hamewia parens, Jacq. B. P., vol. i, p. 563: “ A favour-
ite shrub in gardens; often also subspontaneous near villages in
. Bengal.” Firminger, Gardening, p. 586: “No plant is more
easily propaeeres either by cuttings or by seed.” Voigt, H. 8. C.,
Woo 5 erica. Flowered 1840.” Hamelia patens, a
species rich in varieties, is indigenous in the area extending from
Paraguay to the Antilles and Mexico. Now establishing itself in
grey shrubberies about Calcutta.
GARDENIA FLORIDA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 565: “In gar-
dens.” " Watt, Ke. Dict., vol. iii, p. 480 : ik, haaldcnns shrub,
which, though Yes of China, is now extensively cultivated in
India.” Voigt, H. 8. C. ioe 377: “China. Cultivated in Japan,
the Moluccas, india.” F. B. L., iii, 115. Roxb, F.-L-p, 286 ::
“A shrub found in gardens about Calcutta and originally from
China.” Rumphius, Herb. Amb., vii, 26, t, 14,f.2. Gardenia
e i, 145: “Cultivated in various parts
of India, but a native of the Moluccas and China according to
Rox regards it as indigenous in Rangoon and Upper
Tenasserim.” Voigt, , p. 389: “ China, Manilla, Moluc-
8, 1 ina.” : p. 127: “ This beautiful plant
In the Botanic Garden there is a more ramous variety of this
egg a ed introduced from China,” oe Herb. Amb.,
iv, 107,t 47: “ Flamma sylvarum peregrina.
CA Caeants eputis, Vahl. B. P., vk i,p.575: “ Culti-
vated occasionally, Native of Hidaveuae” FL. S. i-fan, U6.
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 386: ‘ Madagascar, from whence it has been
introduced into the Mauritius, China, etc. Has been introduced
i. Honorable Company’s Garden,” Not enumerated by Rox-
urgh.
Composit.
_ 89. Evprarorium Avapana, Vent. B. P., vol i, p. 592: “ Cul-
tivated in C, and E. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iii, p. 293:
“A small aromatic shrub naturalised in many parts of India.”
EB. ng fap Vou oe Fe . 407 :
ed cman te: hock. F. 1; but in Roxb., Hort. Beng, p. 61.
A on Mic of Precio bir! Eom ce Ma cultivated in the West
Vol. IV, Noe.d45) Recent Plant. Immigrants. 621
[N.S.]
- Evprarorium oporatom, Linn. B. P., vol. i, iP. 592: “ Cul-
tivated sparingly in C. and E. Bengal. * FB. I., ii, 244. - Voigt,
FoPeG, p. 4072.8 i It was not grown ‘then i in Seram-
_—. _ Roxbur urgh does not age it.
1, Mikanta scanpENns, Willd. B. P., pa i, p. 992: “C,
Reed locally quite naturalised.” . F. B. i, i, 244: “* Native
from Hastern Assam to the Malay Archipelago: ‘and the Philip-
pines.” Not known to Voigt as occurring in Bengal and not grown
in the enim garden in his time.
9 VERIA REPANDA, Lagasc. B. P., vol. i, p. 606: ‘“ W.
Behar, ais 28 introduced weed ; slowly ’ spreading eastwards
fro athe D Deiat where it is now common.” Not mentioned in the
F. B. L., nor by previous writers. A native of Tropical America.
3. TaGeTes paTous, Linn. B.P., vol. i, p.607: “ Cultivat-
ed, but often also an_ escape.” att, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 3:
“ African and French Marigolds are quite naturalised in India.”
Firminger, Gardening, p. 319: “ The plants where once grown,
continually reproduce themselves by self-sown seeds.” Voigt,
H. 8. C., p. 416: “French Marigold. Mexico.” Roxb.,. F. L,
. 604,
' 94. Taceres erEcTUS, Linn. Perhaps a variety of the former.
Hoffmann, in Engler’ s Pflanzenfamilien, keeps themseparate. Voigt,
eo rican Marigold. Mexico. Domesticated in
India.” Roxb., a. 1, pf. We: © If originally from Mexico, like
Tobacco, they (T. nabittns and T. erectus) have now become deni-
zens of the Hast and considered as indigenous, particularly in
Persia and China.” Waitt, Ec. Dict.. vol. vi, 3, p, 403: “ Rojia, the
name current in Western Tndia, perhaps denotes the introduction
of the plant by the Portuguese with whom it appears to represent
the Rosa de ouro or go den rose, which the Pope usually blesses
at mass ona Sunday in Lent (Dymock).” Is it mentioned in
Sanskrit literature? It is quite Saree f that it oo reached
different parts of India by different : shapie
95. XantTHium spinosum, Linn. B. o. “vol. i pe 0082. 0.
Bengal ; occasional in waste rey " A native of Sonthera Europe,
recently in troduced.” Not mentioned in F. B, I., nor by Voigt.
‘ GASCEA MOLLIs, Cav. B. or vol, i, p. 608 : “ C. Bengal.
An i introda weed of cultivated places.” F. B. I, iii, 302: “ A
weed in cultivated places in various parts of India. Indigenous i in
Central America, introduced in in various warm countries.” Voigt,
H. 8. C., p. 406: “ Hills of Subs, and at St. Fe, in Mexico.” Not
menaa: by previous writers
9 NNIA ELEGANS, Jacq. Firminger, Gardening, p. 317:
‘‘In a spot where once grown, Zinnia plants are sure to come up
self-sown ay ceaegen season.’ Indigenous in America. Voigt,
H. 8. C., p. 413: 0.”
98. ee, PAUCIRLOR Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 609: “In gar-
dens in every province, but occasionally springing up subspon-
taneously.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 413: “Peru.” This species has a
wide distribution in the warmer parts of Western is and
has established itself in the Cape Verde Islands.
622 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | December, 1908.
99. Cosmos suLFuREUS, Cav. B. P., vol. i, p. 616: “ Chota
Nagpur; C. Bengal. A weed in waste places ; native of America.”
Voigt, H. S.C., p. 416: ‘ Mexico.” Cosmos caudatus, H. B. K.,
which has spread throughout the warmer parts of America and
has become practically endemic in some parts of the Old World,
shonld be looked for in India.
100. TirHonia TAGETIFLORA, Desf. B. P., vol. i, p.612: “In
most of the Laconia cultivated.” Not enumerated by Voigt,
nor mentioned in Firminger, Gardening, 3rd edition. ni plant
is sometimes cultivated in Europe. It is a native of Mex
HELIANTHUS anNuUs, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 613; ein
gardens in all the provinces ; cultivated only.” Watt, Ec. Dict.,
vol. iv, p. 210: ‘‘ Said to be a native of Mexico and Pern, and to
have been introduced into Europe about the end of the sixteenth
century. The Aftabi, or sunflower, is mentioned in the Ain-i-
Akbari as a flower cultivated for ornamental purposes during the
reign of Akbar. In many hill-stations it is rapidly becoming
naturalised.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 415. Roxb. F. L, p. 607 :
“ Although on from Peru, it may now be inserted here as
an Indian plant.
102. HEtianruvs ees Torr. et Gray. B. P., vol. i,
- 613: “In gardens in all the provinces ; outevated and also
feo springing up cvatedonate in cultivated ground and waste
places.” Not enumerated by Voigt.
103. Hettanruus tusErosus, Linn. B.P., vol.i, p. 613: “In
ens generally. The Girasole or Jerusalem *artichoke.” Watt,
Ke. Dict., vol. iv, p. 211: ‘The Jerusalem Artichoke was first
introduced in fo: Rotte about 300 years ago and rapidly spread
over Enrope.” Champlain, in 1603, found the root employed by
the natives of North America as a Nie ag “ae Voigt, H.S. C.,
p. 415: ‘Commonly cultivated in gardens.”
104. Gutzotra apysstnica, Cass. 3 P., wok i,p. 614: “ Cul-
tivated.” Watt, Ec. Dict.: ‘ Native of. edi cal Africa, but
extensively cultivated as an oil-seed in various paris of India.”
F. B.L, ii, 308. Voigt, H. S. C., p. 414: ‘* Lower Bengal.”
Roxb., F. L., p. 606: “ Verbesina sativa. In 1800, the seeds were
received into the Botanic Garden from H. Colebrooke, Esq., the
Resident at the court of the Berar Raja, and from Mr. Heyne at
105. “SYNEDRELLA NODIFLORA, Gaertner. B. P., i, p. 615
wa ; in cultivated ground.” ¥. By 1, iii, ie 6 “Tropical
America.” Not mentioned by Voigt and Roxburgh. Found in
the whole of Tropical ise erica.
106. Gauinsoca parvirtora, Cav. B. P., vol. i, p. 618: “Ap-
pearing eae Ste as a cold weather weed, ‘but not Pam
Very common in the tea ae of the Darjiling District. F. B
L, ii, 311: “Introduced from America.” Not mentioned by
Voigt. A native of Mexico, now in most of the temperate and
warmer parts of the world.
. 107. Trrpax procumpens, Linn. B.P., vol.i,p. 618: F. B. I.,
ii, SUL: “Introduced from §. America.” Wall, Cat. “3197.
Se Se eR ee a
‘ee
Vol. IV, No. 11.} Recent Plant Immigrants. 623
[N.S.]
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 417: ‘ Mexico, Vera Cruz. St. Martha. Cuba.
Entirely naturalised in the Mauritius, in Tropical India, etc.
In Serampore and its neighbourhood it is one of the worst
weeds.” Not mentioned by Roxburgh, which, considering that
it is now exceedingly common in Sibpur, is very remarkable.
Mr. Burkill has kindly given me the following wddiiitand inform-
ation. He states that he believes that this plant has but
recently arrived in Northern Bengal; thus in 1906 Tridax
procumbens was only sparingly found ais. the railway lines
near Jalpaiguri; in 1908 there was abundance of it by tie bridge
over the Murti River on the newer branch of the Bengal Duars
Railway, but it appears to be still generally absent from the
Duars and evidently a relatively new arrival even at Jalpaiguri.
CHRYSANTHEMUM CORONARIUM, Linn. B. P., vol. i 1, Pp. 619:
““N. Bengal. An annual herb; a cold weather field ae: Waitt,
Ke. Dict., vol..ii, p. 272: “A native of the Mediterranean region.”
EOE; -J.; nt, SLA Ves, H.S8.C., p. 419. Roxb. F. 1., p. 604:
“Pyrethrum indicum. A native of Bengal.” The plant,
although indigenous in the region extending from the Azorian
Islands to Syria and Egypt, ~ become naturalised in various
parts of the Old and New Wor
109. CHRYSANTHEMUM INDICUM, Iinn. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ii,
p. 272: “Commonly cultivated in Indian gardens, and is in fact
only known in the garden state. It would appear that this and
the preceding plant are not distinguished from each other by the
pepihi of India.” _, Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 418. “China. Japar.
Common in garden s.” Roxb., F. L., p. 604: ‘Common in gardens
all ovat India.” Rheede, Hort. “Mal, x, t. 44. Rumphius, Herb.
Amb.,, v, t. 91.
CAMPANULACER.
110. Lose. rapicans, Thunb. B.P., vol. i, p. 634: “ Chota
Nagpur; naturalised near gaat Voi oigt, ie U.,; Pe SCF :
“Pratia radicans, Don.” Roxb., F. IL, p.170: “ Accidentally
introduced from China into the ae Garten at Calcutta.”
SaPorace#.
111. Acuras Sapora, Linn. B. P., vol.i, p. 648: “ init
Native of America. The Sapota.” Watt, Ec. Dict., i, p. 80:
** Introduced from America, and now cultivated Sicskafhonit India.”
F. B. L., iii, 534. Voigt., H.S. C., p. 339: “ W. Indies. Cultivated
Sapot
and is now cultivated in all tropical countries for the sake of its
.
624 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | December, 1908.
EBENACEA,
112. Drospyros Kaki, Linn. f. B. P., vol.i, p. 653: ‘ Planted
only in our area. Culti vated’ for its edible fruit.” Watt, Ec.
Dict., vol. iii, p. 145: ‘“ Native of the Khasia Hills, Upper
Firminger, Gardening, p. 256: “‘ Date-plum.
Thrives well, and bears abundantly in the neighbourhood of
Calcutta.” yes H.S. C., p. 345. Roxb., F. L., p. 412: “This
tree is now pretty common about Caleutta. Roxburgh consi-
found it wild in various localities in the Khasia Hills: F. B. I,,
iii, 556. It is very probable that Diospyros Kaki reached Bengal
roper from China; the tree seems to have been cultivated for a
long time in Japan, China and Tonkin.
113. Diospyros paiippensis, Desr. B. P., vol. i, p. 6
“D. discolor, Cultivated in C. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iii,
p. 188: “Native of the Philippine Islands.” Not mentioned in
Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed. Diospyros philippensis is culti-
vated in — parts of S. E. Asia, in Mauritius, the Seychelles,
and in Brazi
APOCYNACER.
114. Kaaeruns a caTHaRtica, Linn. B.P., vol. ii, p. 667:
. pho in garden occasionally naturalised in C. and E.
Watt, Ec. Dict, vol. i, p. 168: “ Run wild i in the tidal
: a, 4
28: “This shrub was introduced from Guiana into India in
ioe, and is now very common in gardens.” Roxb., Hort. Beng.,
e original home of this species extends from Brazil to
Geieal America and the West Indies.
5. THEvetiA NERUFOLIA, Juss. B. P., vol. ii, p. 669: “In
rdens in all the provinces.” Voigt., H.8.C., p. 531: “ New
Granada, etc. Domesticated about Serampore.” ‘Tt is indigenous
in North, Central, and South America from Mexico and the
Antilles to Brazil. Roxburgh does not mention the plant.
116. Puiu 1
UMIERA ACUTIFOLIA, Pozret. .B. P., vol. ii, p- end
‘* Planted everywhere in gardens and near temples.” Watt, Ec.
om vol. 1, 297: “ Dr. Hove in 1787 found the ‘tree
wing siesta on Malabar Hill.” Voigt., H.S.C., p. 528:
se E Cultivated in China, India, the Molnceas, etc., where it is
thoroughly domesticated. It is, however, no doubt, with the
other Plumieras a native of §. America or the W. Indies.” F. B.
L., iii, p. 641. Roxb., F. 1, p. 248: “This very elegant, small
tree does not appear to be a native of this part of India, I have
only found it in gardens; but there it is very common, which
shows it to be of considerable ei: ” This species is almost
c y a native of Mexico
117. Ravwo.rra CANESCENS, Linn. B. P., vol. p.
671:
a ney cultivated and at times naturalised. ects of West-
Indies.” Noigt, H. S. C., p. 532: “ Jamaica,” Indigenous in the
Antilles and on the neighbouring South American Main.
a a eT
SEE ESE
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrauats. 625
[N.S.]
118. Locuyera rosea (Linn.). B. P., vol. ii, p. 672 : “ Vinea
rosea. Planted everywhere in gardens and near temples, also
often subspontaneous. Native of West Indies,” Its present dis-
tribution comprises the whole of the Tropics where it is frequently
naturalised, but it seems to be really indigenous in the Antilles
only, Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 4, p. 244 “ Occasionally domes-
ticated in waste places near villages.” ie supposes it to be a
native of Cochin China. Roxb., F. L, p. 242: “ Both the red
and white varieties are common. in at over India. I have
never found it in its native state.
119. Vauaris percutana, Burm. B. P., vol. ii, p. 675:
“ Occasionally cultivated.” F, BL in; 651: “JT doubt the
species being amie Indian.” It is a native of the Malay Archi-
pelago. Voigt, H. 8.C., p. 524. Roxb., F. I., p. 247: “ A native
of Bengal, but scarce.” Rumph., Herb. Amb; 5, t. 29.
120. Rovpetzia GRrata, Wall. B. P., vol. ii, p.677: “ Fre-
quently planted.” Strophanthus gratus, Baillon. A native of
West Africa from the Gaboon to Senegambia. Firminger, Garden-
ing, 3rd ed., p. 498: ‘In the cold season large plants will occa-
sionally bear aseed-pod or two.” Not mentioned in Voigt, a 8
nor in F, B. L., nor in F. I.
ASCLEPIADACER.
121. Cryprostecia GRanbDirLora, R. Br. B. P., vol. 11, p. 684:
eee spies in most of the _ Provinces. Native of Africa or of
Mada ; ag XV ** Supposed to be a native of Af-
rica or Me sttiresins: from $hich latter country another species is
described, but this is only known from Mauritius garden speci-
mens.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 544 Roxb., F. L, p. 245. Roxburgh
thought this species to be a native of the Peninsula of India. The
other species referred to is C. oe j-, which has
lately been found to grow wild in Madagasca
i ASCLEPIAS Gee. Linn. B. P., ‘vol, i ii, p. 689 : “ Na-
tive of America.” F.B.1.,iv,p.18: ‘A weed introduced from
the West Indies throughout the ia ae Etc HS. C.; p-539 :
“ Curacao, Esseqnibo, Cumana, Trini ., Hort. Beng., 20.
123. STEPHANOTIS FLORIBUNDA, Thouars, B. P., vol. ii, p. 695 :
“‘ Native of Ma {ot mentioned in F. 4 nor in
Voigt’s H. 8. C., nor by Roxburgh. Firminger, Gardening, 3rd
ed., p. 504,
POLEMONIACES,
124. Puiox Drummonpi, Hook. B. P., vol. ii, p. 710: “Oc-
casionally subspontaneous on rubbish heaps i in C. Bengal, but only
the Lara ie form. Native of N. America.” Not mentioned
by
BoraGINacea.
125. Hectorrorium curRAssavicum, Linn. Voig
t,) HiacBe-C.,
-p.444: ‘“S. America, ete. Domesticated about Serampore. * Col.
626 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
Prain does not include the plant in his treatise ; it has probably
disappeared, but it should be searched for,
126. EvonvuLus nummutartius, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 726: “ A
native of the West Indies, now completely naturalised ‘and rapidly
spreading.” Mentioned neither in F. .. nor in Voigt, nor in
Roxburgh, F. 1. It must Shawn be of comparatively recent intro-
duction. I have observed it within the precincts of the Engineer-
ing College, Sibpur, and in the Botanic Gardens for about twenty
ears. It is common on grass plots about Calcutta and prefers
tennis grounds, It is found hanging down the side of tiled drains
from the edges, and the frequent mowing or cutting of the grass
of sy plots seems to favour its growth and spread, as the cutting
tool does not touch it. Although its delicate roots penetrate but
of intense heat and dryness as India experienced in the earlier
parts of the present year, always looking cheerfully fresh and
the following night. It will be exceedingly interesting to watch
its gradual spread in this country. Mr. Burkill has kindly sup-
plied me with the following additional information. Hvolvulus
nummularius to advancing in two directions—in the direction of
first pbb we find it to be common near athwki along the
Grand Trunk Road under planted trees, Similarly it is found in
Arrah in a planted avenue under Pipal trees; at Tarkaulia
pean in the District of Champaran and at Keota Factory, Dal-
sing Serai, in the District of Darbhanga, it has settled down
ois planted Mango trees. East of the Hughli we notice it
wing in great abundance in the Park at Barrackpur ; at Chia-
Sicee in the Nadia District it has taken root under toni Mango
trees, whilst half-way between Pachuria and Goalando in the
District of Faridpur Mr. Burkill found a single patch of the Evol-
vulus, about a yard across, growing on the railway embankment
far away from trees. Col. Prain once received it from a corres-
pondent at Gauhati, Assam, butit was not tt whether the
specimen had been gathered at Gauhati or elsew
127. JacQuEMONTIA CHRULEA, Peo B. Pp. vol. ii, p. 728:
= at gardens, genera agen FP. ni, ivyj20: ™ Cultivated often in
India.” Voigt, H.8. C., p. 364, enumerates it as desirable: “ Gui-
nea.” Not in Firminger’ 8 Gardening, 5th ed. |
Ipom@a tricotor, Cav. B. P., vol. ii, p. 736: “ In gar-
dens, Native of America. This species, though ‘of recent introduc-
tion, is now one of the most favourite of annual trellis climbers.”
Not mentioned 1 by Voigt. A native of Mexico.
129. Ipom@a Learn, Pazt. B. P., vol. ii, p. 734: “ A favour-
ite garden ae semi-naturalised i in Chittagong.” Not in Voigt’ s
H.8.C. A native of Ar
180, eee Nin (Ein). ‘B. P., vol. ii, p. 734: “ In gar-
_ dens in all the provinces ; a saat ot Sia ia thew estern parts.”
FB as iv, 199: -“T. hederacea. Probably an American plant,
a a | ll ll
Seba saree tren eerste ere
VOL LV, Noo 21.) Recent Elant Immigrants, 627
[N.S.]
naturalised in the Old World.” Roxb., F.1, p.168: “TI. cceru-
ea, Konig.” A native of Tropical America
131. Ipomma purpurea, Lamk. B. P., vol. i, p. 735: “ This,
though often found growing as if wild in the See os ds me
to be met with in gardens in the plains.” F. B. I 00: ‘ Tro
ical America; extensively cultivated in all warm ee
Voigt, H. S. c. p- 354: “ Pharbitis purpurea. S. America.”
Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 14. A native of Brazil and other beac of
Tropical South America.
132. Ipomm@a Baratas, Lamk. B. P., vol. ii, p: 735: “ Culti-
vided occasionally, especially in the western provinces.” Watt
Ke. Dict., vol. iv, p. 478: ‘‘ Originally a native of Tropical South
América.” F. B. I., iv, 202. Roxb., F. I., p. 162. Rheede, Hort.
Mal., vii, 35. Ru umphius, Herb. Amb., v, t. 130. Possibly native
of Central America (Honduras).
133. Quamocuit coccinea, Mench. B. P., vol. ii, p. 737 :
“Quamoclit phoenicea, Choisy. In all provinces, cultivated and
naturalised.” F, B.I.,iv, 199: ‘‘ Ipomoea coccinea. Cultivated and
quasi-wild throughout India, erroneously supposed by Roxburgh
to be a native of Coromandel. Introduced from Tropical America.”
Roxb., F. L., p. 169: “TIpomcea pheenicea, R. This plant has
also been reared from seeds received from the Island of Trinidad.”
Roxb., Hort. Beng., 14. Not referred to by Rheede. Whilst there
can be hardly any doubt about Quamoclit coccinea being a native
of Tropical America, it is very different with QUAMOCLIT PENNATA
k,), Q. pinnata, Bojer, Q. vulgaris, Choisy. B. P., vol. ii,
. 738: “In most of the provinces, cultivated and naturalised.” It
is certain not to be a native of Bengal, but Roxburgh may be quite
correct when he, in F. I., p. 169, declares it to be a native of India.
It ~~ known to Rheede aa Mal, xi, 123, t. 60) and Rumphius
(Herb. Amb., v, 155, t. 2).
SoLaNACcEs.
134. SoxLanum Lycopersicum, Linn. B..P., vol. un, p. 743:
“ Cultivated and sometimes an escape.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. v, p.
100: ‘“ Introduced from South Sk ¥. B.-L, iv; 237 : “Cul-
tivated and an escape.” Voigt, H. 8. C.,i, p. 513: ** Domesticated
in India.” Roxb., F. L, p. 190: “ Although this is now very com-
heir own ; ph.
Probabi y indigenous in the western parts of South America.
135. Sotanum TuBerosum, Linn. B.P., vol. ii, p. 745: ‘ Culti-
vated sparingly.” A native of Chili, Pern, and New Granada.
According to Watt the cultivation of the potato was probably intro-
duced into India some time between the end of the sixteenth and the
beginning of the eighteenth century. The potato was probably in-
troduced into India by the Portuguese, as it was cultivated on
the Iberian Peninsula a considerable time before Walter Raleigh
introduced it into Ireland. See Roxburgh’s remark under Lyco-
persicum esculentum.
628 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Shaan 1908.
136. Soranum sisymBRirotium, Lamk. B. P., vol. ti, p.
‘ Anescape: native of America.” Not mentioned in F. B. L nor
by Voigt, nor fetediclaits
137. sicum ANNUUM, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 748: ‘“ Culti-
vated sparingly i in = of Europeans.” Watt, Ke. Dict., vol. u,
135 3, 1 Be e of equinoctial America, most probably of
Brazil.” Hove pried that capsicums were grown in Bombay in
1787.
CapsicCUM ANNUUM, var. ACUMINATUM, Fingerhut. B. P., vol. ii,
p. 748: “ Cultivated generally. There is little doubt that the
forms (Gachh mirich, Lal gachh mirich, Lanka mirich, and Lal Lanka
— have been evolved since C. annuum was first eaiend
nto India, for in America they are only known as having been
raised from Indian seeds.” This is the Capsicum frutescens of
F. B. L., iv, 239 and F. L, p. 193
CapsicUM ANNUUM, var. ABBREVIATUM. B. P., vol. ii, p. 748:
“Cultivated sparingly in the gardens of Europeans. This ‘includes
the majority of the pungent forms of chillie usually raised from
European seed.” Roxb., F. 1, p. 193: ‘ This does not appear to
be a native of India as the Hindoos have no name for it, nor is it
even found in their gardens. In India the capsicwms are all
ey and they are seldom suffered to remain longer than one
seaso
Ca APSICUM ANNUUM, var. GROSSUM, Sendt. B. P., vol. ii, p. a
“ Cultivated in ae: both European and native.” Capsicun
grossum. F. B. I., iv, 239. Roxb., F.1., p.193: “ The plant doe
not appear is me a Satie of India.”
C ANNUUM, var. CERASIFORME. B. P., vol. ii, p. 749:
. Cultivated iste in European gardens, ’ Cherry pepper.”
F. Mika WV; Roxb., F. L., p. 193: “Capsicum cerasiforme.
CaPsiCUM ANNUUM, var. wie B. P., vol. ii, p. 749: “ Culti-
vated range aed in native gardens. Purple chillie”’ Roxb., F.
I., p. 192: “ Capsicum pur pureum. In 1796, I found a single plant
of this species in the garde
I APSICUM FRUTESCENS, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 749: “ Cul-
tivated, but not ver y extensively ; Lage naturalised in waste places
in all provinces. Birds’-eye chi C. minimum, F. B. L., iv,
239. Roxb., F. I., p. 193. Hast Hatin Bird Chilly.
Capsicum FRUYESCENS, var. BACCATUM, Irish. B. P., vol. li, p. 749 :
‘* Cultivated occasiona lly. Brazil pepper or pimentas.” BI Bad
iv, 239: Capsicum minimum, in
139. PHYSsALIs PERUVIANA, At B. P., vol. ii, p. 750: “In all
provinces, cultivated in gardens.” The Tipari or Cape se-
berry. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, eyo Bees 2 * oe oe
spontaneous from cultivation.” F.B B. I, iv, 238. Voi > Gy
p. 314. Roxb., FI, p.189: “ I have found this only i in pi cul-
tivated state.” A native of Ameri
_ 140. Nicoriaya rustica, Tait B. P., vol. ii, p. 752: “In oF
the provinces sparingly cultivated, except in N. Bengal, where i
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 629
[N.S.]
cultivation is general.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 352: “ Believed
to be a native of Mexico, and according to De Candolle, it is prob-
ably indigenous in California.” F. ., Iv, 245. Voigt, H.S.
C., p. 516. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p.
141, Nicotrana Tapacom, Linn. ‘B. P., vol. ii, p. 752: “In all
sane generally cultivated, but most extensively in N,
engal.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. v, p. 353: “De Candolle gives
Keuador and the ee Spas as the region where it prob-
ably had its origin.” F. B. , 245. Voigt, H. 8, C., p. 516.
Roxb., Hort, Beng.,
142. Nicotiana. PILUMBAGINIFOLIA, Vie. tk Py Bi908:
‘“ Though now so general a weed, this plant i is not alluded to by .
Roxburgh ; it is not, however, certain that it is an introduction
246: ‘ Bengal, a common introduced weed. Native of
Moxie ee the W. Indies. The only species of Nicotiana that has '
established itself in India.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 516: “Rio
Grande. Domesticated about Serampore.”
I ROWALLIA ELATA, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 753: “In gar-
dens in the cold season ; often occurring hbetinn eets im garden
beds and on rubbish heaps. Native of Pern.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p
500. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 45.
ScROPHULARIACES.
144. nearest majus, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 758: “ In
ardens during the cold season ; subspontaneous i in some parts of
India, but not so in Ay pos Bengal.” F.B.1., iv, 253. Voigt, H.
. C., p. 499, A native of the Mediterranean Region, It would be
interesting to know whether Antirrhinum majus (the snap-dragon )
ever occurs as an escape in Bihar or Chota Nagpur as it does in
the Nilgiris.
145. a JUNCEA, Jacq. B. P., vol. ii, p. 758: “In
gemdens, very common.” Firminger, Gardening, Sth ed., p. 470:
Every enya of it that touches the ground in the rains takes
root. Voigt, H.S.C., p.501: “ Mexico.’
146. Herrestis coamaproiwes, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 765: “C.
Bengal. A smal] weed of garden paths, of recent “introduetion,
but now thoroughly naturalised. Native of America.” Not re
ferred to in Voigt, H S.C.
147. Torrenta Fourniert, Linn. B. P., ii, 70s: 7 Re
annual which springs up spontaneously in garden beds and waste
places. Native of Cochin China.” Not mentioned by Voigt.
148. Scoparia putcrs, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 772, without any
remark. F. B.I., iv, 289: “ Plains of Bengal, abundant, Clarke,
Distr. Tropics of America and sporadically in Africa, Asia, and
Australia, Though now a superabundant Bengal plant, it was un-
known in Roxburgh’s time, and occurs in no Indian Herbarium
630 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
except Clarke’s.” Voigt, H.S.C., p.507: “ Native of every part.
of the world within the Tropics, common particularly near the sea.
in F. B. I. suggests that the plant has spread from Serampore: It
is certainly remarkable that Roxburgh does not mention the plant
as it is now very common about Sibpur, as in other parts of Bengal.
BIGNONIACER.
149. Mutiinetonta nortensis, Linn. f. B. P., vol. ii, p. 788:
¢ Planted along roadsides and in gardens, also often. ena, sub-
Wperinedely Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 247. F. B. L, iv, 377:
‘Burma. Planted extensively in "India, and in other rae coun-
oa Perhaps wild also in Central India and on the Upper Go
very.” ac igt, H.S.C., p. 476, under Brignonia suberosa. Roxb.,
I, p. 495: “The native Soeney of this beautiful tree I have i
been able a discover ; all I can learn is that some plants or seeds
were brought from the Raja of Tanjore’s garden to ee from
thence one plant was procured for the Company’s Botan c Garden
in Calcutta, about fifteen years ago.” Roxb., Cnccniandal plants,
, t. 214.
150. . Tecoma stans, Linn. B.P., vol ii, p. 788 : “In gardens,
general. - Voig t, H. 8. C., p. 479: OW, ai Mexico. Intro-
duced at Bom be
151. CAampsis GRANDIFLORA (Thunb.). DP cnger. Gardening.
p- 540: “Tecoma grandiflora. It bears seed abundantly in N o-
vember.” Voigt, H. 8: C., p. 478. Roxb, F. I,-p.4938: “A
native of China; runs over bushes, etc.” Campeis grandiflora is
indigenous in Japan
152, Campsts RADICANS (Linn.). Firminger, Gardening, p.540 :
“Tecoma radicans. Emitting roots from its branches wherever
they touch the ground,” Voigt, H. S. C.,p. 478. Roxb., Hort
This species is a native of ‘the United States, from
Illinois to Florida
MArtyNIACES,
153. Martynta annua, Linn. (Martynia ee Glox.)
B. P., vol. ti, p. 791: ‘“ Chota Nagpur, very common on py
and near villages.” Also found by the se Hag in N.
Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 192: “An American weed (called
Tiger Claw or Devil’s Claw) is now common in My Gangetic plain
and elsewhere in India.” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 475: “ Mexico.
Domesticated about Serampore.” Roxb., Hort. tks. p.45. This
species, although a its probable home in Mexico, is now a
tropical cosmopolitan
ACANTHACES.
154, Roewiia tuserosa, Linn. B. P.,ii, p. 803: “ Oceasion-
ally naturalised. Nativ hes America.” Foun along the Howrah
Botanical Garden m the northern
Civil Engineering College. "ot dientionéd by Voi
|
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. a sds ; ‘631
[N.S. ]
155. pees joie Toba: B. P., ii, p, 824: Naturalised,
native of Ameri F. B. L, ii, 563, Voigt, H. 8. C.,.p. 472:
156. Lantana CAMARA, Tinn. B. P., li, p. 395 : « In the cen-
tral and eastern provinces frequently, i in the western parts only
occasionally prea a F, B.L., iv, p. 562: “An American
plant, has run wild in India, especially in the W. Deccan and
Ceylon.” Voigt, EL S. C., p. 472: “L. aculeata, L. Jamaica an
most W. Indian Islands, where it is called Wild Sage, on account of
its strongly aromatic smell.’ oxb., Hort. Beng., p. 46. Of some
interest is also LANTANA INDICA, Roxb. This grows in most parts
of Bengal. In the Flora of British India it is stated that it is
for Roxburgh says that it is a native of Mysore, whence Dr.
eyne sent seeds to the Botanic Garden at Calcutta, ‘where the
plants thrive luxuriantly.” It does not appear to have been a
common plant in Bengal in 1840, ag! the only remark that stands
against Lantana indica in Voigt . S.C. is: “ Mysore. Com-
mon about Dharwar. FI. small, Yight purple, inodorous. R, 8.;
fr,:0.”
157. SracuyTarPHeta inpIca, Vahl. B. P., ui, p. 826 : “ Natu-
ralised ; often also cultivated in native gardens. Native of Amer-
ca,” BE P ; :
ic i ee 3 , 965: ‘ Probably naturalised in Asia; the
examples from extra-tropical India are almost surely es i
0: ‘ ], under St. jamazcensis and St. urticefolia,
stated to be from the W, Indies and S. America. St. jamaicensis
is also mentioned in Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 4
158. Liepra Geminata, H. B. K. B. P., ii, p. 825. Col.
Prain treats it as indigenous. C. B. Clarke in F. B. I., iv, p. 564,
also appears to consider it so, for he writes: “ Bengal, frequent ;
below Dacca, J. D. H., etc. Distrib. Trop. America, a widely
dispersed weed.” Voigt enumerates Lantana canescens, Kunth,
which may, or more likely, may not be Lippia geminata. Possibl
Lippia geminata may have been overlooked by the earlier authors
in consequence of its great resemblance to Lantana indica.
159. Duranta Promtert, Jacg. B. ii, p. 827: “In gar-
dens and shrubberies in all provinces, | planted ; ot men also
subspontaneous in village thickets in al.” : a
iv, p. 960: “ Duranta, a large American bush, is is cultiva-
ted in India,” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 4712 “W. Indies.” Not
mentioned by Roxburgh. The freedom with which it produces
f and seeds would lead one to expect this shurb to sprea
much more copiously into the jungles of Bengal than it does, In-
deed it is rarely met with in localities where it may not have been
lanted
: 160. CLERoDENDRON FRAGRANS, Vent. B. P., ii, p. 835: “ C.
Bengal ; Chittagong : escaped from cultivation. Native of China.”’
Fi B. 1, iv,-p: es : Sa neee: cultivated.” Voigt, H. S. C.,
p. 466. it
632 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| December, 1908.
161. Catuicarpa cana, Linn. B. P., ii, p, 828: ‘* Often culti-
vated ; occasionally naturalised in. ©. Bengal. Native of the
Malay Peninsula.” F. B. 1. iv, 568. Voigt, H. »» pe 467.
Roxburgh, F. I., p. 131: “ This shrub was introduced into the
Botanic Garden from the Moluccas in 1798.”
162. Hyptis capitata, Jacq. B. P., ii, p. 848 : “C. Ben-
gal, naturalised, rare. Introduced from America.” Not referred
o by previous authors, An erect annual. Its native distribution
is from Mexico to Brazil and Paraguay.
163. Hypris suaveouens, Pott. B. P., ii, p. 848: “In all the
western provinces, very common. Native of America.” F. B. L:
Deccan insula, Cite and Nicobar Islands; introduced.
Distr. Tropical America, introduced into Tropical Asia.” Does
not appear to be referred to by Voigt, unless his Hyptis a
Poit., is the present species. ‘Rottuegh does not mention Its
original home extends from 8. Brazil and Peru to eile
1
ERIANDRA BENGALENSIS, Benth. B., P., ii, p. 858: ‘‘ In
native gaucdeun in C. Bengal. Native of Aloexatic: Vern
Kafor ka pat.” F, B. 1. iv, 653. Wall, Pl. As. Rar., i, 29.
Salvia bengalonss Konig. Roxburgh, FB Ligp: 49, “Ts only found
in
165. Beant coccinEA, Linn. B.P. ii, p. 859: “In gardens
generally, and- ee saben us. Native of S&.
America.” Voi . C., p. 455: “ Domesticated in many
parts of India.’’
NYcTAGINACEA.
166. Mrrapiis sauapa, Linn. B. P., 7 862: . “ Culti-
vated, and as an escape. Native of America.” t Maibok H: &::C.,
p- 328: “ Domesticated in our garden
167. BovGainvitLea sPecraBILis, Willd, B. P., ii, p. 864:
“In gardens of sy a residents common. Native of Brazil. =
Voigt, H. 8S. C., p. 329: “ Rio Janeiro, August 1839.”
168. Bou inant GLABRA, Choisy. BP, Dyan SOB tin
gardens, both native and European. Native of Brazil.”
PHYTOLACCACES.
RIvINA HUMILIS, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 883: ‘ In all the
provinces, cultivated, and in most = them thoroughly naturalised
Native of Ameri FB ly ¥ v; 21: “Rivina
Lathenia, Ham. in Wall. Cat. 6952, ‘from Patna, is the common
South American Rivina levis, Linn, or an all ied plant.” Voigt,
H. S. C., p. 323: “ Rivina levis, Ww. Indies, Domesticated about
*+ P-
Serampore.” Roxb., H. B., p. 11.
PIpERACESR,
170. Peperomia peELLuctpsa, Kunth. B. P., ii, p. 894: “OC.
_ Bengal, naturalised. A succulent herb, rece: recently intemal but
now extremely abundant.” Not mentioned in F. B. I, nor in
oo a ae
5
Vol. IV, No, 1L.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 633
[N.S.]
Voigt, H. 8. C. Its native country extends from Northern Brazil
and Peru to the Antilles. Doubtfully indigenous, but ema rt Nd
domesticated in Western and Eastern ‘lropical Africa. In Am
ica it is eaten as a salad.
POLYGONACE.
171. Awnrigonon LePToPpus, Endl. B. P., vol. ii, p. 889: “In
ardens generally.”” Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed., p. 437: “Of
late introduction. Propagated by seeds or cuttings.” Not men-
tioned by Voigt. A native of the western parts of Mexico.
LAURACES.
172, Cinnamomum ZEYLANICUM, Breyn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 899:
65 Planted, but rarely. Native of Ceylon. * Watt, Ec. Dict., vol.
ii, p. 324: ‘* A native of the Ceylon forests; also said to be met
with in the forests of Tenasserim. F. B, 1. v, 181. Voigt, H.S.
C., p. 307, Roxb., F. L., p. 336: ‘‘ General Macdowal, in com-
mand on the Island of Gavia sent to the Botanic Garden at Cal-
cutta, in 1801, several plants of the best sort. The sort sntoduned
orty years ago is of the narrow-leaved, inferior kind.”
173. Crnnamomum Campuora, F. Nees. B. P., vol. ii, p. 899:
“ Planted rather commonly. Native of China.” The Camphor
tree. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ii, p. 317: ‘“ A native of China, Ja-
pan, and Malay Islands,” F. B.L, v, 134. Voigt, AS,
. 308: “ Camphora officinarum.” Roxb., F. I., p. 339: “ Laurus
camphorifera. This tree is a native of ey Malaya Islands and
was introduced into the Botanic Garden in 1802.” This tree is a
native of China, Formosa (and Japan).
EUPHORBIACES.
174. Evpnorsia TirvcaLit, Linn. B.P., ii, p. 924:
hedge plant in most of the provinces, now quite naturalised in the
western parts. Native of Africa F. B. L., v, 254: “ Natural-
ised in Bengal, the Deccan Peninsula and Ce eylon.” Voigt, H. 8.
<P . Roxburgh, F.1., p. 393. Rheede, Hort. Mal., 2, t. 44.
Rumph, Herb. Amb., t. 29. The Bengali name, Lanka Si7, seems to
indicate that the plant has been introduced from Ceylon directly.
This probably justifies costars Hamilton’s view (Trans. Linn.
Soc., xiv, 286) that the plant is of comparatively recent introduc-
tion. It is very probable that the plant had been introduced into
Ceylon and thé Indian Archipelago from Africa, before reaching
the Indian continent.
1
UPHORBIA PULCHERRIMA, Willd. B. P., mC p. 924:
“ Cultivated in European gardens. Native of Americ Gener-
. y known under the name of Poinsettia aden,
a So
, 239. Voigt, H.S.C., p.164: ‘ Poinsettia pulcherrima, Grah.,
Mextés In Honourable ising s Garden fi. C. 8.” (cold season).
The plant seems not to have been common in Calcutta gardens in
1840.
634 Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1908.
176, Evenorsia Genicunata, Ortega. B. P., ii, p. 924: “In
gardens, occasionally. An annual herb.” F. BI pp eee. Tae
both cultivated in gardens, and has been found apparently wild,
but no donbt as an escape, in the Sutlej Valley.” Buphorbia
oe Jacq., Wall. Cat., 7690. Voigt, H.S.C., p. 163: “ Per
Honk, 52. B.D. oo. % would be interesting to know whether this
species shows any tendency to run wild in Bengal.
177. Evuesorsia spLENDENS, Bojer. Often cultivated: ‘A na-
tive of em oom Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed., p. Be: bs
B86,
178. es HORBIA Boyer, Hook. Often cultivated. agi of
Madagascar. Firminger, Gardening, p- 362. Voigt, H 2.
179. Evpnorsta HEtEROPHYLLA, Linn. B. £., vol. ll, p. 924:
‘In gardens generally, a “le also subspontaneous in waste
places in C. Bengal.” Not mentioned in Firminger, Gardening,
3rd edition. It is indigenous in the area extending from Peru
and Brazil to Illinois in the United States. Euphorbia heterophylla
is mentioned under the name of Huphorbia ats ag a 5 ga)
able by Voigt in H. 8. C., p. 164. Je
180. EvpHorsra “GRAMINEA, Jacq. B. i, p. 9 A: 4 C.
Bengal, naturalised. An a nnual herb. Ae pe, y introduce
American weed, not yet very common.’ _ Not mentioned 1 by Voigt
on ek
. PEpmantruus tirHyMaLoiwss, Pott. | P., a: Ds 925 -
“ A hedge plant, especially i - ne central and eastern pines:
introduced.” F.B. LI, v, ‘A West Indian succulent shrub,
which is much cultivated in Saas gardens and planted in hedges.”
Voigt, H. S. C., p. 164: “Was introduced into the country
before 1794, and is now domesticated everywhere. Chiefly
used for hedges, as neither goats nor cows will touch the leaves.
Used in the W. Indies medicinally under the name of [pecacu-
aoe in all cases where that drug is required.”” Roxburgh, H. fe
p.
182, JarropHa MULTIFIDA, Linn. B. P., p. Pal: “In
gardens and near temples, general. Native of 8. America.” ;. F.
.L, v, 383: “ Cultivated and ee ace in various part ts of In-
dia.” “Wall. Cat., 7801. Voigt, H.S.C.,p.159: “ et plant.
America.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 69.
3. JATROPHA GOSSYPIFOLIA, oe BP. Hyp SSls ie
all the provinces, | in waste places. mmon eu of roadsides,
Native of Brazil.” F. B. L, v, 383. a Bengal, Clarke.” Notm
— in Voigt, H. 8. C., nor by Roxburgh. As the plant was anf
ected by Sir Joseph Hooker, it has probably been introduced
after 1850. I found it to be very common in C. and N. Bengal in
1881. It would be very interesting to trace the history oe its
spread i in Bengal,
ae. JatropHa Curcas, Linn. B. ‘Se ii, p- 941: “ “In all prov-
inces and i n village thickets.” F. ee v, 3388: ‘ Throughout
India arid Ceylon, comnion near illages, cultivated and natu-
ralised.”” Lis 5 A. S. C., fe Pe 158; “ oe Ee h America. - Do-
Vol. 1V, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 635
[N.S.]
be a native of the coast of Coromandel, lt would be interesting
to know how far back this species can be traced in Indian medical
literature.
185. AtLnuRires motuccana, Willd. B. P., i, p. 942: “In
gardens, we pate de in C. Bengal.” F.B. I1., v, 384: “ Native of
the Malay ? and Pacific Islands.” As if wild in the Wainad.
Roxburgh, F, L ,p. 670: “ Aleurites triloba, A large tree, now pretty
common in oe about Calcutta, originally from the Malay
countries.” Voigt 159.
186, tener ’ SPARSIFLORUS, Morung, described in the present
paper. Not mentioned in B. P., nor anywhere else.
187. Croron se. A new species gts Chittagong, evidently
an immigrant, under investigation
8. CopimUM VARIEGATOM, Bl. B. P., ii, p. 944: “In gar-
ali everywhere.” Croton of the Anglo- Tidhiges: Be Be kas
Voi
99: “ Native of the Moline Islands.” Voigt, H: 8. C., p. 157:
““Codiaeum chrysosticton, Rumph.” Roxburgh, F. i, p- 687:
“ Croton bractiferum, R. A native of the Moluccas.’
Ricinus COMMUNIS, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 952 : “ Apparently
introduced from Africa.” Roxb urgh, F. i p- 690.
190. MantrHot UTILISSIMA, Pohl. B. P., vol. i, p- 940: .“* N,
Bengal Duars, cultivated in clearings.” Watt , Ec. Dict., vol. v,
p- 157. Voigt, H.8.C., p. 158: “ Jatropha manihot, Kunth. Has
never flowered here, nor had a a so in H, C. G. in 1814, though
introduced in 1794.” Roxb., Beng., p. 6a, Cultivated in
Brazil, Peru, and Mexico before site advent of the Europeans. Prob-
ably a native of Brazil where it is reported to grow wild.
191. Saprrum sepirerum, Roxb. B. P., vol. ii, P., 954: “ Cul-
tivated, ne especially i in the northern parts.” Watt, Ec.
Dict., vol. vi, 2, p. 472: “ Indigenous to ae and introduced as a
cultivated plant into various parts of Ind F. Js 70.
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 161: “ Stillingia sebifera Domesticated about
Serampore.” Roxb., F.I., p. 691: “Is now very common about
Calcutta, where in ‘ke course of a few years i it has become one of
the most common trees. In Bengal it is sod considered as an
ornamental tree.” A native of China and Japan
URTICACER.
192. Cannasis sativa, Linn. B. P., 11, p. 960. F. B.I., v, 487,
“Wild in the N. W. Himalaya. Central Asia, wild ; cabionted
elsewhere,” Roxb., F. 1. p. 718.. Cannabis sativa occurs as an
inhabitant of waste places and on roadsides in many places in Ben-
gal. It mie now fairly be oven to be ge 9
neously. ‘The ee Mulberry. Native of ea Malaya, and
Polynesia.” F. B. L, v, 490. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 284: “ Has ‘been
in the garden here more than twelve years without flowering.”
194. Ficus pumina, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 982: “In many of the
provinces, planted to take the place of ivy as a creeper on walls.
636 — Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
Native of Japan and China. The Ivy-Fig.” Not mentioned by
Voigt.
CYCADACES.
195. Cycas Rupa, Mig. B.P., ii, p. 993: “Tn gardens,
occasionally. Native of the Andamans. and Malaya.” F. B. 2%,
657. Voigt, H. S. C., 594: “Cyca o cnedinalen” Roxb., F. -;
p. 709; “ Cycas circinalis, Willd. This “heantiful small palm has
of late years been introduced from Amboyna into the Company’s
Botanic Garden, where it thrives freely.”
Cycas REVOLUTA, Thunb. B. a ll, p. 993: “In gar-
I
dens, ee pers ‘of Japan.” B. I., v, 656: Voigt,
H. 8. C., p. 555: tere on in gardens abet Calcutta.’’ Roxb.,
ae Ee p. 709. 7
common in “gardens ser Bh onatcne ” Voigt
says ‘ise plant was nt Biter into H. C, G. in 1794.
CASUARINACER,
197. Casuarina nquisatirouia, Forst. B. P., vol, ii, p. 985 :
“Chittagong coast. Elsewhere often planted.” TI in clude this
species in the present enumeration, because, as far as Bengal
- where in the course of ten years from the seed, they have grown
to be trees of from sixty to eighty fect i in height. E
ConIFerZ.
198. Tausa ortentanis, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 992: “ Often
planted.” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 557. Roxh., F146 Cee From
China it has been introduced into our ee in India A
native of China and Japan.
BROMELIACES.
199. ANANAS SATIVUS, Linn, B. P., vol. ii, p. 1052 : “ Ana-
ing “ n
remarkable a plant, a ie which could scarcely have happened
— Indies.” wareny Hort. Mal., 11,
ee ee ee ee eee ae ee
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 637
[N.S.]
H2&MODORACES.
200. SANSEVIERIA TRIFASCIATA, Hort. B. P., vol. ii, p. 1054
“ Often cultivated ; sometimes as an escape.” Evide ently closely
related to S. guineensis, and perhaps a ee of the latter.
may be considered to be a native of Afri
SANSEVIERIA CYLINDRICA, Befor, B. P., vol. ii, p. 1054
‘Occasionally cultivated.” A native of Zanzibar ; sb ita
along the coast of Africa from Zanzibar to Angola.
ScITAMINACES.
202. MaRaNTA ARUNDINACEA, Linn. 3 P., vol. ii, p. 1048:
“Occasionally planted. Arrow-root.” Wat t, Ec. Dict, vol. v, p.
1 “Tn Bengal na oe not attract attention much before 1830.
Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 5 A native of Tropical America,
203. Rav eo aaDuGuscuien aggre ib Be Fy, FO... 1,
p- 1050: “ Occasionally planted.” F. B. I, vi, 198. Voigt, H.
,p. 579. Roxb., F.L., p. 279 | “ Urania speciosa, Willd, In 1802
three plants of this elegant tree were brought from the Island of
Mauritius by Captain Tennant to the Botanic Garden at Calcutta.
The seeds of the first crop of flowers ripened in November 1807.”
IRIDACEA.
204. Inis cHrnensis, Curtis, Firminger, Gardening, 5th ed.,
. 372: “ A common plant i in gardens in all parts of India, but
; p- :
species has been introduced from China into the Botanic Garden,”
205. Moraga rripiorpes, Linn. Firminger, rare =
ed., p. 373: “Tris morwoides.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p.603: “ Thrive
i a
206. Ticripia pavonta, Linn. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 605: It
thrives well in Upper India (Firminger). eo native of Mexico and
Peru.
207. Crpura PALUDOSA, Aubl, B. P., vo p. 1055: “C.
peng quite naturalised in thickets near Ce Voigt,
By , p. 601. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p.5. Tropical America,
widely donated,
8. Brtamcanpa cuinensis, Leman. A native of Tropical
e
PD. 1, Vi, ors. Voigt, H. S. C., p. 605. Roxb., F. I, p. 57: “ Mo-
rea Ghtneane Common in ah ae over India.” Rheede, Hort.
Mal, xi,’t. 37.
AMARYLLIDACER.
909. ZEPHYRANTHES TUBISPATHA, Her 2 > Pe
1060: “In gardens and sometimes isisratiani Wallve e Porn
638 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
F. B. 1, vi, 277: ‘ Cultivated in gardens and found as an escape
far from habitations, ” Voigt, H. S.C., p. 582: ‘ Blue Mountains,
Jam
310, AMARYLLIS BELLADONNA, Linn. Firminger, Gardening,
5th ed.: ‘“*Common in Indian gardens.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 586,
A native of the Cape and the Canary Islands
211. Evurycurs ampoynensis, Welld, (= ‘E. sylvestris Salisb. }.
Voigt, H.. Bs: 0. 594, Roxb., F.L, p. 285: ‘ Crinum ner-
vosum, Introduced ‘into the Company’s Botanic Garden at Cal-
cutta, where it blossoms, but rarely ripens its seeds.” A native
of the Malaya Sorina gone Pretty common in Calcutta gardens.
212. Hucwaris GRANDIFLORA, Planch. (=Eucharis amazo-
nica, hindiayy. cpirniidae, Gardening, 5th ed. » P- 369: ‘* Native
of Brazil, and quite naturalised in this count
2 IPPEASTRUM RUTILUM, Herb. var. FULGIDUM ( = Hip-
peastrum fulgidum, Herb.). Voigt, H. 8. C., erases A native of
razil, now frequently seen in gardens about ‘Galent
21 HippeastruM keticuLatum (L’ Héri rit.). aes t; BH. &'C.;
p. 585. ‘Indigenous in in Brazil, now common in Calcutta Bees.
215. Hippeastrum Equestre (Herb.). Voigt, H.S.
Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 24. a Antilles, Chedbiciias “Fre-
quently met with in Calcutta ga
216. HippeastRuM erates sit. (= Hippeastrum maran-
ense peo Voigt, H. S. C., p. 584. A native of N. Brazil
n in gardens about Calcutta.
217. Agave Veraz-Croucis (Miller). In Drummond and
and: the iAtiaatio Islands ; 8. Africa ; Mauritius ; Ceylon,” See
Indian localities. Mr. Burkill has observed Agave Veree-Crucis at
the following places in Bengal and Bihar—Siliguri in the Darjee-
ling Terai, Patgram in the Jalpaiguri District ; ; Rangpur and Kakina
in the Ran ngpur District; in the Districts of Dacca, Mymensingh,
Dinajpur and Bogra ; Rampur Boalia ; Nalhati and Naihati; Cut-
tack (very plentiful) and J ajpur in Orissa ;_ Boin — n Bardwan
of Darbhanga, Voigt, H. S. C., p. 597: ‘‘ Agave Vere Crucis, 8.
America. Introduced in 1840
218. Agave Wicatu, ee and Prain. These authors,
loc. cit., p. 91: ‘ Native country unknown.” We ey take it to
be a native of some ve, of Tropical America, perhaps Mexico.
following localities—Rangpur 5 Bore; ; Gauripor i in Mymensingh ;
neighbourhood of Bardwan ; Naih :
AGave Cantata, eens Desiaiind and Prain, loc. cit.,
p- 87: Native country unkn own.” --Yoipt, H. 8. C., p. S07:
Meahrcoiig he rere gionl Roxb.; ¥. 1., p. 296: “ Agave cantula. It
m everywhere. In Bengal the plants blossom in
May a and June.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., 25. Rumph., hh, Herb, Amb.,
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. _ 639
[N.S.]
v, t. 94. This species is found growing at some localities in
Bihar: Chilwara somes SERN in Tirhut. It is probably a
native of Gromer Amer
20. Furcrza P nents C. Koch. Mr. Burkill informs me
that a ik. Jace Fourcroya i is planted at Kitapur in the Mozaf-
ferpur District.
221. POLIANTHES TUBEROSA, Linn. prea Se Gardening, 5th
: Pte p. “99 dens
renee Herb. Amb., v, p. 285. Polianthes tuberosa is most
y ative of Central America, he remaining two
saute of Polianthes hail aie that part of the world.
LILIACES.
222. ALLIUM ASCALONICUM, Lin Bo P., vol. Bp. 4075
“Cultivated. The Shallot.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. i, p. 168: ‘* Has
been cultivated from the remotest times by all nations of the
Kast.” F.B. 1. vi, 337. Roxb., F. 1, p. 288. <A native of Asia
Minor.
223. ALLIUM AMPELOPRASUM, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p, 1076:
“ Cultivated. The bok” ¥. B. I., vi, 337. Watt, Ec. Dict.,
vol. i, p. 171: “Allium porrum. This esculent plant has been
known from time immemorial.” Roxb., F. L., p. 287. A native
of the Mediterranean Region
ALLIUM CEPA, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 1075: “ Culti-
vated. The Onion.” F. B. i, vi, 337. Wat, Ee. Dict., vol. i,
. 169: “ Cultivated all over India.” Roxb., F. I., p. 287. Native
country unknown; but probably a native of the Mediterranean
Region,
225. ALLIUM SATIVUM, seen B. P., vol. ii, p. 1076: “ Culti-
vated, Garlic.” F. B.L, 337. Wait, Ec. Dict., vol. i, p.
iy Sauer all over einai fi Roxb, Fl. pee.
native of So
226. Huaekocanuis Futva, Linn. B.P., vol. ii, p, 1078:
‘‘In gardens, generally.” F. B. L, vi, 326: “‘ The Sa tn and
Khasia Hills ; heroie indigenous ; ; cultivated throughout India.
Distr. S. Europe, the Caucasus, N. Asia to Japan.” Voigt, H.
C., p. 670. Roxb., F. L., p. 296: ‘It was introduced by Dr. W.
Carey into the Botanic Garden at Calcutta from Dinajpur, where,
if not indigenous, it may have been carried thither from China,
its native country, through Bhutan
PALMACER.
227. Caryora mitis, Lour. B. P., vol. ii, p. 1093: Occa-
sionally planted or self-sown, but chiefly in and near European
centres : haps wild in Southern Chittagong. Native of
urma, Andamans, Malaya.” F. B. I, vi, 423. Mentioned
neither by Firminger nor Voigt.
640 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { December, 1908.
228. Livisrona cuHinensis, Rk. Br. B. P., vol: = p. 1092:
“ Cultivated frequently. Native of China.” F. B. L., vi, 434:
‘“* A Chinese and Japanese species.” Griffith, Palms of British
India, 131. Not referred to by Voigt.
ARACER,
229, TypHonium inoprnatuM, Prain. B. P., ii, p. 1108:
“C. Bengal, introduced; a native, as now appears, of Upper
Burma. Plentiful and rapidly spreading i in thickets in and about
the Royal Botanic Garden. This was never in cultivation; how
it may have been introduced is unknown, but the introduction
would seem to have been recent.”
230. TyeHonium Roxsureau, Schott. B. P., p. 110
“C. Bengal, introduced. Native of Malaya, Lacaerinlly aka
duced into the Royal Botanic Garden a century ago, where it
occurs with the three preceding (1. inopinatum, T. Schottit, é
trilobatum) species, but more locally and rarely than they.
Unlike the others, this seems not yet to have Spread beyond the
limits of these gardens.” F. B. I., vi, 510: “ T. Mottleyanum ;
falacca, Penang, Borneo.” Voigt, H.S.C., p. 686: “ Typho-
um trilobatum.” Roxb., F. L, p. 628: “The roots came acci-
aealty from the Moluceas, amongst the earth that some other
plants were brought
GRAMINACEA,
231. PENNISETUM TYPHOIDEUM, Rich. B. P., vol. ii, p. 1169:
“ Cultivated in the western provinces.” F. B. I., vii, 82: “Through
out the hotter parts of India, cultivated as an escape.” Watt,
Ke. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 128: “ Most probably of African origin.’
Roxb., F. 1., p. 95.
232. AVENA sativa, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 1217: pi
vated sparingly.” F. B. L, vii, 275. Watt, Ee. Dict., vol.
a ne: : “Of recent introduction into Indian agriculture. It was
grown in Northern India round cantonments yin! stud
once ” Probably a native of the northern parts of Kuro
233. Bampusa NANA, Roxb. B. P., ii, p. 1232: “ Native of
oe ae 8 V1, 390: “Native of China and Japan.”
Roxb., F. L., p. 306.
2
34, Ba AMBUSA gua eer aa... B. Py i, “p.. Tass:
‘Native of Malaya.” F. B.T i, 391. Voigt, H. S. lg De oe
“Den sieealaciete- falda , var,’ eth: Ee 1. p. 305% treated as a
variety of Bambusa Tulda, Rox b.
It is of some interest to know how many species each of the
different botanical regions has contributed to the Flora advena of
Bengal. The percentages indicated are calculated on the total of
the exotic species given in the preceding enumeration. ‘In cases
2 sme steer —_— native | —— has ae ened as the
ee ee
Vol. IV, No, 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 641
[N.S.]
I. WNurasian species. :
mperate European species in general, and species indig-
enous in the Mediterranean Region, Western Asia, and Songaria.
11:
nis. Cannabis sativa, Allium ascalonicum. Alliwm ampeloprasum.
Allium Cepa. > ekgaeaed — va. rs sativum
Japan, China, and Indo-China. 9°8 °/,. Hibiscus Manihot.
Hibiscus mutabilis, Ghee Pane . Triphasia Aurantiola.
Titchi chinensts. Euphoria Longana, Rosa indica a sinica.
Cinnam
Ficus pumila, Cycas revoluta. Thuja orientalis. Belamcanda
chinensis. Iris chinensis. Livistona chinensis.
C. e Eastern Peninsula, the Andamans, and Ceylon. 5°2°/,.
Pterocarpus gage cede Quisqualis indica. Diospyros Kaki. Mz-
kania scanden orrenia Fourniert. Millingtonia hortensis. Calli-
carpa cana, taba papyrifera. rere tg is acon
Caryota mitis. T'yphonium inopinatum. Bambus
D. Malay Archipelago and the Philippines. 8°5°/,.
Hibiscus hirtus. Hibiscus radiatus. Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis. Aver-
rhoa Carambola, Averrhoa Bilimbi. Citrus decumana. ce
indica. Melaleuca Leucodendron. Eugenia malaccensis. Dios
philippensis. Polyscias fruticosa. Ixora stricta, Vallaris jaetcaa.
Cinnamomum zeylanicum. Aleurites moluccana. Codiweum
variegatum. COycas Rumphit. Eurycles amboynensis. _Typhonium
Roxburghit. Disehens vulgaris.
ak Polynesian species. 0°4°/,.
Spondias dulcis.
Ill. African species.
A. Continental, chiefly Tropical Africa. 4°7°/,. Adansonia
digttata, Indigofera swmatrana. sn ig articulata. Guizotia
abyssinica. Roupellia grata. Jacquemontia cerulea. Mertandra
bengalensis. Euphorbia Tirucalli. ‘Samevieria trifasciata. San-
sevierta cylindrica. Pennisetum ty eum.
B. Madagascar, the Mitsonrevthas (and the Cape). 5° tele
Bauhinia monandra. Poinciana regia. Coivillea racemosa.
zia richardiana. Vangueria edulis. Cryptostegia grandiflora. ghiphn.
notis floribunda. Euphorbia splendens. Euphorbia Bajert. Raven-
ala madagascariensis. Morza iridoides. Amaryllis belladonna.
IV. American species.
A. United States. 1°7°/,. Helianthus eben. Phloz
Drummond. Campsis radicans, Nicotiana rusti
642 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { December, 1908.
B. Tropical and Subtropical America in general, 16°7°/,-
Malvastrum coromandelianum. Malvastrum spicatum. Anoda has-
tata. Malachra capitata. Guazuma tomentosa. Arachis hypogea.
cas. Jatropha multifida. Peperomia pellucida. Euphorbia grami-
nea. Euphorbia heterophylla, Oipura paludosa. Furcraea sp.
C. Mexico and Central America. 11°9°/,. <Argemone mezxi-
etema macrophylla. Phaseolus multiflorus. Pithecolo-
bium dulce. Psidium Guyava. Tagetes patulus. Tagetes erectus.
Lagascea mollis. Zinnia elegans. Cosmos sulfureus. Tithonia
tagetiflora. Galinsoga parviflora. Tridax procumbens. Plumiera
-
. g
ridia pavon Agave Verse-Crucis. Agave Wightic. ca Cantala.
Polianthes tuberosa.
D. The Antilles (and Central America). 11°5°/,, Ano-
us.
Quamoclit coccinea. Heliotropium curassavicum. Lantana trifolia.
Lantana Camara. Strachytarpheta indica. Duranta Plumieri.
Pedilanthus tithymaloides. Zephyranthes tubispatha. Hippeastrum
equestre.
E. Andesean Region. 6°0°/,. Bixa Orellana. Phaseolus vul-
garis. Eupatorium Ayapa na. Zinnia paucifiora, Helianthus an-
nuus. Helia rte argyrophyllus. Salaun sisymbrifolium. Sola-
scum. Solanum tuberosum. Physalis peruviana.
Nicotiana renee Browallia elata. Euphorbia geniculata.
Cipura paludosa.
P. Brazil. 6°1°/.. eee patens. Phaseolus lunatus.
Ipomea purpure Capsicum annuum. Capsicum frutescens.
Bougainvillea spectabiis. Bougatnosllea glabra. Jatropha gossypi-
Fraps Manihot utilissima. <Ananas sativus, Eucharis grandiflora.
strum rutilum. Hippeastrum reticulatum. Hippeastrum
G. La Plata Region. 0°9°/,.
pe Ipomea Learii, omen ean
: as H. =f opie: 11 Cog itans : Exact eet wenmede quite
unascertainah 0 sateen,
Vol. IV, No.11.] = Recent Plant Immigrants. 643
[N.S.]
The percentage contributions are therefore—
Europe and Asia, north-west of India... 112 °/,
Asia, north-east, east and south-east of
India, including Malaya and Polynesia 23°9 °/,
Africa and ves 9°
RA aot
America " ed SEO T TE.
America has, as is cai Gngreiee more than one-half of the
total of introduced spec
glance over ha’ main list of introduced species reveals
a precise nae ee this point T subjoin a list of the natural orders
occurring in Bengal with the number of indigenous species in
bold (Slacremdliin) type, and the number of immigrants in ordinary
but not found in Bengal proper and Behar. ear ha be-
longs very ert to the Eastern Peninsula, and the so
western and western portions of Chhota Nagpur together with
Orissa have their marked affinities with the Central Provinces
and the Circars. By including Behar we include virtually the
he
accidentally the more accessible portions of Chhota Nagpur. e
exclude Farther Chhota Nagpur, Orissa, Tippera, and Chitta-
gong.
Ra ponienlndens 7 .. 4—1—25°%,
Dilleniacez . §—0
Maguoliacee “6 . 1-0
Anonacee aa -, 16--2—125,*/,
Menispermacez se Geo
Nymphe Be a
Papav 0—2
Fumariacez i—v
Cruciferse 10—5—50
Capparidaceve 9—0
Bixaceze 4—1—25 °/,
Polygalacez 5
va A sh doiag T-0
3—0
‘Canaeicaae 2—0
Elatinaces 2—0
ypericacese se -. 1—0
Guttifers sik - §—0
Ternstroemiacex sus « . 2-0
Dipterocarpaceze os ~- 2—0
Malvacese ‘ 35—12—34'3 °/,
644
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Sterculiacese
Tiliaceze
Linacese
Malpighiaceze
(a) Papilioneze
(6) -Caesalpiniez
c) Mimoseze
16—1—6:2 °/,
$295 */,
42-50 °/.
1—0
“999 -2)-9-5° hy
fie 5 a HE
3-8.
.. 5O0—4—8 °,
- T6—21—27°7 °/,
2—0
6—1—16°6 °/,
Dokomacg
ag: 7!
[ December, 1908.
ne ee ae ee
Vol. IV, No. 11.)
[N.S.]
Sa
Ebenaceze
Styracacew
eacese
Salvadoracex
A
ynacex
Asclepiadacex
Loganiacew
Gentianacere
Polemoniacere
Hydrophyllacew
rinacer
Convolvulaces
‘Solanac
Scrophulariaces
Orobanchacex
Lentibulariaces:
Ceratophyllaces
Conifer
Cycadacex
a
laces
Recent Plant Immigrants.
4—1—25 °/,
3—2—66°6 S)
2--0
11—0
9—0
19-—7—36'5 ie
29 — 3—10° ay
4—0
9—0
0—1
1—0
i4—l—7-1 °/,
—8 ~ 184° a
14—10—71°4 ts
49—5—10°2 °/
a §
-0
5—4—80 °/
2.0
Q—
56—1—1°8 le
33—7—21-2 °
99—4—13'8 °
9-3—150 of"
25—
9—0
o—1
27—i—4°8 “he
a0
6—1—6-6 */,
11—2—18°2°/,
re
. . T-0
.. J-0
5 8T—18 ~ 26°9 ie
34—3--8'8 °/
5.-}
L
ae
0-—1
02
9—0
1_0
— 0
31—2—6-4 y.
0—1
me 0
9—13—144-4°
ae le
9-0
645
646 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1908.
Liliaceze ive .. 13—5—38°5 °/,
Commelinaceze eos se —0
Palmaceze sa .. 13—2—15°4 °/,
Pandanacesze “ui . 20
Typhacez is .. 2-0
Araceze Sex .. 20—2—10 °,
Lemnacez .. 6—0
Alismaceze T—0
ace 18—0
Eriocaulaceze .. 8-0
y peracese hen tial ... 119—0
Graminaceze ose . 190—2—1°1 °/,
The total number of ta which either are pure natives
of the area considered or which at some time or other have
immigrated from other site of India where they were soi Narn
is, as the above list shows, 1801. The number of immigrants
from other countries, i various provinces of India proper,
is, sccieidt ng to our enumeration 234, or 12:4 °/, on the total of
di
indigenous plants. If Bihar had been excluded, the oo
f immi er. Col. Prai
in Onieeane _ Ti ippera, Chhota Nagpur, and Orissa, but not found
in ee proper and Bihar. As amatter of fact, that number
1. Cultivated plants.
A. Field crops.
a. Drugs and narcoti
Vely sutisvates-Paposes somniferum. Nicoti-
na Tabacum, Nicotiana rustica. -
B. Cultivated and run wild—Nigella sativa. Can-
nabis indica.
Fibre plants.
Caltivated only—Sansevieria cylindric
8. Cultivated and as an escape— Wissadula rostrata,
Crotalaria a Crotalaria incana. San-
=
sevieria trifasciat
e. Dye plants, Cultivated - and as ee.
sumatrana, ey articulat
seeds. Cul
d. Oil- vated—Guizotia oie
e. Siiaite <Pasateltane typhoidewm. Avena sativa.
f. Vegetables.
a. Tubers—Ipomea Batatas. Solanum tuberosum.
thot utilissima. Maranta arundinacea.
OB. Fruits—Solanwm Lycopersicwm. Ananas sativus
suet
unset ii ca
Vol. IV, No.11.] = Recent Plant Immigrants. 647
[N.8.]
B. Cultivated in gardens.
Vegetables. Lepidium sativum. Phaseolus lunatus
iflorus, Meri-
ampeloprasum. Alli Cepa. lium sativum.
ape annuum. yp frutescens. Helian-
thus tuber
Fruits.
a, Only cultivated—Aver ‘rhea Carambola. Aver-
rhea Bilir Clausena Wampi. Triphasia
aurantiola. Citrus decumana. Litchi chin-
ensis u a Longana. Spondias dulcis.
Eriobotrya japonica. Eugenia moluccensis
cum ava. Punica Granatum. Van-
sidiu
gueria edulis. Achras Sapota. Diospyros
Kaki. Diospyros philippensis. Aleurites
moluccana. F'ragaria vesca, Physalis peru-
Viana,
ie Vera and growing as if wild—Anona squa-
Anona reticulata.
Dye phunte tie Orellana ( also as if wi :¥
Trees and shrubs grown in gardens chiefly for the
sake of their foliage.
a. Cultivated only—Myrtus communis. Pimenta
officinalis. Polyscias fruticosa, Cinnamo-
mum zeylanicum. Oinnamomum Camphora.
Sapium sebiferum. Broussonetia papyrifera.
Ficus pumila. Cycas Rumphii. Cycas revo-
fate. Thuja orientalis. Ravenala madagas-
riensis. Caryota mitts. Livistona chinensis,
B. Cultivated and as if wild—Melaleuca Leucoden-
et
e. Flower plants.
Trees and erect shrubs.
Hibiscus syriacus. Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis
va. Gardenia
fl stricta. Plumiera acuti-
fala. "Tecoma stans. Euphorbia pulcher-
rim
B. Cultivated and self-sown—
Guazuma tomentosa. Hameliapatens. The-
vetia neritfolia. Rauwolfia canescens.
Russelia jguncea. Duranta Plumieri
ron fragrans. Cae cana.
b. Ramblers, climbers and twiners
alba. ivainaks indica. Vallari
648
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | December, 1908.
pergulana. Roupellia grata. Oryptostegia
grandiflora. ni ale floribunda. Jac-
ong cerulea. ‘pomea tricolor.
f; earit, Ipomea purpurea.
Campsc grandiflora. tin, bt spec-
tabilis. Bougainvillea gla
B. Cultivated and as escapes
Mikania scandens. Allamanda cathartica.
Ipomzxa Nil, Quamoclit coccinea. Campsis
radicans. Lantana trifolia. Laniana
Camara eo leptopus.
t Eindapahaiaba and
Cultivated oily
Hibiscus radiatus. Turnera trionifolia, Hu-
ig Ayapana. Hupatorium odora-
um. Helianthus annuus. Chrysanthe-
oides. Tigridia spavoni Belamcanda
chinensis. Amaryllis Belladonna Hip-
peastrum rutilum. Hippeastrum equestre.
Hippeastrum stylosum. Polianthes tuberosa,
8. Cultivated and as escapes—
Alyssum maritimum. Tribulus cistoides.
Turnera ulmifolia. Tagetes patulus,
Tagetes erectus. Zinnia pauciflora. Titho-
nia tagetiflora. Helianthus argyrophyllus.
Lochnera rosea. Phlox Drummondi. Heli-
horbia heteripphigile Cipura sakes
Zephyranthus tubispatha.
_C. Forest, avenue, and hedge plants.
a.
—— and jungle trees, chiefly grown for the sake
f timber ; some of them also grown in gardens or
avenues—
Anacardinm occidentale. ter oe indica.
terocarpus dalbergioi _ _ Leucsen glauca.
busa ‘
Poi bitectiemtivnaa Colitis racemosa.
_ richardiana. -Enterolobium Saman. Denia:
rina equisetifolia. -
= EE Ee a ee
Fe a ene ter et CN eee eee Pe
e
a
sic
®
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 649
[N.S.]
B. sovainis and also as if wild—Millingtonia hor-
ce. Hedge sects a
a. Only planted—Codizum variegatum, Furcrea sp.
8B. Also run wild—Parkinsonia aculeata. hai
bium dulce. Opuntia Dillenti. Euphor
Tirucalli, Padiaithes tithymaloides. Jatro
pha Ourcas. Agave Vere-Crucis, Agav
Wightw. Agave Cantala.
II. Found only wild.
A. Field weeds—
Thlaspi arvense. Capsella Bursa-pastoris. Lagascea mollis,
Asclepias curassavica.
B. Garden weeds—
alinum patens. Galinsoga nthe Synedrella nodiflora.
Lobelia radicans. Herpestis chamsedroi
C. Weeds growing on grass nite eae in waste places
and village jungles—
rgemone mexicana. Senebiera cick a (also in garden
grounds ). Malvastrum coromandelianum. Malvastrum spicatum.
Anoda hastata. Malachra neon Hibiscus hirtus, Hibiscus
Manihot. Crotalaria saltiana. Desmanthus virgatus. Flaveria
repanda. Xanthium spinosum. Cosmos sulfureus. Tridax pro-
8
ja geminata. Fiypts capitata. Peperomia pellucida, Euphor-
bia tors Jat a geseant forse. Croton sparsiflorus. Croton
sp. Typhonium inopinatu
. Plants growing in tanks, jhils,and marshes—Neptunia plena.
Of all these species the most interesting are undoubtedly
those enumerated under II. They were not specially indented
mostly as stow-aways. Their time of arri n most cases
x ly with a rough degree of approximation, if it can be
fixed at all. Some of them, like 7 a a
Bursa-pastoris, penetrated into this cient times
of eth even by steamers. Pretty exact dates of arrival of the
true adventurers we possess only of Lobelia radicans which hee
introduced accidentally from China and of Typhonium Roxbur
which found its way into the preongy Botanic Gardens 1
the Moluccas, both in Roxburgh’s
The following chronological posal i of the immigrant
plants will help us in gaining some idea about _ pers within
which the various species made their appearance in Bengal, or
at least in India. For this purpose I subjoin ths abe of the
well-known publications | which have been referred to and quoted
from in the main list.
650 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
Minads, Hortus CREM A 1678—1703.
Rumphius, Herbar mboinense, 1750.
ee Plants of dhe Coast of Coromandel, 1795—1819.
oxbu urgh, Hortus Bengalensis,
Serer Flora Indica, manuscript finished before 1820.
Voigt, Hortus Suburbanus Calcuttensis, published in 1845.
oigt was in charge of the Serampore ‘Garden from 1834 to
the beginning of 1843.)
Hooker, Flora of British India, vol. i, 1875; vol, ii, 1879 ;
vol. iii, 1882; vol. iv, 1885; ‘vol. v, 1890; vol. vi, 1894;
vol. vi
Waitt, Dicwonacy of the Economic Products of India, 1889—
1893.
Firminger, Gardening for India, 3rded., 1874; 5th ed., 1904.
Prain, Bengal Plants, 1903.
We may therefore somewhat arbitrarily distinguish the
following periods
Period I: up to the arrival of the Portiigumed: 1498.
Period II: up to the completed publication of the Hortus
Malabaricus, 1703.
Period III: up to the completion of Roxburgh’s works in
1820.
Period IV : up to the end of Voigt’s Indian career, 1843.
Period V: up to the completion of the Flora Indica, 1897.
Period VI: after set _including Col. Prain’s elaboration
of the “ Bengal P.
To period I SNe Wejell sativa. Papaver somniferum
(in Bihar probably not cultivated long before 1600).
Capsella Bursa-pastoris. Thlaspi arvense. Lepidiwm sati-
vum. Punica Granatum. Ricinus communis. Cannabis
sativa. Allium ascalonicum. Allium ampeloprasum. Alli-
um QOepa. Allium sativum. Pennisetum typhoideum. 13
species = 5°5 °/,.
— dII. <Anona reticulata. Anona squamosa. Argem
Biza Orellana. Hibiscus hirtus. Hibiscus aie
ucshes Carambola. Averrhea Bilimbi. Anacardiwm occidentale.
sa damascena. Psidium Guyava. Eugenia malaccensis. Cari-
ca Papaya, Tagetes patulus. Tagetes evéctis: Helianthus annuus,
hrysanthemum indicum. Ipomoea Batatas. Quamoclit coccinea.
Solanum tuberosum. + Nicotiana Tabacum. Nicotiana rustica, EHu-
phorbia Tirucalli. Ananas sativus. Balamcanda chinensis. Poli-
anthes tuberosa. 25 species=11-1°/..
Period II. Biza Orellana. Talinum patens. Hibiscus Ma-
nihot. Hibiscus radiatus. Hibiscus syriacus. Hibiscus Rosa-sinen-
ed a pe pei Guazuma tomentosa. Tribulus cistoides.
usena Wamp. Triphasia Aurantiola. Citrus decumana.
Swietenia Mahagoni (1795). Litchi chinensis. Euphoria Longana.
Pterocarpus indicus,
o- 8
(794), Arachis hypegma (mentioned. by ror oe en anaes
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 651
[N.8.]
lunatus. Phaseolus vulgaris. Indigofera aA Indigofera
articulata. Parkinsonia aculeata. _ Neptunia plena. ma
virgatus. Leucena glauca. oacris blob iis dulce. Rosa indica.
Rosa alba. Rosa sinica. Hriobo japonica. Fra agaria vesca.
trya
te geet indica (mentioned by Rumphius). Melaleuca Leucoiden-
(1977 and 1811 Y Pimenta officinalis, Myrtus communis.
Pasiflira suberosa. Opuntia Dillenii. Polyscias hectares (1798).
Gardenia florida. Izxora stricta (1798). Eupatorium Ayapana.
Guizotia abyssinica (1800). Chrysanthemum screen Lobelia
ee, (introduced in Roxburgh’s time). Achras Sapota, Diospy-
ras v. Allamanda cathartica. Plumiera acutifolia. Lochnera
rosea. a Palldecs pergulana. yl oat Saar eae Asclepias
curassavica. Ipomea Nil. Ipomea purpurea. Solanum Lycoper-
sicum. Capsicum annuum. Capsicum frutescane. Physalis peruvi-
sis grandiflora. Campsis radicans. artynta annua. "Lantana
na camar
cana (1798). Meriandra bengalensis. Mirabilis Jalapa. Rivina
humilis. Cinnamomum zeylanicum (1801). Cinnamomum Cam-
phora (1802). Euphorbia geniculata. Pedilanthus tithymaloides.
Jatropha multifida. Jatropha Curcas. Codizxum variegatum. Ma-
nihot utilissima (1794). Sapium sebiferum. Cycas Rumphii (intro-
duced in Rowburgh’s time). Cycas revoluta (1794). Casuarina
equisetifolia (tntroduced in Roxburgh’s ime). Thuja orientalis.
Ravenala madagascariensis (1807). Iris chinensis (introduced dur-
ing Feoxburgh’s time). COipura paludosa. Eurycles amboynensis.
; m equestre. Agave Cuntala. Agave Wightii. Hemero-
callis fulva. Typhonium “Sy el epee aalae Bambusa nana. Ba
busa vulgaris. 96 species
Period I Alyssum maritimum, Senebiera pinnatifida.
Wissadula rostrata, Malachra capitata. Orotalaria saltiana.
et.
f assiflo
patens (1840). Vangqueria si epeee Eupatorium odoratum. Lagas-
cea mollis. Zinnia elegans. Cosmos sulfureus. Helianthus tubero-
sus. Tridax procumbens. Thevetia neriifolia. Rauwolfia canescens.
Heliotropium curassavicum. Nicotiana plumbaginifolia. Antirrhi-
Busselia is : ma stans.
num matus. juncea. Scoparia
Inppia geminata. Duranta Plumiert. fragrans. Sal-
via coccinea. meinen spectabilis. Euphorbia pulcherrima
splendens. — ja Bojeri. Aleurites moluccana.
a
anmee papyrifera (about 1830). Maranta arundinacea. Mo-
rea iridioides. Tigridia pavonia. hyena tubispatha.
Amaryllis Belladonna. Hippeastrum rutilum. Hippeastrum re-
ticulatum. Hippeastrum stylosum. Agave Verse-Crucis. 49 spe-
cies pie!
eriod V. Malvastrum cuspidatum. Malvastrum spica-
tum. are hastata. Crotalaria tncana. Phaseolus multiflorus.
Bauhinia monandra. Enterolobium Saman. Rosa gallica. Rosa
centifolia. Mikania scandens. Synedrella nodiflora, Galinsoga
652 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908.
reiflora. Diospyros philippensis. Roupellia grata. Stephanotis
at oer Phlox Drummondi. Jacquemontia cerulea. Hyptis
suaveolens. Bougainvillea glabra. Antigonon leptopus. Jatropha
gossypifolia. Eucharis grandiflora. Ca oe mitis. Livistona
chinensis. Avena sativa. 25 species=10°5
Period VI. Swietenia macrophylla (1872). Albizzia richar-
diana. . Passiflora adenophylla. Flaveria repanda. Xanthium spi-
nosum. Tithonia tagetiflora. Helianthus argyrophyllus. Evolvulus
nummularius. Ipomea tricolor. Ipomeea Learit. Solanum sisym-
brifolium. Herpestis chamedroides. Torrenia Fourniert. Ruel-
lia tuberosa. Hyptis capitata. Peperomia pellucida. Euphorbia
heterophylla. Euphorbia graminea. . Croton sparsiflorus. Croton sp.
Ficus pumila. Sansevieria trifasciata. Sansevieria cylindrica.
Furcrea sp. Typhonium inopinatum. 25 species =10°5°/,.
A comparatively small number of the enumerated species have
had Bengali names bestowed on them. According to the way in
which they have been named they. may be grouped as follows.
The list is, however, not complete
I. Species with simple Bengali names the origin of which
cannot be further = ee see that some of them are found in
(later) Sanskrit litera
1. Anona aren ata.
2and 3. Tagetes erectus and T'agetes patulus—ct™i or ct@—
genda, the former being the z¥ ctwi—bara génda, the latter the
caté ctyi—chita génda.
4. Ricinus communis—csatsl, bhéranda, and “4% éranda, the
Sanskrit form of the name
5. Cannabis sativa—ttal, ganja.
6. Bizxa Orellana—avex, latkan. The connection with ateq
drooping, hanging, is notat all clear, Also called a¢ratai, not-
kona.
7. Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis—8%1, jaba. This flower appears to
have been used in ptjas from old times, and the word jaba is
Sanskrit. As it is almost certain that Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis is
not indigenous in India, but is a native of the ae Archipelago,
the most probable hy pothesis i is that it was brought to India when
aba like Ceylon, was practically an integral part of a Greater
8. Pennisetum typhordeum—a' Gal, bajra.
Il. second group consist - het the Bengali names
of which ‘aie @ poetical ring about th
1, Helianthus annuus—qaqft o , sarjja mukhi,
with its face towards the sun, the English sunfiower.
ne Hibiscus hirtus—Toara, : thos mani, the sun-gem.
Mirabilis Jal — Fess a kéli, Krishna’s delight
©, sae, Nanda dalal, the ay son "of Nanda, the Png of
Oe
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Fecent Plant Immigrants. 653
[W.8.]
Krishna. The exact history of Mirabilis jalapa is yet wrapt in
-myster
4. “Belamvanda chinensis—@*t @tz, dash bahu, ten arms.
5. Agave Vere-Crucis—qgv Fa, mukut phul, “flower like
the crown worn by a bridegroom.” ‘The name is really that of
the flower.
I ate the Bengali name of which is formed by the
aid of the name some part or property of a plant or of some
article in common use with or without a qualifying adjective
or noun.
. Argemone mexicana—yitta Bde, shrigal kantak, ctata
@tbi shéyal kanta, the “ jackal’s thorn,” also «9 ctuta#atti bara
shéyal kanta, to distinguish it from the ctataetti proper,
which is Onicus arvensis.
Euphoria Longana, the Longan &tea, ansh phal.
. Thevetia ot sate oa, kalké phul, from @até the
hukka — and
4. Meriandra Seeisah aia sya Atel, karpir pata, from #77
=camphor, *%tei=leaf.
Dd. Polianthes tuberosa, Bat 1%, rajani gandha, “ night scent.”
IV. Species whose Bengali names are modifications of
their foreign names—
1. Anona reticulata, att, ndna, or cate, lina, with the not
uncommon interchange of landn. The Dictionary of Economic
ucts gives lina as a synonym of ata. It is very doubtful
_whether citi is ever used as a name for Anona squamosa. The
word Anona is said to be derived from the Malay name Manoa,
dialectice menona
2. Papaver somniferum— cts, posta, really the name of the
_ seeds, cts c6ST, posta dheri, we Be the capsule. The word cits
n?
oes pa seem to be Indian; is it
Averrhea Carambola, afaat; kamranga, or
‘ stae7i,
kamranga ; similar in Sanskrit. The word may be a corruption
of the pil name os eee Carambola,
4, Averrhea mbi—fafafs, bilimbi, probably derived
ees the Malay 1 name map she tree
ene f Mabagobes cae méhagani, 4={t mahagni,
ork
6. eiteht chinensis—fag, lichu, from the Chinese name of
the fruit.
7. Anacardium occidentale—atq ttyta, kaju badam : Cashew
Nut.
8. Rosa damascena, Rosa centifolia, and some other roses
ct from the West—ctttatz, golab, from the Persian gui
or g
9. “Punica Granatum—stfan, m, ytfea, dalim, ytfes,
darim, names directly derived from as e comesponding Sanskrit
name of the fruit ; atytz from the Persian anar or na
654 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| December, 1908.
10. Psidium Guyava—coratal, péyara, or frutzi, piyara, very
Labia pens from the Spanish ae Sei or the correspond.
ing Por ese name. The Eastern Bengal, name *¥ai, goya,
18 stip a from guava or guyava.
arica Papaya—c*#f*a, pépiya, from the Medisar:; name
of the plant or fruit
12. Physalis perveink e. tépari.
13. Nicotiana Tabacum—state, tamak, wstatg, taémaku,
tobacco, from tabaco, a kind of pipe out of which the natives
of Antilles smoked the dried leaves of Nicotiana Tabacum
Ananas sativus—atatza, anaras, probably from South
American (Peruvian) name Nanas. It t has also been suggested
that the name may be derived from atatz the Pomegranate, and
44, ras, scent, smell—a less ee hypothesis.
nacular name of some indigenous or previously Deva plant
is se latina, without or with the addition of some distinguishing
noun or adjective the indigenous plant either belonging to an
allied species or genus or otherwise bearing some suggestive
resemblance
a. The case is one of simple transference of a name—
Aleurites moluccana—atacats, akhrot, from the kernels of
Aleurites moluccana jashne somewhat like the kernels of the true
akhrot, the wallnut. |
b. . The istinguishing name is that of a country or the cor-
responding adjective. Here fratét, foreign, European, English,
often only meaning Fisedigced by Europeans, plays a prominent
art.
1. Spondias dulcis—fratst atqsi, bilati amra, from atts =
capa pS
2. Arachis _Typogion Fem yy, bilati mung, from 5 ad
Phaseolus radiat
“4 Picteaaias aculeata—Tamtst fees, bilati kikar, from
feed = Acacia arabica
4, Pithecolobium dulee—feats! atyfa, bilati amli, from
atrfa = Tamarindus indie
5. Neptunia lone Feats att ates, bilati pani najak,
from tt water, and atre = Mimosa pudica.
6. Albizzia Richardiana—faatet atqest, bilati amlaki, from
atqaat = Phyllanthus embelica.
7: Sasa communis—faatst ctf%, bilati mendi, from cife=
Lawsonia a
8. Diospyros Rake SR ttt, bilati gab, from att=
Diospyros embryopteri
9. Solanum Tyecniidianastontt can, bilati bégun, from
‘@ai= Solanum Melongena
10. Solanum + tuberosum — Fear stg, bilati alu, from at,
the tuber of various species of Dioscorea.
'
Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 655
[W.S.]
11. Hyptis suaveolens—fratet gait, bilati tilsi, from part
= Ocimum sanctum.
12. Pedilanthus tithymaloides—featst ft, bilati shij, from
te = Euphorbia Nivulia
13. Casuarina equisetifolia—fantst at&, bilati jhau, from
att = gar noe gallica.
4, Nicotiana rustica—arca@t sStatg, angréji tamaku, from
bene angreji, English
Capsicum Posen grossum—ateat afb, kaphri marich,
nie = Piper n nigru
16. Pethonnlobiein dulce—afet ataai, dakhini babla, the
* Deccan babul,” from Sb hig inti st arabica, more commonly
called Bilati amli (see above).
17. Capsicum Piasicangscin' xfs, Lanka marich, from
a¥i=Ceylon, afi5= Piper nigrum.
fs . Huphorbia Tirucalli—aei f+, Lanka sij, see Nos. 12
and 16.
19. ectige malaccensis—atatel atyea, malaika jamrul,
ateatei Malacca, eta = Eugenia alba.
Citrus decwmana—atstat cag, batabi “pte from atztat-
Batavia, c¥¢= Citrus medica, acida, the Indian Lim
4g Triphasia Aurantiola—bica attz#i, china narénga, the
“ China Orange.’
22. Arachis hypogaea—vtai atatx, china badam: the “China
aes = i
he distinguishing name is some adjective or some noun
in the nominative or genitive case which either indicates some
prominent pope Ree or the locality where the plant grows
1. Nigella sativa—eta Bra or ata Blas, kala jira or kala
jirak, from #ta=black, #ta#=the seed of Ouminum cyminum.
2. Rosa alba—cts cittate, svat gdlab, the “ white rose.”
3. Thevetia neriifolia—ea hy eatt, haldi karabi, from =7¥t
=turmeric, here the colour turmeric, and @#4t= Neriwm odorum.
4. Jatropha gossypifoliam=eata csatei, lal bhéranda, from
ata=—red, csatel= Ricinus communis,
5. Bambusa nana—cats tet, chota bansh, “ the small bambu.”’
6. Hibiscus rob pnsaine var. plena—*A ting sthal padma, from
=a =dry land, and *a=Nelumbium specios
7. Guizotia S ica state, fee i il, from fea=Ses-
amum indicum; ate the well-known hero of ek mythology ;
the word, when prefixed to a plant name, indicates something
reespt igger, coarser, in contradistinction to #1, Sita, the gentle
d faithful wife of Rama, whose name preceding a plant name
sccaeabes Sooner smaller, more tender, or more delicate. Thus
_ amphal, is the gritty, coarser fruit of Anona reti-
culata, and write Sitaphal, is the more tender and more deli-
cately scented fruit of Anona squamosa.
656 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. ]
Allamanda seit @gul, har kakra from ==
Terminalia Chebula, €@¥1 tho
9. Rosa indica—ati aie kanta gdlab, “ the thorny rose.”
10. Noni plumbaginifolia—aa stats, ban tamaku, “ the
jungle tobace
11. Taso Curcas—att ceatei, bag bhéranda. The first
. eae e
garden, rtel being the Bengali form of the name for~ Ricinus
communis, «tt cette! would mean therefore “the garden castor-
seed plant” in distinction to the true “78, the Ricinus communis
cultivated in fields. There exist other forms of the name of
Jatropha Curcas, namely atq csatei, which would mean “the
Tiger’s castor-seed plant,” which has not a clear meaning, and
atta ceatel, which would indicate a resemblance to the 7t@, gab,
i.e., Diospyros embryopteris: unfortunately the most vivid
imagination could not find many features in common between
Jatropha Curcas and Diospyros embryopteris. As the form ft
cSatel is undoubtedly in use, we have evidently to deal with a
not uncommon case of metathesis.
fair number of specimens of so-called ‘‘ useful ” plants, but as far
as wild plants are concerned, the collections are apiepaeg 4 re
Iti is evidently a case of “ Thou on so near and yet so far!” It
oped that mofussil coll will develop into centres for
petenitel: studies, and that their Pauthorities will make it one of
their duties to start museums containing complete collections of
the plants growing within the limits of the Division in which the
educational institution is situated. Such a collection should not
only contain the dried specimens themselves, but oe ae amo: on
the mode of occurrence, the time of flowering and ing, the
colour of the different parts of the flowers as well as tins ‘truits on
various physiological facts, such as the time of opening and closing
o wers and drooping of leaves and many others, the uses to
which the plants are put by the peasantry, and any existing ver-
nacular name, excluding, however, fancy names invented for the
occasion,
tia
DECEMBER, 10908.
The Monthly General Meeting of the on was held on
Wednesday, the 2nd December, 1908, at 9-15 p
The Hon. Mr. “ioe AsutosH Mugcnopapuyaya, M.A,, D.L.,
President, in the chai
The following members were present :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. J. C. Brown, Babu Monmohan
Chakravarti, Mr. G. R. Clarke, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. Girindranath
Mukhopadhyaya, Dr. J. E. Panioty, Rev. A. C. Ridsdale, Dr.
C. Schulten, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, Mr. G. H.
Tipper, Dr. Satischandra Vidyabhusana, Mr. E. Vredenburg,
Rev. A. W. Young.
Visitors:—Babu Jaganmohan Chakraburty, Mr. R. W.
Church, aie F. De B. Young, and Dr. E. Sommerfeldt.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed,
Fifty-seven presentations were announced.
The General Secretary reported :—
(1) That Mr. T. D. Edleston and Mr. J. F. Duthie had ex-
pressed a wish to withdraw from the Society.
(2) That the election of Dr. J. S. Brooke as a member of
the Society has been cancelled at his own reques
The ae four gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary
Member:
rs, 1, .M.S.;
Lieut. -Col. John Gregory Jordan, ne I.M.S., 9, Russell Street,
proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Lieut.-Col.
W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
The ee papers were read :—
1. Note a Copper-plate ae ras foved at Pecher in
Jhanst District. By C. A A, Scceuakial B.
I received recently information of a _ of a copper-
plate inscription at Pachar (WAI), a a village 12 miles N.E. of
CXXli Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December,
Jhansi City, from the Tahsildar. Inquiry showed that it had
been originally dug up some 40 or 50 years ago by one Ganeshju
while excavating the foundations of his house. The exact spot
is now unknown, but it was somewhere on the raised mound
(consisting of the usual débris of old houses, etc.) on which the
village stands. The inscription was in possession of one Bindra-
ban, son of Kalli, Brahman, one of the Zamindars of Pachar,
and he has presented it. to Government. The plate has been sent
to Dr. J. P. Vogel and will be deposited in the Lucknow Museum :
while the inscription, with a translation, will be published in the
Epigraphia Indica.
preliminary translation made by P. Vinaik Rao, Sanskrit
Teacher of the Macdonnell High School, J hansi, shows that the
: ae ‘
O ma ns
the light half of Kartik Samvat 1233, or A.D. 1176, and the land
is recorded as situated in the village of Bilaspir in the Parganna
of Karigawa; the village of Lewa is also mentioned as obviously
in the immediate vicinity. !
ewa ( @aT) is the name of a village only 3 miles west of
Pachar, and there are several villages named Kargawan (aqaaf)
e Vi 40 or
such temples near this one,
one to north, and a fourth the exact |
J . these tem
main to thi
1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXlil
of the village; it is lined below the Ale a the surface with
the large bricks characteristic of Chandel w
At Lewa there is a ‘ Baoli’ (large wally, Tiel with squared
stones some of which are clearly of Chandel workmanship, and
a granite slab that clearly formed originally part of a Chandel
building has been utilized to form a Sati ee bearing an
inscription which, however, is quite illegible. The Sati stone is
of the usual Bundela type common all over the district, and is
quite rag peer with Ne Chandels.
argawan pieces of granite bearing Chandel carvings
have tie east — Fi walls of an old Mahratta fort, and there
is said to be old well now filled in, lined with the large
Chandel seg
andel ruins and carvings occur in many other villages
shroughens the whole district, from the extreme north-east near
the junction of the asan and Betwa to the extreme south
where are the famous Chandel sites of Deogarh, Chandpar,
Dudhai and Madanptr
2. Sikim copper coins—By Monmowan Cuakravarti, M.A.,
B.L., M.R.A.S.
; This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
—
ome Rare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, Lexicography and
Pros sabenieed from Tibet. No. 2.—By Dr. SatiscHanpra VIDYA-
BHUSA
—_——_t-_—_—
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the
Bodicty” was hheld at the eons s Rooms on Wednesday, the 9th
December, 1908, at 9-15 p
Lievt.-Cotonen G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair, -
The following members were present :-—
Rai Hiralal Bose aes De. UN. Brahmachari, bone -
Major J. Mulvany, LMS. ; Sy H. W. Pilgrim,
I.M.S.; Dr. T. F. Pearse, al cnt n H. B. Steen, I.M.S.; Major L.
Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors :--Dr. A. M. Leake and Dr. Jagatpati Ray.
The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Clinical cases were shown by Lieut.-Col. Harris.
A discussion on “Tubercular diseases in Bengal’ was
introduced by Lieut.-Col. G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P.,
I.M.S.; and communications on the same subject were made
by Majors rs C. R. Stevens, L. Rogers, and Captain F. P. heir,
I.M.S., and the subject adjourned until the following meeting.
PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839.
Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal).
Memoirs, Vol. 1, efc., 1905, ete.
Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904.
Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete.
Centenary Review, 1784—1883.
Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete.
A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be
obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street,
Calcutta.
PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
(a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which
are held on the first Wednesday in each month except
in September and October.
(6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member-
ship. is
(c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings
and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society
during the hours they are open to members.
(d) To have eee access to the Library and other oubies
rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections.
2 ee from =“ =
Library.
ez) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings
and Memoirs of the Society.
(g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected
=
ae
Be
1,
INDEX
SOCIETY'S JOURNAL AND PROCEEDINGS,
Vol. IV, 1908.
INDEX.
A
Abacus, in a ie ie tadia, 293.
al-¢ , 552.
‘Abd-n ghnftir. B Boldah, pr. n., 585,
‘Abd-nl-ghani Khan, pr. n., 574, 577.
‘Abdullah Khan, 559, 582.
‘Abdullah Khan, Tarin, pr. n., 574,
79.
‘Abd-ul-latif.Beg, pr. n., age
‘Abd-ul-qadir Khin, p 574.
‘Abd-al- al-qadir Kh Khan, Tutthawi, pr. n.,
‘Abdn bigs? 4 the Etymology of
“Ranel chi
Abdenn-nabi Kha, pr. n., 512, 573,
978, 580.
‘Abd-ur-rabim Khan, pr. n., 524 529,
558
‘Abd-ur-rabim Khan, fa St Ah
‘Abdus Salam. Maulavi,
gv: Rasul Building at amubars,
radu Bamed Khan, Governor of
Lahor, 564.
‘Abd- ae nephew of Abi’l
Faz!, 143.
Abhiina-Sistre-viswalochanamitya-
parabhidhina-mnktavali-nima,
Dictionar Pandita Sthavira
noble A 594.
‘Abid Khan , 562.
Abudha-t bodha he nima-prakaranam,
by Arya Nagarjana, 374.
ai Fath, “okie din Muham-
brahi
Abn’l at a letter of 143.
bi’) oa,
pes Maa Daulat ‘ghah bin Manda,
Avail Mubsin Kh Khin, pr. n., 579.
Abu Nuwas, Poem of, 38.
Abi Talib inhi, pr. n., 525.
Achrus Sapota, 623.
Aconitum, nect-isitor, 193.
35 of seeds of, 190.
Acyuta, t the Kin ng of haere, 89.
a
Adityasena, the M agi King, 275.
Agave Cantala, 638.
Agave Vere-crucis, 638.
» Wightit, 638.
ee Beg, Ghazi-ud-din Khan,
., 578.
Alm a: 'Khin, a brother of Muham-
seat Khan, 519.
Abwal-nol-] Khaw waqin, 532
Ainaliaea, ‘insect visitors , 224,
rahm se mention of the
Ajit Singh, Rajah, pr. n., 583.
Ajuga, pollinati on, ee
Kitavebed, Se is
‘Ali. din Husain Shah, ruler of
283
engal,
hee richardiana, 616.
Aleurites moluccana, 635.
‘All-i-M n, pr. n., 153
‘Alim = Khan, r. n., 522, 52
637, P 6,
m, 639.
” Copa, 6
m, 689.
‘Alwi Kh Khan,’ Tarin of Lakhnau, pr. n.,
Alyssum maritimum, 609,
Ama, the King of Kanyakubja, 281,
Amaryllis belladonna, 6388.
Ambi Ji, the Desmukh of Pargunnah
Samsar, 5
‘9 4 -din Khan, Sambhali, pr, fi,
Aroir Khan, pr. n.,527, 541, 546, 548,
Amir Khan Kabnii, 520.
moghav arsa, King, 276.
Anacardtum acetinhale 613.
roi sativus, 636.
d Ram ike ukhlis, 586,
aa pretest insect visitors, 194,
Anargha- Raghavam, of tiie 792.
Andthapindie. pr. n
rose, a tribe, 267.
a, 220,
yar , 230.
‘i burkillii, 226.
CXXVili
Andrena floridula, 220, 230.
Androsuce, abt see rv, 225.
Andie bok Sa ark , 287
Anirnddha the ‘urn or master of
reshwater aponges, lxxxiii.
Avil soe tithe 10
eticulata, 608.
squamosa 6U8.
Anithomy 220.
Anshienrectises we 217, 222, 223,
24. 225. 227, 2
Ant hophors oii, "997, 228, 229.
leptopus, 633
629.
Anwnr Khan "Onth- ud-daulah, fauj-
met of Burhanpnr, 525, 526, 52y,
>, 544.
ips ii pr. n
Ap Pandit, 2 yrrdn of Ghalib Khan,
Aphis ge = lan 275.
Apide,
Apis, 26:
Peet of 230.
” dor 227,
» flor
oad Gaaied., oe
ee >. early + work, 202.
rate cg sh sade 02.
Aquar m, plea a for
Ar ee eletne. pollination of: 202, 217,
Arachis hypog@éa
Ardha Magadhi, ne langnage of the
Pacsvidinen, 273.
Are, Plane non-cyclic, 391,
emone l
Arsacidae of Bactria, people, 88.
seks oheat 108.
Ali Mil pr. n., 573, 577.
pra vd Khan, Bahadur, pr. 8,
549, 5
Asclepias spay oe We ca, 625.
As gd Khan. , bakhshi of the Dahkin,
Avirgie, the pt tac of, 528.
Index.
| A‘z
m Shah, son of Soong a 257.
sAghnvulla Khan, p , dI3.
ar;
Fi. 0., 829.
Chaghatae,
5.
pr. £73, 574,
‘Aziz Khan, Da,idzai, pr. n., 513.
Governor of
Azmat Khan, pr. n., 530.
aie
Babar Khan, pr. v., 528.
9
B du
Bahadur Khan, pr. n
Bairam he vee of k spctiat Khan,
548, 570
Bakht Mal, Rajah, pr. n., 584.
Balabhadra, Pandita, 597,
Balapnr, place,
Balasore, Qadam Rasul Building at,
Balt Khat tri, pr. n., 578.
ate Xrishna Gupte, on an old Khillat,
Biase noida 640,
Bamian, anetea es sof, xcii
Banerjee, pet Das, on Todo. Scy-
n Coinage e, 8
ee ‘Gobin Lal, and Phillott,
D. a Hindu ustani-English Voca-
bulary of Indian Birds, 55.
Barbakabad, Sarkar, 272
Barnado, Capt. F. A.
ec taveuehae XXXxvi, ex
Basndeva, King of the Pundras,
270,
288.
, On puerperal
-abhiherry gpa 615.
Bayazid Khan, pr n., 564.
Biynzid Kh Khan, Mewati, 574,
Bazuha, Sarkar, 272.
Bear, Hi teitayen, fat of, 3
**Be-dost Rohelah” Raik ‘“Muham-
mad Khan), 5
Beglar Begi Khan, pr. n., 520, n. 2.
Belamcanda chinensis. 637.
oe
s, insect vi (e
Beveridge, H , on Balimi Coins 57,
Index. CXXix
Beveridge, rd ., on the Babarnama
Fragments, 39.
Bezwada, mntiguities of, 306, 321.
Bhadra Coi s, 90.
Bhagwant "Singh, the Bundelah
Bhandi, mtilater of King Harsa, 275
Bharata, grand-fatier of Sri dhars,
288
praniaitashets quotations from,
mie
asran Gdtivs, 91.
Baws Sankranti, by Arya Nagar
374.
vine Sankranti-tikaé, by Pandita
Maitreya Natha, 375
Bhavisyat Purana, description of
arendra in the,
Khan, a Nawab of tet 24.
Bhim Sing] h, Rajah of Bondi,
Bhi
69.
and Commentator
ati-vyaka rana-sitra, 596
- ~ hha or Jot pastrol tribe,
veneswara, os plese ec of,
277, 278.
Bihar, inscription from, 108.
eal a Khillat eee = cil.
his Vikramanka- ee a, 279.
Bik hari 4 Siedespkion 277
Birds, Indian, g Hin ndutami-English
Vocabula ry of, 5
migration of, exvii.
Finn orellana, 609.
Biyanah, place, 551.
GD-Ca ve an ' inscription of, 101.
Bombus, hs 219, 222, 226, 228,
5 titudes o
3 bu usy in rain, 188.
% eximius
= yj funerarius, 193, ale 195.
3 5 bit flowers,
= hemorrhoidalis, "999, 224,
225, 226, 227, 228, 229.
‘i hemor ~hbidalie: biting
fl
# right and left- handedness
of, 190.
Fe ir ifasciatus, 195.
5 tunicatus, 218, 220, 222, 224,
226, 2 29,
vallestris, 195.
Donbyleas; aude of, 231.
es or, 217, 218, 222, 227,
: 298,
Bougainvillea ilar, ane
spe
Bouldes, glaciated reid sani: cvii.
Brahma Gupta, 108.
ee Sarvasva, of Halayudha,
286-287.
Tee emcae temple, Stone inscrip-
of, 27
Bhat Katha- Madijari of Ksemendra,
278.
oes eth Babe ia oe 635.
Browallia ela
Briihl, P,on a ‘steht ard temperature
for Tropical countries, 489.
Plant Immigrants, 603.
Budakhshi Khan, pr. n., 531.
Budal ene chaeibiand of Gurava
Mis
Budh Sin Hadi pr. n., 516,
Budh Sin ondi, 514.
Baddhaatita a aa Vrtti,
y Buddha Palita 3 st
Buddha’ s Private A
Seven Sahijata, 14,
Buddteia, pe ay visitors, 226,
orcas, evii
petite Bakht, pt 555.
tows 5 kot, identified, 272.
anpur, province, 521.
Barind or Bari ndah, the eastern side
of the territory ‘of Lakhanawati,
Burkill, I. H., on new Dioscoreas,
on ‘thee Pollination, of flowers in
India, 179,
Buzuha. W,, Sarkar, 288,
C
mh coo indica, 614.
Calen ", climate of 43.
Ca ataieges na, 632.
Calliphora
Calotropis, ‘insect visitors, 226.
Campsis gr esa 630.
3 radicans, 680.
Candraeyakcwranavargasiteavsit by
eens Gomin, 594.
Cankara, 98.
Coniatte sativa, 635.
Capsella oe sa- ake is, 609.
itors, 217.
Ceignnicinnn annuum, 628.
rate
3, 628,
Cabdeaine: ineeot veers: 217:
6.
Jateccaghe: insect visitors, 229.
Caryota mitis, 639.
Ca-earia, cel visitors, 221.
Casuarina equisetifolia, 636.
Celsia, insect visitors, 228.
Cerastium, pe nee of, 192, 218.
Ceratina bhawani, 224.
‘
CXXxX Index.
Ceratina fare aia
Ceratoptera
Chabelah ig ss <idsbeil, 611.
Chukravarti, Nilmani, on Pala In-
scriptions, 101.
Chakri minar, xciii.
Ber capes egrets work by Ratna-
of Vikpianagine: 593.
Chandoratiakare a work on Prosody
Likara Santi, 5
Ohesaaing Belang pr. n., 286,
Charms
8,
ates 2
Chattarsal, Bundelah, pr. n., 516.
Chatterjee, Dr C., on differentia.
tion of ‘Typhoid eyes ili, XXXVv.
Chaudhnri, B.L., awling in the
Bay of B engal, ues ;
Jheironomide
ee C ha
mpa, 290.
8 [595.
hos-Id-«n-vas- “i. 9 asst translator,
sssiyemeisseericr: coronarium, 623
icum, "623.
C
(
C
Chinese Discoveries, 447.
( ngs of, 381.
(
C
Chrysis, 227.
OR etophons phleas, 228,
Cicer arietinum, 614
Cinnamomum Gamphor a, 633.
zeylanicum, 6338.
Cigar eens 637.
Circars, antiquities of, 2
Cistelid beetle, 193, 194, 195.
itrus deckinnna, 613.
Clerodendron fragr ans, , 631.
Cnicus, insect visitors, 195, 224,
Celia. 224,
ie Bs, 225.
Co sean variegatum, 635,
Coins, ie ats 81,
ee Museom, 441.
Salimn
orice 219, "930, 221, 222, 227.
Li
Colvillea —— ae
Comillah, 349.
Conics, sey Nc i 67, 49
Congre peer ng Botenio, ci.
Connor, Cap ne.
exhibi tod be civ
on papellema, Ixxxv.
. ci
-rays in 1 Sur
' gery
Copper detec of, from Fehling’s
ogee Jhansi. exxi.
P., clinical pe |
— Corydalis, insect visitors, 193, 217.
self Ag
ollination of, 191.
Cosmos wicthint s, 622.
Cotoneaster, ‘daaek visitors, 218.
8, exper rimental breeding of,"
Crabro, 195.
aes dia, are ce of, 191.
ct visitors, 195.
Crior hha aera.
Crotalaria pe Benet, 6 1 <
rm) a, 614
Saitiana, 614.
Croton sp.,
spar iflorus, 603, 635.
Cruptostepia beetle ora, 625.
n, the yvreat teacher
i, &
destino Jat, pr. 2, 572 re
rves, sence) pee ee of, to
daiecs 239.
Cycas pevcdabe, 636.
umphii, 636.
Oynogloseum, insect visitors, 195.
D
Daksinamurtistotra, a philosophic
poem. 98.
Pate teraccistcees: “vaztike a com-
ae: 98.
Dam L.. acconnt of Fifteenth
ntal Congress. cxvii. -
Ori 1
| te -Sinvara . girs sits — 288.
Darab Khan
Dir-u -fath, the Mie oF Wises
52
ne id =
| Da’
| Delaney,
Darvesh Ali Khan, pr. n., 578.
ath
a Khan, p
r.n, 514,
* Paakh 541.
ait “Sh: ia 154.
apt nt H., on Epidemic
Dropsy, Ixxxi
ht priination oe
Deoli plate of Krsna TTI,
Reet make inse rile, of Vijaya-
_ 27
Dewmonthus virgatus, 616.
utzia, insect visitors 228.
Dernaic go has Ganda, 276.
Dexidze 194,
Dhana, Ja mati ant n, 584,
eats waa of Ganda, 281.
a inscription
102,
Dharma-ala. fther of Devapils, 277.
ee Kaviraja, his Pavana Datam,
EE Far a i pe oe er ee eRe
Index. CXXXi
Dieliptera, insect visitors, 228.
Dilawar ion Khan , Defeat and Death
of, 515,5
ag ged tan khan, Sayyid, 535, 537,
538, 547
Dil-diler Khan, pr. n., 575.
Diler Khan, pr. n., 531, 574.
Diler Khan, a slave of the Bangash |
Chief, 5 se
Dilophus, 230.
Dinakurt, a og anton 97,
Dindar Khan, pr. n., 574.
Dioscorea aspera
be elopht
ai techni ti, 455.
456.
earburgian, 456.
i, 457,
Diospyros, insot-visitars 225.
Ka tt
Lb
phi 8, 624
Dipat vamp "Oey lusies Buddhistic
Chroni 286.
Diplonema pn 393.
5 peer the “blind sage, 268,
Diw-kot, a _— identified with Dam
erh na + hat ., O34,
Dkon-wchog- chos- pare of Thafal,
Tibetan translator, 596.
Dolichopide, 220.
Dost ‘Ati Khan, pr. n., 562, 576, 577,
Dost Mubammad Khan, Afghan, 525.
Dost Mahammad Khan, Rohilah, 528.
siren a of, in Faleonr
conry, 159. |
Drary, ent. -Col., on some clinical |
cases
Haemcoster insect “gem 229.
Duranta, Plumieri, 631.
Dya Ram, eetbian: of Chabelah Ram, |
511.
E
Eastern Hoods for Hawks, 165, 166,
rs, 227.
Elzagnus, insect visitans, 229,
Elis prismatica, 224, 227,
| Elliott prize, award of, Ixxxvii.
Elscholtzia ee visitors, 195.
Embankmen 463.
” of Kosi, 464,
Empide, 2
Enterolobium rene n, 616.
Ephydatia indica, Taxi
Seen Algebraic, 356.
— , insect visitors, 223.
otrya japonica, 617,
pide 194, 220, 221, 226.
rt vimalayensis, 194,
Ss solitus, 220.
3 tenat, 220, 222, 224
Et ursinus, 194.
Eucharis grandiflora, 688
a iat sey mgr 618.
Eumenidex, 224, 2
Bupetor rum Ayey ana, 620.
ratum, 621.
Euphor bia Bojeri t, 634.
ee ge iculata. 634,
9 gr a, 63
re insect visitors, 230
: het ylla, 634,
hyl
” pose ama, 638.
s, 634.
Fircali 633,
Bu wpho via lon a, 618
Eurycles Mekeceana 38,
Evolvulus, eos vis cvs 227,
nummularius, 626,
F
Fa-hian, the Chinese ee? 290.
Fa khr-ud-din Khan, 575.
Fakhr-n’d-din, Manian of Delhi, 23.
Fakhr-nv’l- A Auliyas, ‘Pride of Saints,’ a
title o of Khwaja Allah “Bakhsh, 26.
Falco peregrinus, 259.
on,
86.
Fath Singh, Rajah of f Makrie, 525.
Fathullah Khan 529.
| Fatikuli Sandstone 349°
_ Fehling’s solution, reduction of, 347.
5.
Fidae Khan Diwan, pr. n., a 546,
Fish, need of s stndy | =
— va teers
Tibet, cviil,
nda, 621.
ra Advena of Bengal and Bihar,
607.
_ Flowers, about Simla, 203.
CXxXxil Index.
Flowers, in Sikkim,
a" 217, ar8 886, 224, 227,
Fomal wood, 350,
Fragaria, insect visitors, 218,
vesca, 617.
Fur rereea Selon, 639,
G
Gagea, ne oe 230.
Gaj Singh, Rajah of Narwar, 521.
Gabwhoge free ai§ 622.
pollination, 223.
Gandeévarn, title of, 276,
Ganda-vaho, a poem by Vixpatistis,
275.
Gandhakuti, natnre of, 1.
Gangadhara, Govindapur Stone in-
scription nof, 278.
ears of Aryabhata, 116.
anj SS ve as 551.
Garena florid
Gauda, id sa a of; 2738.
Gaya, Buddhist Inscriptions from,
459.
Gentiana argentea, insect visitors,
22)
pedicellata, aaa 226.
, 267.
of a Plane non-
ic are, 391.
Geranium, insect visitors, 193, 218.
” polyanthes, pollination of,
192
spose insect i aaege 223.
Ghairat Khan, pr n., 562, 564.
casi Jang, Ghasi- ud-din Khan,
pt.
Ghalib ee son of Rustam Khan,
541, 545, 56:
Ghans Khan, pr. n., 572
Ghazi-ud- din Kin Abmad Beg),
pron. 678, 579,
Ghani-nd-din Khim, Tris Jang, 525,
; 569,
573.
cna Khan, Muhammad, 523, 826,
Ghiyze-n s-ud-din ‘Twaz, 153, 279.
rhein Sarkar, 272.
Pe ran it Zhan, a Ue n., 5
alam Muhi-ud oe ag eo i,
514, 877 P
Gia te eae Veit aaa eagein
BLL. 512, 564. : an
pape dat Lient.-Col. S. H., two
Spee Charms’ found by,
j
|
| Godwin. emi taent: share pie oe
i, 224.
ae Hated inscription of,
Gopal, father of etre 277.
G
ossypium arboreum
e cernuum,
9 herbaceum, 18
Govinda ur, Stone inscription of
+2
Gri rags-pa-rgyal-mtshan, Tibetan tran-
bers 595.
erson, Dr G. A., on Lingnistic
‘Bui vey. ¢
nceonnt of wean Oriental
Congres
Guazuma in slteen, 611.
ease: abyssinica, "622
unl Mnham age the eldest son of
Omhwite i Sab b, 26.
Gunambodh mod, Conqueror of
Gunda, 277.
Gna the Knshians of, 89.
Gantamadhisthano | Vihara, in Lalita-
pura, 594.
Gareva Migea Budal pillar inscrip-
of, 2
Pe se insect visitors, 218.
H
di Khan, pr. 573.
ferent ah Khan, bakshki, 525, 548,
Haidar Quli K Khan, pr. n., 514, 550,
552, fol. ate a 575, 576, 579,
, 5
Haji Bashi, an "Asati slave,
29,
Bakivs legit’ Murtaza, pr. n.,
Hakim Nakki Khan, Shirazi, 587,
Hal ictus ieee. 218, 227.
# cif ‘224, 225, 226, see
ma iain s 217, 218.
> gp., 193, 217. 219, 220, 221,
ao hee. 298.
RE ,
P12 RDA ERT Nas Mage LS ES Aw EDR
5
a
E
ts
Index. CXXXUl
Halietus psd 224, | piri soe a aa 8 638.
Hemelia patens, 620. utilum, 638
Hamid Khan, é Jangali Shahzadah,” | styl, 638.
523, 548, 570, 574. Hiraman, pr. n
Hamid-ud-din Khan, pr. n., 548. er Capt. F. C. , on the Kosi river,
Hamilton, William, Surgeon, 586.
Handiya Sarkar, 527. Wier of Bengal, certain ie
Hanwant, pr. n., 384 or doubtful events in the,
Haraprasad aha bests aho- Hizbar Afkan Khan, pr. 573,
padhvaya, on a Kharosti Copper- 575.
plas o. Linn goto. alk Taxila or tae. - < H., on a glaciated
Takengila, 8 36 nlder
Hari bag SOfios of the Pundras | toner, David, on Fat of Himalayan
in the, 2 Bear, 33.
scape Lieut, -Col. G, F. A, clinical | it Oil of Lawsonia alba,
clncapeonl civ. How E. B., on some songs of
on yeaibke tcl 881.
on I shoei Bat ies exxiii, | Hosain Ali Khan . ny. $12, 626,
Harsa, Popeer, 275, 289. | B47, 551—559. 362, 585, ” 587.
Hason Khin, fa njdar of Korah | Husam- ud-din ‘Iwaz, the Khalif chief,
Jahanabad, - ; | 284.
Hasinpnr, Battle of, 575. | Hwin-Lun, the pas 290.
Hasra Kol, Buddhist Inscription | Hyptis capitata, 632
from Text of the, 460, 461. epee suaveolens, 632.
se ti age nama prakaragam by Arya |
tues am nama prakarana vetti, by | :
Arya Devn, 376. | Ibrahim Prince, captured, 582.
Hawks, hoods for, 165, | I-ching, the Chinese traveller, 290.
Hayden, H. H, Afghan Antiquities, EMicenonide, 193.
Xciil. | Ikhl4s Khan, pr. n., 536, 537, 545,
Hazrat-i- mr a Muhammad Sulay- —_ 573.
man, genea are al table of the | Ikhtisis Khan, pr. n., 514
Banik of _ Ikhtiyar- -ud-din Danlat Shah-i Balka
sarin Muhammad Sas,the youngest —- Khali, 154-155
of Fakhr-ul- Aaliyts, 28. | Ikhtiyar-nd-din Yutzbuk-i Tnghril
en Qibla-yi-‘Alam, Muaharawi, — Khan, ruler of Bengal, 285
23. | Ilew, insect visitors,
teataitacad annuus, 622. _ Impatiens, insect winitote. 193.
¥s 622. 5 obliquity of ‘flowers of,
ride us. 622. | 189.
Heliotropi ium turassavicum, 625. | ‘Inayat Khan, p
r.n., 524,
Hem roar ork Das Gupta, on the Tngyatatla Khia, pe. n., 561, 582.
Geolog Hill Tipperah, 349. ngh, Rajah, 533.
Hemarocntiis pee , 639. Indigo ar towlddes 615.
aera oil of, 35. Pe sect visitors, 218.
Her m, insect visitors, 222. pci na, 615,
Hevenates chamezdroides, 629. Indo- 'Seytl lian i oinage, notes on, 81.
Hibiscus hirtus, 610 Insects on flow
Fa Manihot, 610. TInshu-par rr ta a ond of Abu’l Fazl,
fs mutabilis, 611 1
é radiatus, 611. Epo Niet 627.
= Rosa-sinensis, 611. art = 626.
syriacus, 611, is ie. 626.
Hidayat ae Khan son of Lutfullah on is beri 627.
Khan icolor, 6.6.
Hiddanu. gee ce, 551. | Iris erent
Hifgullai; Khan pr. = 529, n. 3. | Irvine, ih W., ork of, x
Hill Tipperah. geology of, 349. the inten Mughs, 511.
Hinen-ta, can Chinese pilgrim, 289. | Islam Khan, pr.
Hippeastrum e, 638. | Islim Khan, aise - Honea 283.
CXXXiV Index.
asada Qui, pr. n.,
a‘il hin, Khwesha pr. n,, 529.
T tibar . pr. n., 5
I'tiqad ee ange n. 570.
‘eae Eien. pr. n., 523, 539, 540,
, D8.
waz ena nazim of Barar, 529.
pe ra stricta, 620
I-yul-timish, the Suzerain, 154.
“ie: nd-din Tughril-i- -Tughin Khan,
ruler of Beng: ul, 235.
J
Jacquemontia cer wes 626.
Jafar Beg, pr. n., 562.
Ja‘far Durani,
Jag Ram eee of Jai Singh, 564,
573 575.
Jahan-ara Bears, garden of, 517.
Jahan Shah, pr. 564.
Jahangir, possibly author of Babar- |
39.
nama. frag
Jai Cand, B sai Tah, pr. n., 520.
Jai Sin ngh gece Rajah, Ne 512,
Shin: Harivamsa, of J ainasena, 276.
Jana Ji, pr. n.,
multifida, 634.
os ota Pare Araknurdl the Nepal
Kin
che Qui, a title, 257.
Jeta. Pri
Je shag 2 an
Jhansi. Conper plate from. cxxi.
ome Khin, pr n., 5
Jor H. L., on Shales from Raw-
evii
K
Kadphises I, Emperor, 81.
Kahla plate ‘of Kalacari Sodhadeva,
Kalacuri Sodhadeva, Kahla plate of,
Kalanchoe, pollination, 22}.
Kalapa-avatara, a grammatical work.
tha. 595,
Kamyab Khan, n., 529, A 547,
Kanarak, Temple of, 301,
| Kaniska II, fonr coins of, a
King, 82.
Kane Ji, Mahratta Commniander: 542.
sao ets a on, 275
Karatoa, rive
Karhad plate ae Krsna lI, 277.
Karka iL, Beniram plate of, 276.
Kasi, cit
- Katha Sarit Sigara of Soma deva
Bhat
Katmandu, adie of, 275.
Kauheri hill, eden on the, 274.
Kausiki-kaccha, f, 269.
KavyadarSa, b y D: nda, 273.
| Kaye, G. R., on ome bhata, 11
on the Abacus in Ancient Raa
Kazi Lace: Governor-General of
| Bengal, 285.
Kednresvars, Apes si 311.
r Mahi, ging woman, 584.
| Ree u Rai, ace "567,
Keyaner varsa. Yavarajn I, the Cedi
King, 277.
| Khafi cha in, pr. n., 569, 585.
Khniriitd, Sarear, 56
icalay: inscription, 286.
Khai ah Khan ,Yazdi, Ni‘matilahi,
A:
Kh»lj Maliks of L»khanawati, 151.
Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini, 527, 541, 544
| Khan Dauran, pr. n, 556, 561, 573.
ieee; 577, 580, 585.
Khan Danran Samsam-ud-Daulah,
pr. n. 573.
Khan "emia ‘Ah Khan, Marahmat,
520.
Khan Mirza, - n., 574.
_ Khandait, 291
Khandu Ti Dhabariyah, ickeame,
Commander, 54
Kharosti Coprer plate. 363.
Khema, Jat,
S — from es Y coscitinth cii,
Khiar . Khan. pr. n, 581.
Khosa, a tribe,
bee
|” Nawab Bhawal Khan, 2
Khndadat mhee: ae » 37d.
Khurasan. ‘King of
_ Khiishhal Cand. pr. n. nx 604, 5 576, 582.
| —— a slave of Niziam-ul-mulk,
"hia Allah
‘l-Auliyas, pr. n., 21.
eatin plate, of Dharmapala, .
277.
-_" *
. 2 _ : A
cassia cement cnmmpaseeaipeeamaintniessaeemneteemmaatemeiemiiaie asl \ aS —
Khan. the — of
Bakhsh, Fakhru-
1 SRNR SME
Index.
Khwaja “Allah Bakhsh, grandson of
26.
a Abd- rk haman, p , 533.
hs Hafiz Muham aes ‘Misa, the
~ eldest son of oe ba 28
Khwaja Ibrah
“Een Maqhal 1 Alaa, nag, 557.
Khw
Khwaja oes ‘Khan, DEN:
Khwija Sahib, pr. n
ajam Quli
Kidara Kusanas Coins,
sph a Prof. L. F. , linguistic work
Kinshi-r nu-k’ie-lo (Kusinagara), 275.
Kirada Coin, 93.
Konged
-=
a, modern Puri and Gaiijam,
275, 289.
Kong-n-to, (Kongeda), 275.
Kosi poh gs ae
Kui m1, ea. sate Deoli plates
Brana Pandita, 595.
K tavinys Coin
Ksemendra, his Behaé: katha-maiijari,
8
indas. coins of, 89.
Kania Vihari Nearabhi usana, Pandit,
his alphabetical list of Jaina MSS.,
CXXXAY
peg King of Kasmir, 276.
almai hig geology of, 349.
Feet 227.
L nite Camara 631.
ay nsect visitors, 229,
trifolia, 631.
Lathyrus Aphaca, 614.
i ins ect visitors, 218.
sativus, 614.
af Ban war, Pr, n. 541, 544.
Launza, insect visitor 8, 224,
en alba, oil o
eake, Martin, on Pah
g of Indian Cottons, 13.
6.
Library, me of sages MSS.,
ane epochs ryey, report on, ocr
Lip nata, 631.
Litehi. shibenaie. 613
Little, C., on the
atmosphere Banc Calcu
calm region in the
tta, 43.
ieee digs ay 640,
Kura- covunige the home of Vedic |
Br: 268.
Kushana, King Razdeo, 83.
Kusinagara, town, 275.
Kutbuddin, pr. n., 153.
L
Lactuca, ey visitors, 225
Lafont, Rev. Father E., nate’ of, xcii.
“An nh mali s, 621.
Lakhan
eet . R. E., on a gigantic ray,
Xli.
ae a eee cviii.
Lobelia Faaeeine, 623.
Lo-chm- Bd -rtse- -wa, Tibetan trans-
lator,
Lo chnera 4 rosea
Lonicera Saint: pollination of,
he
sect visitors, 222.
Lo- aa “hi or Rakta-vitti, (red-
clay), 2
| Lotsava oie -mKhah-bzah-po, Tibe-
; M4 ts 2
wpb ots pollination, 229.
Love Son had = 386.
Lucila, 194, 2
a ate 223, 224. 228,
aint Bhin. Sadiq, pr. n., 512,
| Lyc@an
a place identified with |
‘Nago: r. 153.
Lakehaid: a tradition of, 249-251,
Puja, 2
Lakgmanasenadevi,
of Ganda, 279.
Valeadphdoradecs: Turpana-di ae on i
ae of. 271.
wati, the i of Site.
Lakhnantd sarkar
Lal Bigh, at matir ite 525
Lal Khan, the second son of Massn
Khan
Lala pees Singh, pr. n . 557.
Lala Jaswant Rae, son of Sahib Rae.
Munshi, 557.
2
the Sena King |
Lyc@n elcive 217, 218, 227.
Lycastris, length of tongue of, 188.
- flavihirta, 193, 194.
M
gr plate of Visvariipasena-
|
i
incenmnehctens: Manahali plate of,
270.
Madhavaraja II, the Ganjam plate
of, 275.
ee cemeatinde idles -tarkajva-
PPh natn ages byBhavya,
376,
CXXXVi
gro oe hey samutpada - na-
y Krsna, 378.
idl tha gis hae by Bhavya,
Madhyamika philosophy, 367.
Madhyamikavatarasya-tika-nama, by
Jayananta, 379.
Mahabhirasa, mention of the Pundras
, 268.
Maliend “a Khan, p 573.
Iaharao Bhim ‘Singh, ‘of Bondi, 528.
Mahar Sharif, in KBhawalpore, 27.
cine os Vinnéotik, by Arya Nagar-
Mahendra rie De, some Reci-
procal Relations of Curves and
Barfac 239.
the Rationalization of A geb-
, 356.
Mahipala Gandudhipa, 2 277.
uscription of Sarnata,
Muhipala 5.
Mahipaldeva, Nalanda inscription of,
Malinmanda, river, 269.
ge Sayyid Jalal-n’d-din
Bokh
Maki 2a da Hazrat en Set Mek:
ke ahib. minister,
Mala , 610,
Malava, Cree of, 89.
Malik Tnghril, a ruler of Bengal, 287.
Malvastrum coromandelianum, 610.
spicatum 0
Manabi plate of Madanapiladeva,
MinnsolGe, a AREER Ys 98.
Mandesha 524.
; place,
Ma ndivan Saat 7.
Man t utilassima, 635.
Ma onion ibdalaks na, Sanskrit
Grammar by Sadbukirti, 595.
Manus: inhita, mention of the Pundras
in the, 268.
Marahmar Khan, pr. n, 544, 5
learanenns “Khan, Fil whee aE: i,
520, 529.
Maranta arundinacen, 637,
wie tag apg a, 630. _
athematics, pats ssi aaa iis
J BSS
=
Melaleuca beneentron 618.
Melanostoma, 218, 220.
” altitades : of, wie
are eee
Index.
Me-po- hala aang -can, ‘Tibetan
translator, 5
Mephevasigrs, or the ‘Rain
brin nger Hid 2
yet ‘Aissoation of, in Nitric
acid, 40
Meriandra ioe alensis, 632
Mertensia, insect visitors. 227.
Mi
sip baete jon
Mikania sca 6
Maiiagesrcs ae eam 630. [n. 2,
Mir ‘Abid, Qilich Khan, pr. n., 529.
529
Mir Bakhshi, pr. n., 549.
Mir Haidar Beg, Dughlat, a man
from Kashghar, 552.
er aor Marahmat Khan, 520,
Mir Inyatutinh Khan, pr. n., 573.
Mir Jumlah, Turkhan, pr. h., 513,
552, 573.
Mir Mashrif; of Lakhua n, 561.
Mir if, pr. n., 519, 550, 573,
Mir Qutb- ud-din. i n., 533.
no ae peat
All Ao a warrior, 541.
Mitra Gupta, Dimatipta described in
the story of, 290.
Miyan Hamid, son of Hafiz Mubam-
mad Misa, 28
Miyan Khny? mr in aan Xe
of Khwaja Sahib.
Miyan Mahmiad, Shap: zada, pr.
Modagiri, battle of, 269.
Moggaliputtatissa, "the elder, 8, 9.
Mo-kie-to, (Mugadha 5.
Monmohon akravarti, Antiquities
of Orissa and Northern Circars.
ney
299.
on Disputed or Donbtfal sis ace in
the History of Benyal,
n Geography of Old on 267.
Mores iridoides, 637.
ere pollination, 223.
Mubar z Kh! sie Governor of Haidara-
bid, 6
Mngha i "the Later (1707-1808), ac-
sie ount of,
Muhamdi Bah, iii i
» pr.
ee by Atnin sheath gtr n., 522,
29, 536, 537, 5 ide S53, Se
ee
Index. @XXXVII
Muhammad Ashraf of Nazarbar, 541.
Mubammad i- Helchtyay his conquest
f Vengal 152-)53.
ag es Ghiyas Kh Khin, pr. n., 523,
545.
hapcyiaa Ibrahim, pr. n., 565,
Heiadana *Isa, song in praise of,
Mubammad i i- Sheran, pr. n., 153.
Muhammad Ja‘f gran ison of
asain Khan, ae n., 5
in sitoel Kamal, ‘Agd-ud- daulah,
‘Iw n, Bahadur Qaswar Jang,
529.
Maly mmad Khan, Bangash, pr. n.,
, 618, ig sts, 575, 576, &79.
Maan 4 Khan, Baluch, a
mu ommad Qasim Aurangabadi,
iutaatiie Shah. 511. 545, 549, ee”
561, 564, 565, ain 575, 582,
Sahanimad Sulayman, Sai oe 08
n a
h Yar Khan, 570.
oreo Yar, the ent Capital
of the Panndras, 272.
Muhavamsa, Ceylonese Buddhistic
ronicles, 256.
Mahbkam %ingh, Khatri, pr. n., 58
eae Singh, “Khatri Rajah, eer,
aiken the son of Cura Jat, oi
Mnuktesvina, antiquities of, 31
Mitemndhyemake shes sintobhaye
by Ary agarju
Malraj, sen of ead "Sinwal Mal, 25.
Multan province, 521
Multani Pathans, rulers of Dera
2
Monim Khan Aurangabadi, 525
Monin Khan, the first Bengal Vice-
Murani, his Drama of Anargha Rag-
havam
Mnrid Khan, vite 548.
Murray. y. Capt. J. Gon Tpecacuanha
in apical “Biyparitin, iii
Murrayn, insect visitors, 2
Murshid Quli Khan, Governor of
Ley
G
‘Bar gal, 284.
19 8 Nazim of Orissa, 32,
’ Murtaza Khan, ie: n.. te 560.
Mutawass:| Khan. grandson ‘of
sm dullah Khan, 524, 529, 544, 545.
Miatibas, a tribe, 267.
Muzaftar Khan, mn n, pike 575.
Mu‘zzam Khan 550, 557.
Myrtus eae 618.
N
Nag-dwan-rin-chin-bkra-Sis, the
Phag-mo-gen Governor, 595.
Nagpur, Stone inscription of Nara-
varmenndeva. “78.
oes place, 551.
Najabat ‘Ah Khin, Fe pike
Raid: -nd-din ° 560
567, 570, it ce “378. 579, 580,
581.
Nalanda, inscriptions of, 105.
Nar: idisinhy ndeva I, and valet of Orissa,
288
Nazar Be, T'nrani, pr n.. 520, n. 2.
Norman. H. C.. on Buddha’s seven
laa eer, 4.
Buddhw’s private abode, Gun-
shay ioe hat l
on “nein sei Historical Docu-
ments and the Mauraya inscrip-
tion eye Sarna 7
Shbisrcuticnindovn, The Malava ruler,
Nasrat var Khan Barhah, ti “ ace
Nasir ‘Amirul Muamini,
Ghiyas-ud-din. 154
Natya- on by Bharata, 274.
Nauaglok a. by Srila-wa. if 595.
Navvonvaya dee a
Nawab Ali i Khan, Nawab of
Benes, 3
ad ailahyie Khan Shahkham,
pr. n., 578
Naw ‘Auliva . pr. n, 555, 571
a
Nesits or Governor of nag si,
81.
Nekandes hb Khin, br n., 567.
a
Nepeta, siegak’ Sisitors 229.
Neptunia plen
Nicotiana p ind asia 629,
rust ica
cum, a
Nigella sativa, 608
ilgund, cngtne desig ion of, 276.
>
Nilmani Ch varti, inseriptions in
the In dian Mircea ge 109.
Ni‘mat-ilahi any Ta
Ni‘matuallah Khan. a we 548, 574.
Nimbalkar,pr. n., 540, 544,
CXXXVill
Nizam-nd-din se the saint, 584,
Nizim-ul-Mulk, Sabahdar of
Malwah, 318, 619, 528, 587, 564.
= alla
ath the Seven
‘Sahnjata ol the’ Buddha, 95-96.
sie Serre Supplement, 441,
589—92.
Nur Khah, Khatak, pr. n., 516.
Nirullah Khin Diwan, 526, 551,
562.
Nusrat Yar Khan, pr. n., 578, 575,
Nutkani, a tribe, 24, 26.
Osmia, 217.
Oenothera, insect visitors, 221.
fits coly es » on some clinical
Oldenbers, Prof. N., linguistic work
Oldentandia. pollination, 2238.
Oriental Con eas, acconnt of, exvii.
issa, antiquities
Orthagnes,
Oralis, insect erst Paes s, 218,
Ouseley, Colonel Sole €00.
¥
Pakoreg, pr. n., 83.
i _ineriptions in the Indian
10
Patiea-Gaudas, enumeration of, 280.
Papaver, siioet visitors, 217.
somniferum, 6
Papilio, 226,
achaon, 224,
Paldwchic tenes,
tim emt 286
Parellia, ij
Parkinconia — a, 615.
Parlakim antiqniti es of, 317.
Pisadadevi, a daughter of Jayapani,
Vilind Coins, 90.
‘Passiflora
22.
alia
8.
Rajendra
ve-fold division |
the reduction |
of leas Sm Solution to Metallic sativ
CG | Pithipam pla inscription of Prith-
Index.
Patparganj, a suburb of Delhi, 587.
Paundravarddhanna-bhikti, 277.
Pavanaditam, Uap aereth of Vijaypari,
the. 285.
of Dho oyi Kaviraja, 279.
Pe acock, shrine to mem ory of, 21
Pectinatella burmanica, exviii.
Pediculuris, form of fi
oideu
omia cag ania 6382,
Pisin a Coins, 93.
Peregrine Palsoa: 259.
Petrie, D., “cma srt of a Poem on
sport of Abu Nu‘as, 38.
Phaseolus lunatus, 616.
——
Phillott, Liont. “Cel. Hindus-
retdabiclary of
on th in Falconry, 159.
on the Parpcins Fa ne con, 159.
on the Taansa Shri
translation of a leitée of Abu'‘l-
Fazul, 143
Philosophy, Madhyamika, works on,
Phloz Drummondi, 625.
Physalis peruviana, 628.
Pierida, 221.
Pieris brassiew, 219, 225, 226, 227.
» . ova nga insect visitors, 225.
» soracta, 219, 223, 225, 228.
219.
Pineal oficinais, 618.
Pirzadah ath Mabammad Khan,
pr. m.,; 6 8.
Pisum arvense, 614.
ilguamien Wales, 616.
Plants introduced into Bengal,
603.
ericonie: ite fo aan 227,
Plecia, 194.
Pl umiera acutifolia, 624.
ctu tht —— of, 230.
drifasciatus, 222, 225.
Poi neian ar ane 15
Polianthes tuberosa, 639.
Se Seay Migr i 218.
sect v
Polygon ors, 195.
iiigaietes deiee: erie.
Polyscias fruticosa, 619.
Potentilla, insect visitors, 218.
Prabodhacandroda; she cosa of Krsna
i hag
Index. CXXXix.
Pra roe bs she temple, Vijayasena’s
inscription of, 288.
giiver jest? ol. D., on new Dios-
oreas. 447.
Deniesuatih Milamadhyamaka Ka-
rika, by Arya Nagarjuna, 367.
Prakaéa Paral 92.
sie tome ndi, a work on Ety-
gy, by hinds 97.
Pr tad ac utpada-hrdaya-Karika,
by Arya 373.
Pratitya-samutpada-hrdaya-vyak-
hyana, by Arya Nagarjun de 374.
tase! insect visitors, 225
nce Ibrahim, 574, 579, 581, 582,
in epia. honey o :
ceria’: Pithapam pillar inscrip-
of. 278,
Pick. oriental is, 194. °
Psidium Guajava, 618
Prerocarpu dalbergivides, 614.
a, 614
Puja, “Lakshm mee, dered, 247,
67.
Pondra-varddhana, a province, 267
and 2
Puntén th anatum, 619.
” nsect visitors, 222.
Pyaro la wits.
Pyrus, insect visitors, 218.
Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore,
31.
Qadir Dad Khan, pr. n., 524, 544, 545.
$3 “ Raus han, i, oe
Qamar-ud-din Khan, he n, 550 , 552,
561, 573, 575, 582,
Qazi ‘Aqil Muham mad. wae 23.
Qilic Muhammad Khan, pr. n., , 548.
Pst
n ‘Ali
Qutb-ul-mulk (‘Abdullah haat re
R
Ra‘ayat Khan, ae ul-mulk’s
cousin. 524 529, 544
Racha, identific oe of, 285.
Radbanpnr, plate of, 276.
Radhiya-Vare dew. a class of
Brahmans, 287.
Rafihat Talab Khan, pr. n., 541.
Rafi‘nd-darajat, Emperor, 512, 568.
Rafi‘ush-shin, the third son of Em-
peror Bahadur Shah, 568.
Rae Sarat Singh, Multani, pr. s ‘
55
Rae Saroman Dis, Kayath, pr. n.,
Rajah Bakh Mal, pr. n.,
Ra aja ah Se a Singh c Bona “e81.
Rajah Dya Ram, p r.
eet Gaj Singh, = na “Anip Singh
f Marwar, sal, 5 528.
Rye h Girdhar Bahadur, 518, 564,
Raiah ee Ma ngh, Bhadanriyab,
561, 573
Rajah Jai Singh, Sawal, 522
Rajah Mahkam Singh, 561, ore, “374,
576.
Raja-raja Deva, teacher of the Bud-
dhist lord of Kaling
Rajah os Bahadur of ’ Kishengarh,
Rajah Rata Cand, Banya. pr. n, 514,
518, 558.
ee Sahu, the Mahratta Chief, 527,
Gqueivs Coladeva, alias ParakeSari-
an, 286
Rajyamati. Queen of Nepal, 275.
] 274.
Rakhal Das BE § on Indo- -Scythian
Coinage,
Ral, the wentorn sido of the territory
of Lakhan
Ram Biota. | aye "Rai Tp
obi iii
on Beas na * an aquarium in
te Gino the great teacher
mari
Ratigeksd deva, Dike inscription of,
108.
Rambha Nimbalkar, ag : Maharat-
amaru ieee 97.
Rama-yaSas, the sage, wii
Ranaka Siler the t jew
wel of
the eal Id o PVarendra pert ll 288.
Ranaégsira, 286
Ranchi, niet of name, 599,
Rao Bhim Singh, H
Rao een Ninbalka:, a Mahrattah
- ag 525.
1, 287,
Resta Govinda ITT, 276,
Ratn ak ara Santi, author of Chando-
natvakara, 593, 595.
Ratnasukosa nama, by Arya Nagar
juna, 374.
ex! Index.
Ratn Cand Rajah. ah abe 585, 586. Sadr-nn-nissa, wife of Riz& Qul-
age winless | Kha , Tabane fra 552, 557,
Rave Sada zh Khan, pr. 529
Ray, — the dissolution of © Sahaunsahi, ay ey title of. 81,
Morons st » Nitro Acid, 405. | Sahib Rae, Munshi, pr. » » dT.
Report, At avi ubammad Khan, pr n, 570.
Rhingia tata 195, 217, 218, | Sa’id-nd-din Khan. pr n,
224, rs d-din ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 570,
Bs altitudes of, 231, 578, 579, 5
Rhododendron, insect visitors, 225. Snifallal Khan. - n., 570, 573, 578.
pcan — 229. as, dynest , 88.
Rhotasen seal cut in the. rock
at, 275,
Ricinus communis
one grnb, Phstan interpreter-
+ Boe
Riv. re si baie of, 468.
Pisa humilis
Rogers.Major L.. on Palmonary Athe-
roma Ixxxiv.
on gall stones, cix.
Rosa al a. 61
evitifolia, 617.
1, 61
pea ttars vicailoh: _ n., 78.
ee Akhtar, pr.
Ros oe mg ao
weg
on as Word
erg a 5.
Roylea insect Aiches rs, 229,
ect visitors, 218, 548.
Ruellia Palen osa. 6380.
Rubnllah Khan, pr. n
Rustam -*
Rubus,
, 544, 548, 578.
an pr. n
x Kha » 52
ape Khan, Afidi, of Man- Sham- |
sa
‘umneliis ne 629.
8
Sa‘adat Khan, Burhan-ul-mulk, fest
dar Hindann and Bianah, 513, 529
551. 555, ee ses 574, 578, 579.
Sabsras a
Spot 5 al (Ja‘fa ar Beg), p 562.
bit Khan » pr. n., 373, “a8. oe
Sadanica, river. 269_
- Suddhamen:
| Sa
| gree ea Dharmatt Sri- roa
| e Tibetan saree oe 594.
| Site da pr 6.
| Salimi Coin . 2.
| 6 date of the, 257, 589.
Beizs, the: visitors, 230.
| Salvia eo , 632
& viv 1'ors. 229,
| Sami Situd ‘deulah (Khin Daurin).
2
| S: umudra Coi 3
mudra fii: pr
1:89,
| Sangli plate of the Rastrakita
Govine | 273
| Sankhyavana -Srauta-sutra,” mention
of th @ Pandas n, 267.
Sankra ‘Ti, pr 546
ahi — com-
| . 542
n-mo-t sages eae pt town; 289,
| Sansevieri ta cylindrica, 637.
trifusciuta, 637.
Sanckrit Works. from Tibet, 598.
San a Ti Sendhiah, Maharatta Com-
malar
Sanwal Mal. ‘Diwan, the Sitbadar of
Multan.
Sapium, cpaeel visitors. 280,
Hs sebifernm, 635.
| Saradaranjan Ray. Professor, on the
. | Age of Kalidas, 32
| Sarana the Beng»l poet, hee
Sarasvativyakar «nasi
tra
Grammar by Ac ‘arya ee
| sre: nif at, 7.
| 9g 1:
| _ 275, 280.
| Satgaon. Sarkar, 2 287.
«Satis seg or Fidyebhnsann, mein!
mahopadhy»ya, on som
Sneha Works
Index.
rothamnus, stat | heed 218,
Badlbmupee a, insect v , 194.
Sazxifraga diveraifolia Pellinetion of,
Pa insect visitors, 193, 220.
te ligulata, pollination of,
202.
Sayadat & hen, pr. n., 570, 57 3.
Sayatha a Coi
Sayyid ‘Abd- ay. Jalil, Bilgrami, ‘poet,
587.
Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan, yr: n., 512.
Afzal Khan, pr. n 8.
Sayyid Akbar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 570,
Bg 5 Alam Barhah, pr, n., 541,
Py ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 574, 579,
pale Asaduilah Khan, pr. n., 559.
yid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n.,
Sayyid Firaz Ali Khan, pr. n., 549.
—— Ghairat Khan, pr. n., 550,
Seryik Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 550,
Sayyid Habibullah Khan, inscription
n the Mausoleum of, and its Eng-
lish translation, 32.
es ie Khin, pr. n., 577.
Khan, Bahadur
ae afterwards “Abita Khan), 584.
Sayyid Ikram ‘Ali Khan, pe 75.
Sayyid Jalal of ‘Buknere’ 547,
Kama 2.
Sayyid Wan Jahan, Siabahdar of
Dihh,
Sayyid Karimullah Khan, pr. n., 557.
Sayyid Mubarik, pr. n., BAT,
Sayyid Muhammad Khan, pr. n,
572, 573.
Sayyid Musafir Khan, pr. n., 533.
Sayyid Mugaffar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n.,
Sayyid wees eh Khan, pr. n., 583.
Sayyid Nasr: Khan, Barhah,
faujdér - "ews: 5, 962, 576, 577,
Sayyid Nir = Bid, n, 554.
Sayyid Qutb-ul ‘Abdallah
Khan, pr. n.,
Sars Rufa‘at hin pr. n., 570.
os aaa aa eh
exli
Sayyid W4li, pr. n.,
Sayyid Wali fhamnmad pr. n., 541.
ikipebigi, 217, 2
ca tophagide, 104.
Scarlet, oveie of the word, 403.
Scoparia dulcis, 629.
Seutellaria, ack visitors, 229.
| Scythian Galata adi of, 89.
8
edum, pollination,
Selinum, “ine visitors, l
Sena Coins, 91.
Senebiera. ‘pinnate, 609.
Sen wee 194, 224.
Seopa, a nent: in Barar, 539.
Sepsis, 220. [595.
Sesrab- rin-chen, Tibetan translator,
fagir from
Shae ‘Al Khan, Barhah, pr. Hs; 514,
Pen Pasand, pr.n, 578,
Shaha Khan, lth n., 570, one 578.
Skahpur, First eens n War
inscription po 27 5.
Shah Salim » Ciahti, shrine f, 549.
Shah b Suis, prince, 283,
a town i in the Cawnpore
Se “13.
aikh , Babar’s Secretary, 41.
Shaista Khan, Nawab of Bengal, 283,
5
Shales from Rampura, cvi
Shalu-lotsava Dharm arehee: Bhadra,
Tibetan translator, 594, 5:
Shams-ud-din Ilyas Shah, Ruler of
Ben 282.
Shams-nd- din-wa-ud-dunya, Sultan,
"279.
Shams-ud-din Firuz Shah, grandson
of Bughra Khan, 282.
Ghames Siraj ’Afif, historian, 282.
msher Kha -, S41, 545.
Seaside Sarkar, 285, 287.
Shaykh Mu uhammad Yar, pr. n., 24.
Shekh tullah Khan _Lakhawi,
a : Shek), oon
Pauipati, faujda
Khan,
ee Karrab, B14, 564, 573, 575, 76,
exlii
Shirazi, M. K., on a Persian Charm,
Shuja ona oe Khe son-in-law of
Abdullah Khan,
uae ‘Kh , Pa vali pr. n., 574, 577
t Khan
Shee aéatish Khan, ; .n., 573, 579
Sibgh ae jpen (alias Shekhu), of
mii 574.
Siddhante mukté vali, the commen-
tary, 97.
Sikkim, pollination of flowers in, 179.
features of vegetation, 18],
sila: Coins, 90.
Siladitya Coins, 91.
Siladas, dynasty of, 88.
she oeeiag - et on a copper-plate
Jha Cxx
sit, “of the Kosi river, 467. (179.
mla, pollination of flowers near,
Sironj, plac ate
Sita Bam, a 560.
Si A canieaiies of, 308.
Sioa i, 6 468.
mmia, inse Hesse, 218
“eter ‘raise vis
. L
Gbnuatovn Bhatta, thie ‘Katha- Sarit- |
Sagar,
Suri,
rd
~~
So 8, insect visitors, 225.
songs 0 of Meprtan 381.
Spher 224,
’ bre
Behjnoide, 193, 198, = 223, 224,
Gewese get hr Visitors, 218.
Spondias dulcis, 6
Sponges, freshwater, lxxxi
Spongilla bonbayenss Ixxxiti
, xxii
pro liferens, Ixxx
Spyan-sie-rin -po-che, the ea fourth hier-
of the Karmapa sect, 596.
ve oy Emperor 6.
Sri La-wa-pa ania: author of
Navaéloka, 595
Stachetuenspheti indica, 631.
Stellaria, insect visitors, 218.
is floribun
courte F. H., on Fishos from Thibet,
Sthavirn (noble) by nea Pandita,
a Lexicographer
Strobilanthes, insect visitors,
. Wallichii, aouev et, 191.
iis Yasas- tilakam, |
Index.
Sufi Khan. 570.
Suhajata, | sues, of Buddha, 95.
Suhma, identification of, :284.
tribe, 268.
a, 275.
n Karani, ruler of Bengal,
83.
Snlaimanabad, Sarkar, 285, 287.
Sulayman Range,
Sultan Ghiyis- ud-din Muhammad-i-
am, 151
nu brahim, pr. n., 574.
Sultan Muizz uddi in, pr. n,, 151.
S reat KasSmirian
andita, 595.
Sinyata- oe karika, by Arya
Nagarjuna, 371
Sinyata-enptati Vrtti, by Arya Na-
garjuna, 372
Surapaladeva, inscriptions of, 107.
Surman, John, pr. n., 585, 586.
sande -traya- pravesa-siddhi,
‘by
sind 5.
aes: ta ee r-mechanism, 192
srt argh 195.
Divtetenta Mahoy 1, 613.
# wine 613.
Sya coins, ‘90.
Syamadas Mukhopadhyaya,. on a
Geometrical Theory of a Plane
Hers re, 3
on Osculating tare 167, 497.
Prado ee iflor
Syrphus, ee 217, ne “oie! 225, 230.
> atus, 218, 222.
: purest 224, 198, 194.
8, 220.
#3
epithe
Tadyantasya ieee ada-lochanam
Haw a, by Rama-YaSas, 593
Tagetes ‘palulus, 621.
8 621.
fakevsar An "Khén, pr. n., 573, 574,
vvar Khan, pr. n. 514.
anit a mahal of Peale Sarkar,
291.
Tajul —— of Hasan Nizami, 152.
Takin, evi
Taga
PB Vir Khan, pr. n., 573, 579.
Talinum paten
Tamralipta, sdentificasion of, 288.
eat lih- “4 ( Tamralipti), 289.
aa translator of Kalapa-ava-
“ copper- plate inscription
eres
Masao tat insect Visitors, 224.
Index
biyat Khan, pr. n., 573
Tardy at of Abi Nu’as, Translation
37.
oak Shrine cece 21.
Tarpana-dighi plate of Laksmana-
slenien 271.
Ts im coins of, 89.
opp er-plate inscription from,
Taylor, G. Po the Coinsec oiled
of
ise
on the date of the Salimi ike
Thanawala, Mr. “tome J,
Tecoma stans, 63(
Teucrium, insect visitors, 229.
ae
andapsgy ner ee 624
Thlaspi e, 609.
=
‘insect visitors, 217.
, 229.
ientalis , 636.
Thymus, insect visit ors, 228.
Tibet, Sanskrit works from, 593.
Tibetan Charms, 253
Tigridia ; uney 637.
Tippera
Tirabhakti, ( eet), po
ier,
opogon, pollinatio op, 225.
Trawling i in the Bay of Bengal, evili.
Ae
=
:
Trenb, fF. M., scientific work of,
lxxxv
Tribulus estes, 6 12.
Trichodesm indicum, pollination,
227.
Tridag 622.
Tri-kinda-Seoge, chive divisions of the
Pund
i I ingect tbo 218.
aurantiola,
612
Airman scum tred xiii.
ss en raesey
rium, xiii,
Tughlak, The Delhi 1 gee 285.
Turktaz Khan, pr n. 541, 546,
Turnera pi nanneen, 619.
ta, 618,
Tiznk Jahangir MSs. f Pree 40,
Typhonium inopinatu
U
— Sharif, a place of pilgrimage,
Udyotaka-Keéari, King, 277.
hood eae Rohelah, pr. n., 541,
> 574.
3
exliti
Ursus torquatus, fat of, 33.
Usman Khan, Qadiri, pr. n., 525.
Vv
V pai ts nama- ® eee ae by Arya
Nagarjuna, 372.
Vi ashe Deva, “ogden plate of,
¥. alae his poem Ganda- a
275.
vp her neneny insect visitors, 222.
Tallaris pergulana, 625.
Vanamali Vodinkatirtnn, on Bhasze-
Vanessa urtice, 218, 220, 222, 225,
— ae 297, 228,
nthomelana; 224, 227.
Vaheas, a penn 268.
Vangueria edulis a, nse
| Met ran, IT,
of Persia, 89,
rendra, identification of, 288.
Vasnieva, II and 2
II, Coins of, 87.
3 King of the rein 9.
_ ple, Bhu vara
one inscription of, 278.
Vatsaraja, King of Avanti, 276.
reaeie La anaes, by Arya ao}
jm
Venis, A. ona sigan semen Inscription,
insect vis
Savant pollination, ty
Vespa, 195.
Vespide, 225,
Viburnum, insect visitors, 222,
Vicia sativa, 614.
Vicoa, insect visitors
Vigraha-vyavartani- acts, by Arya
Migkziand a,
Vi graha-ryarariani- -vrtti, by Arya
Nagarjun
Vijayasena, md stone inserip-
te om 278.
Vikra sfke-kivya of Bilhana, 279.
Visa canes
sect visitor, 216, 218.
pa Patek 4, 199.
pollination of, 199.
Vira (dhaka) pr- n., “ig
| Viscum, insect visitors
_ Visvamitra, the sage, 367, "368.
_ Vitraripasons son of Lakshansena,
Visvarapasenadeva, his Madanapada
plate, 279.
Ww
| Wani, plate of, 276.
Warid, pr. n., 587.
Wendlandia, insect visitors, 223.
exliv
bes over pont. 43.
Wissadula rostra a, 610.
Wosdfordia, politaation, 221.
x
Xanthium spinosum, 621.
ee ag lp 223, ty, 228, 229,
226,
ameamine nile, 230.
”
Y
ere Khan, Aghariyah, pr. n., 545.
n, n.,
Yalbur it ati Aghariyah, pr.
544,
Yalras eres:
Yasovarmma, of Kyarhbubie, 276.
Yasas-tilakam, of Somadeva Siri, 278.
Yasova rmmé, the fps) of, 276.
Yaudheyas, Coins of, 89.
Yottguncchete aatignition of, 319.
Yne-chi, A of the chiefs of the
Little, 9
Index.
Yogesa Chandra ate his note on
Lakshmee Puja, 247, 2
bh W. A., on the ‘Tew s Harp in
34.
Assam, 2.
Yulbaras Khan, pr n., 520, n. 2,
Ypthima, 223
Yuan- Chwang, his a of the
land an nd the people of Pandras,
iF
Yukti Sastika, kirika, by Arya
Nagarjuna , 370 ;
Z
Zafar Khan’ y ceanerg at iia 285.
Zafar Khan, Tarrahi-ba aZ, , 556.
Zakariya Kha in, au
Saphycanthes Aispatty, 637,
Zinnia elega ans, 621.
» pauciflora, 621,
se Rs Khan, pr. n., 571, 573,
574
ailhage .. pr. n., 520.
AON NN ISIN af GNA ORL POD NNN Pr
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11